《Sweet Devil [BL]》


 Chapter 1 - Happy Christmas Eve

    The crystal clear blue eyes swept swiftly around the cemetery. A thin layer of snow covered the ground, draping in white the paved pathways winding between the tombs and sepultures, as well as the quiet road in front of the gothic fence, the b.a.r.e trees, and the old, broken church. Even the sky had loss its vivid blue and turned into a greyish-white color, almost as if it was mourning.


    In this field of white, when a man clothed in black laid some roses on his family grave, the deep blood red flowers particularly stood out. From far away, the grave seemed to bleed, tainting the snow in a sad yet beautiful way.


    "Hi mom, hi sis''. How have you been?" said the man, crouching before cleaning the snow off the grave, even though he knew the light snowfall would soon cover it up once again. "Hope it''s not too cold down there."


    As he stared at the names carved in the pale grey stone, a tired smile stretched his lips.


    Masha Lesskov, 1988-2010


    Gulnas Brown, 1968-2004


    It had been years since their death, but the ache in his heart hadn''t faded. As time went by, the sadness turned into hatred, yet the pain was still the same as always, tearing him apart when the memory of his mother''s smiling face or sister''s laugh crossed his mind. At night, when the nightmares didn''t allow him to rest and dream, he nurtured the bad memories, and his hatred grew more and more every day. Often, he would think of that man, how things would have been different if he hadn''t appeared in their lives. Surely, his mother and sister would still be by his side.


    Even now, he still couldn''t forget the distress he felt at their funerals, nor could he forgive that man or his younger self.


    The wind howled, and the icy snowflake whipped his rosy cheeks. The man tugged his scarf upward to cover his nose, then took a deep breath and mumbled:


    ''Yep. I''m not beating those assholes at my workplace, but in the back alley after work,'' thought the man in the back of his mind, refraining himself from saying it aloud.


    "So, I hope you''re proud of me. I''m finally listening to you, guys, and your ''little'' Misha is growing up a bit."


    The man bit his lips, holding a sigh. He had always hated being called ''little one'' or ''little devil'' over and over again, but now, he would give everything to hear them giggle and chuckle while gently mocking the short and delicate build he had as a kid. Though he had grown up quite a lot since their death and couldn''t be described as ''petite'' anymore.


    "Anyway, happy Christmas Eve!" As he said so, he took a flask out of one of his coat pockets, toasted, and drank a sip of vodka. He closed his eyes to savor the strong taste, enjoying the burning sensation in his throat.


    After another sip, Misha finally let go of the flask and placed it near the rose, glancing at the bouquet of tulips laying beside the grave. Sure enough, it was there again this year, and once again, he didn''t bump into that ''giver of flowers'' who lay a bouquet of tulips on his family grave every December 24th, which was the death anniversary of his mother. On the first of January, that person would also add another bouquet, just beside the first one. That day was the day his sister died.


    At first, Misha didn''t think much of it until his curiosity got the better of him. He did try to ambush them a few times, but every time he waited for them at the gate, they never showed up. Instead, they came the next day when he was working or sleeping, leaving then again a bouquet of tulips before disappearing for another year.


    A small smile haunted his lips beneath the scarf. At least, he wasn''t the only one left who had enough sensibility to pay his respect to his mother and sister. As the years flew by, the rest of the family and his mother''s and sister''s friends gradually stopped coming, saying they didn''t have the time. Only that mysterious person kept on passing by, always leaving a bouquet of tulips behind them.


    Lost in his thoughts, Misha poked the white flowers a few times before slowly shaking his head. What was he doing? He had to get going, or else he would be late for work, and his boss''s scolding was quite annoying, even worse than the crying baby next door.


    With a sigh, the man stood up and staggered a few steps before steadying himself. Crouching for so long made his legs and feet feel numb. He stretched, then said his goodbye and left, strolling to the first subway station a hundred meters or so from the cemetery.


    Folding his clothes, Misha glanced at his reflection in the mirror, and he almost instantly slammed the locker door. Yes, it was Christmas Eve and the whole town, including the bar, was heavily decorated in red and green for the occasion, but was the colorful costume necessary? He had nothing against reindeers; they were cute animals that lived far in the North and pulled Santa Claus'' sleigh. However, he didn''t particularly like them, and he liked them even less when reindeer antlers proudly stood at the top of his head, adding an unnecessary weigh that quickly made his neck sore.


    The accessory was well made, as realistic as possible. Moreover, the clips and leather straps were hidden in his puffy strawberry blonde hair, giving the impression that the antlers were naturally attached to his skull. Fluffy reindeer ears also hung down on each side of his head, covering his real ears.


    Misha didn''t know where his eccentric boss bought this kind of cinema-like product, but he did hope that it cost him at least one month worth of his salary, if not more. Anyway, Stephan was wealthy, so much so that he could spend money on top-notch costumes for all of his employees now and then, torturing the said employees for weeks when there was a special day to celebrate in the month, such as Halloween, Christmas, Valentine''s Day, Saint Patrick''s Day, and so forth.


    Even if Misha found them utterly useless and bothersome, those flashy costumes were one of the main reasons behind the popularity of the bar ¨C the first one being the eye candy personnel and the second, the delicious snacks and drinks.


    At least, working there had some benefits, like medical insurance and free drinks, and the pay was high, enough to endure the clients'' starving stares, the endless stream of pictures, and the sloppy flirt.


    Nevertheless, Misha was still pissed-off at his current appearance and slammed the locker door to vent a bit of his frustration. Day by day, his patience was growing thinner and thinner, and he didn''t even have a lot to start with. As long as he didn''t blow up, he shouldn''t lose his job for the tenth time this year. He took a deep breath and thought of his rent, which still needed to be paid. Instantly, he calmed down. Money came first, and moral integrity, second.


    Glaring at the belt laying on a chair in the corner of the changing room, he forced his hands to move and took it with a frown, putting it on. The little fluffy tail was almost weightless, yet Misha was still deeply aware of its presence. He tacitly decided to ignore its existence. Then, he fixed the bow tie, grunting when the clear sound of the bell dangling below his collar resonated within the room and stepped out.


    As soon as Misha was out, someone sneaked on him and hit his buttock, making him jump and straighten his slender back.


    "For once, you''re not late, Blondie," said a sweet, lovely voice behind his back. "Gosh, the tail is way too cute!" The woman couldn''t resist, and she tugged the soft tail, her eyes sparkling.


    Misha turned around, glaring at his troublesome friend with a dark, unfriendly expression.


    "Oh my god! You''re so freaking cute in that get-up!" shouted Vanessa without concealing her excitement or giggles, disregarding Misha''s foul mood and pursed lips. In the last few days, she took time off work as her daughter was sick. She was also busy with the end of the semester, the endless assignments, and the exams. Thus, until today, she hadn''t had the chance to size him up in his new outfit.


    The accessories weren''t too overbearing or too discreet, creating a pleasing effect once it was added to the bartender uniform. The black vest enhanced the man''s slender waist and the white shirt, his broad shoulders. The brown of the reindeer ears and the greyish-white of the antlers mixed well with the strawberry blonde of his hair and the snow-white color of his skin. His crystal clear blue eyes still drew all of the attention, though.


    "I''m six feet tall. How the hell can I be cute!?" protested Misha, pinching his nose as his head started to throb. "And why am I the only one in a reindeer get-up, shit. It''s freaking unfair."


    "You want to wear the Mrs. Claus costume instead?" asked Vanessa with a serious tone, raising an eyebrow and crossing her arms in front of her c.h.e.s.t, almost as if she was defying him to say yes.


    Misha couldn''t help but take a better look at her clothing. The tight and short red dress with a white hem reinforced the curve of her h.i.p.s, and a black leather corset with complicated patterns tightened her already thin waist. A large black belt with a silver buckle strapped her waist over the corset. Laced boots reached the middle of her t.h.i.g.hs, the high heel adding a few inches to her short height. There was a Santa''s Hat with a fluffy pompom on her head, her curly brown hair falling on her shoulders.


    "Now that I think about it, the reindeer one isn''t that bad," mumbled Misha with a sinking heart before walked up to the bar counter, ignoring the loud and hearty laughs that resonated throughout the bar.


    --------------


    Author''s note


    Author: Yeah, I think so too. He does have a slender waist.


    MC: I. Refuse.


    ML: I didn''t even have the chance to see you in your Halloween outfit, you know.


    MC: Not my problem.


    Vanessa: I got some pictures if you want ~


    MC: DON''T YOU DARE!


    Author: Too late.


    MC: Stop bullying me. You''re awful, all of you! QAQ


    Everyone: ¨r(. ? ? ?.)¨q

 Chapter 2 - The Giver of Flowers

    As always, the bar felt warm and cozy, and the smooth music in the background was relaxing, a mix of classic, jazz, and popular songs, which helped to appease Misha''s lousy mood as it tuned down the loud laughs of Vanessa.


    Every time Misha saw the place, it reminded him of a chalet. As such, it gave a familiar feeling that didn''t make him feel like he was at work, but on vacation instead.


    The milky white glass ball fixed to the greyish wood log walls and the antique ceiling lamps cast a pale light over the wooden tables, the black leather benches, and the old piano in the corner of the bar. The decoration was modest, even simple, but everything was well balanced and pleasing to the eyes. Moreover, the woody smell of the walls still lingered around and blended with the discreet citrus scent of the drinks, creating a distinct and enticing aroma.


    However, Misha still couldn''t forget the antlers on his head. Thus, the bar lost a bit of his charm in his eyes, and he didn''t feel like admiring his design for very long; even the Christmas tree, wreaths and garlands annoyed the hell out of him.


    With a frown, he walked straight to the wooden counter while Vanessa took a broom and swept the hardwood floor, humming the song playing in the background.


    Then, Misha cleaned his work area, and when he was done, he threw the wet towel under the bar counter, turned around and inventoried the different bottles of alcohol on the vintage shelf. As he bent over to take note of what was missing, a large hand suddenly tousled his hair. The long fingers carefully avoided the antlers, the reindeer ears, and the leather straps, only messing up the soft blond hair.


    "Your hair is damp. Don''t you know how to use the hair dryer?" asked a husky voice near Misha''s ear, sending shivers down his spine. As always, that man didn''t have any idea of what ''personal space'' means, making Misha''s whole body stiff. Even though that childhood friend of his knew he wasn''t good with physical contact, and that it was even worse when it was with another man, he always stood close to him, just like glue.


    "Of course it''s damp; it''s snowing outside if you haven''t noticed it yet," grunted Misha, slapping the man''s wrist with the back of his hand. "Piss off Dereck. I''m not in the mood to listen to your lectures."


    Misha lifted his head to look into the eyes of the tall, bulky man by his side. Dereck''s gaze, as well as his smile, were genuinely gentle and warm. The trimmed black beard hid half of his thin lips, but the dimples in his cheeks were somewhat visible. The curly crew haircut enhanced his sharp facial features, yet couldn''t diminish its gentleness.


    The dimples deepened when Dereck chuckled. He said, "I won''t lecture, I won''t lecture. But there''s going to be a storm tonight, and so the bar will close sooner than usual, probably around midnight. So, I could give you a ride home if you want."


    However, his childhood friend didn''t move an inch, and after a while, Misha finally asked, his mouth twitching, "Can I help you with something?"


    "Actually¡­" Dereck hesitated a second, glancing at his friend with a strange expression. "You see, this morning I went to the cemetery to visit my grandmother''s grave. While I was at it, I decided to pay my respect to your mother and sister¡­"


    "Oh, well, thanks," slightly smiled Misha, raising his eyebrows.


    Dereck didn''t know his mother for long, only two years, and she died when they were both ten years old. If it weren''t for the old pictures of Mrs. Brown that Misha showed him for time to time, his friend wouldn''t even remember the face of his mother. However, Dereck knew his sister pretty well since Misha had always been close to her until her death. Still, they were the family of his childhood friend, and he didn''t have any obligation to them.


    Despite that, Dereck took the time to visit his family grave when no one else did, which surprised Misha but also stirred a warm feeling inside of him.


    "My p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. But that''s not the point. I may have bumped into your ''giver of flowers''. You said that no one but you and them were still visiting your family grave, right? So I guess it probably was him."


    "Wait. Him? It''s a man?"


    "Well, his back looked like the one of a man. When I hailed him, he left without looking back as if I was the plague, so I didn''t see his face. He was a bit taller than you, had broad shoulders and good fashion sense. Ring a bell?"


    Misha did have an idea, a perturbing one, and it made him clench his fists with so much strength that his knuckles turned white, and his fingernails slightly cut his palms.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Misha lowered his head and closed his eyes. The sudden adrenaline rush made him feel dizzy. He hadn''t thought of that horrible father of his for a long time, and he sure didn''t want to remember his existence.


    Years ago, even before Masha''s death, he had cut the man out of his life. However, his mother was still his wife, and his sister, his daughter. It wouldn''t be surprising if he were to visit regularly their grave without him knowing, yet Misha refused to accept it; that drunkard didn''t have the right to ask for forgiveness and kneel in front of those he had let down.


    The same could be said for that other ins.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e bastard. But then, only those two had a reason to avoid Misha and secretly lay flowers on the grave ¨C it was a fact that the bartender always wittingly disregarded since he didn''t want the mysterious ''giver of flowers'' to be one of them. In his mind, that ''giver of flowers'' was undoubtedly a kind person, not an asshole that he wanted dead.


    In the end, Misha still bit his lips before forcing himself to ask, "¡­ Then, was it Gabriel?"


    The name left a bitter taste on his tongue.


    "I don''t know; I didn''t see his face as I just said, but it probably wasn''t him."


    "Yeah. You''re right," gulped Misha before shooing the bouncer away. "Shoo! Do your job and guard the freaking door, not the damn counter! The bar opens in a few minutes, you know?"


    Dereck laughed wholeheartedly, then raked through his hair once more before leaving him alone, not without saying, "It''s Christmas Eve, Mish''. There won''t be a lot of people coming in today anyway."


    Indeed, the evening was quiet. With Christmas Eve and the soon-to-be storm, only lonely, single, or desperate person came by, drowning their sorrows in alcohol, although there were a few foreigner university students that also showed up to enjoy the drinks. The university campus was near the neighborhood, and thus the students that couldn''t go back home often spent their Christmas Eve in the bar, chitchatting and laughing. The lively and festive atmosphere surrounded them vividly contrasted with the low-spirited men sitting in the corner of the bar.


    However, even if Misha did recommend Vanessa for the job, he didn''t know her for that long either, not even a year, and so he couldn''t answer his questions most of the time. Dereck didn''t get discouraged, though. The waitress always talked a lot when she was with Misha. Therefore, the bouncer thought that his childhood friend could easily gather information about her without raising her suspicion, and thus send him to test the waters, asking him to find out if she was interested in a romantic relationship and such.


    Half an hour before closing the bar, Misha was still chatting with Vanessa. Well, he was listening to her endless blabbering and uttering "hm" once in a while, cleaning the glasses at the same time. Then, a certain person entered into the bar, and Misha couldn''t listen anymore.


    The man walked to the counter and sat on a bar stool, taking off his long scarf, leather gloves, and knit cap. He put them on his t.h.i.g.hs under the counter and ordered, "A big glass of vodka, please."


    Misha didn''t move, his hand frozen in mid-air and his blues eyes locked on the man''s face. His haircut was different, very formal and plain, and his dark copper hair went gray at his temples, but his face hasn''t changed much over the years. The same emerald eyes, the same shaved-clean chin, the same strong jaws, and the same straight nose ¨C no, the nose was slightly crooked now since Misha had broken it with a punch the last time they had met. But overall, it was the same handsome face that haunted many of his nights. Yet, it was also very different. The eyes were lifeless, the lips, tightly shut, and the expression, tired, very, very tired.


    "Didn''t you hear me? A big glass of vodka, please," repeated the man, his low voice bringing back many memories to Misha, so many that his brain shut down on him.


    "It was about time! I thought you would never come by now, Mr. Laflamme," said Vanessa after recognizing her history teacher, a big smile stretching her lips.


    "Is that how you greet a client, miss Abbett?" mocked the man, raising an eyebrow.


    "Oh come on, don''t act so distant! Oh yeah, let me present you¡­" Vanessa turned to face Misha and saw his blank expression, making her forget what she was about to say. Slightly taken aback, she frowned and asked, "Sweetie, are you feeling unwell?"


    The bartender didn''t answer. He didn''t even hear her, her voice muffled by his thoughts in turmoil.


    "Do we know each other?" asked the man with a frown, staring at the bartender until a flash of understanding and uncertainty crossed his eyes, but it was already too late.


    "You son of a bitch!" screamed Misha before jumping over the counter and gripping the collar of the man''s coat. "This time, you''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g dead!"


    _______________


    Author''s note


    Author: MC... Could you please avoid killing the ML so soon in the story? I kind of need him.


    MC: *Takes a peek at the synopsis* You''re going to send me back in time anyway, so who cares if I kill him in this timeline. It won''t affect the rest of the story, dumbass.


    Author: Oh, yeah. You''re right. Have fun then.


    ML: !!??

 Chapter 3 - Santa Claus

    The blood dripped from his knuckles, splattering against the counter, but it wasn''t enough. Misha wanted to wreck that handsome face until it was nothing more than a red mess. His seething anger nowhere near calmed by breaking his nose and a few teeth! He lifted his fist once more, yet the punch never landed since Dereck intervened, grasping his wrist with just enough strength to hold him down without hurting him.


    "Enough!" his childhood friend said with a firm tone, the look in his eyes warning him that if he wanted to keep on beaten Gabriel to a pulp, he would stop him even if he had to use force. "He''s not defending himself."


    Misha''s lips trembled, and he looked at his friend as if he had deeply wronged him. With his index, he pointed the bloody man and asked with a shaky voice, "Why did you let him in?"


    "I didn''t recognize him," gulped Dereck. "It has almost been ten years since Masha''s death¡­ He grew old." It was a half-truth. What he recognized was not the man, but the clothes he had seen in the morning, at the cemetery.


    In the beginning, Dereck wasn''t sure of the man''s identity and decided to wait and see Misha''s reaction before telling him that the ''giver of lowers'' was right in front of him. Now, the bouncer regretted his decision, and he couldn''t bring himself to tell the bartender the truth; the wound in his friend''s heart hadn''t healed, not even the slightest bit.


    "Let him go." Dereck took a deep breath and added, "You''re scaring Vanessa."


    Indeed, the waitress'' face was as white as a sheet, her hands covering her mouth, and her eyes were wide open with fear. A wave of guilt surged in the pit of his stomach, and the bartender finally let go of Gabriel who instantly fell on the floor in a thud, holding his bloody nose and busted lips.


    Without a second glance, Misha snatched a bottle of vodka from the shelf, compensation for being fired from the job ¨C for sure, his boss wouldn''t keep an employee that beats up the clients ¨C, and fled outside. When he opened the door, he felt the icy wind rush against his skin, passing through the thin clothing. The snowstorm was still in his early stage, but soon enough gusts of wind would push him around like a plastic bag, and the endless snowflakes, blind him.


    The bartender heard Dereck call his name, his voice filled with worry, yet Misha didn''t turn around. He didn''t hesitate the slightest bit before disappearing in the falling snow. For a moment, the muffled screamings blended with the howling of the wind, but less than two minutes later, he couldn''t hear his friend''s voice anymore.


    To keep himself warm and forget the miserable face of Gabriel, Misha drank up about half the bottle while aimlessly wandering around the streets. After a short while, he couldn''t feel his fingers, and the alcohol had clouded his mind. His cheeks were flushed red, and his toes seemed to be on fire, making it hard to walk and stand on his two feet. In only a few minutes, the cold had frozen him to the marrow. Nevertheless, he still dragged his body forward, even when he couldn''t see anything, the blizzard hiding the flickering light of the streetlamps.


    Misha was only human, a mere man made of flesh and bones, and his body couldn''t take the harsh treatment eternally. Soon, he dropped the bottle of vodka, fell on the snowbank, and curled up into a ball.


    The words were fuzzy inside of his mind, hard to understand in his present state, but upon hearing them, Misha sill realized that, indeed, it was cold. The alcohol had clouded his senses too much, and his mind was preoccupied with Gabriel and dealing with his anger, sadness, and melancholy. Thus, the state of his body didn''t seem relevant to him until now. He just thought that it was hard to move around, nothing more.


    Another push on his shoulder made him realize that he still hadn''t answered the man''s offer, and so Misha nodded while uttering a small ''hm''. Although he didn''t know how the man saw his nod, even less heard him, he still ended up helping him get up and walk to the house, putting the bartender''s arm around his shoulder and his own arm around his waist. Misha shivered at the physical contact, but was too weak to protest and could only bear with the man touching him until they reached the living-room.


    The difference in temperature inside and outside the house burned his skin, making him whimper. Now that Misha paid attention to his body, all the sensation seemed more vivid and more painful. He felt like needles pierced his flesh mercilessly over and over again.


    To diminish the pain, Misha thought of taking another sip of vodka only to realize that he had forgotten the bottle in the snow. Dejected, he let out another whimper that sounded even more pitiful than the first one. The bartender liked that bottle very much. He suddenly felt like cuddling with it now that he had lost it.


    Silently, he mourned his dear friend.


    Oblivious to his grief, the man took him to the couch near the door and Misha sprawled onto it. Curious, he took a look at his savior and couldn''t help but laugh loudly like a madman, even hitting his t.h.i.g.hs and hurting himself in the process. He laughed for such a long time that he ended up choking and hissing.


    The man had a long white beard, curly hair, and a round belly enhanced by his short stature. Wrinkles spread all over his chubby face, yet his eyes held the vigor of a young man. He was clothed in red and white, wearing one of those old knitted Christmas sweaters. Only the golden wristwatch on his wrist seemed somewhat modern.


    "You look like Santa Claus on vacation."


    "I''m Santa Claus. Though I''m not on vacation."


    Santa Claus smiled weakly, then opened the leather c.h.e.s.t beside the couch and took some warm-looking blankets. As he dr.a.p.ed the youth with them, he said, "Stay still."


    Then, the old man disappeared swiftly into the kitchen.


    In a daze, Misha looked around the cozy living room without really seeing it. The crackling of the fire, which burned in the old hearth near a bookshelf, was the only thing that drew his attention. The dancing flames hypnotized him, and he couldn''t help himself but reach for the fireplace, sitting in front of it with sparkling eyes like a child in front of a Christmas tree on Christmas Eve. His face was so close to the hearth that he seemed to want to crawl into it. He stayed there, without moving an inch, until Santa Claus came back, holding a mug of hot chocolate.


    When the old man saw the scene, he chuckled, a soft smile on his old lips, before sitting down on the red rug, next to the youth, and giving him the mug. "The fire is pretty, isn''t it?"


    Misha nodded, blowing across the top of his hot chocolate. "It makes me think of my family. You know, when I was young, mom used to tell us a story near the fireplace every day before sending us to sleep. On Christmas Eve, she would tell a story about Santa Claus, and every time, Sis'' would say that I wouldn''t receive any present since I was a naughty kid. And then, we would bicker, and mom would laugh and tousle our hair." Misha smiled, trying to catch a half-melted marshmallow with his lips. "I miss those moments."


    "You''re fond of your family, aren''t you?" said Santa Claus with a gentle voice, his own eyes locked on the fire.


    "Yeah, I loved them, more than anything. But now, they are all gone, and we won''t ever spend another Christmas Eve together. Hell! I''m spending it with a stranger. Don''t take it badly, you''re a good grampa, but still¡­" he sighed before giggling, "I''m sure my mom would like you, by the way, especially your ugly sweaters."


    The alcohol had loosened his tongue, and Misha started to talk about his mother and sister, not mentioning his father a single time. It was weird to confide in a stranger, but he also felt at ease. The gentle demeanor of the man easily broke all of his reluctance, and he talked and talked for what seemed to be forever. The man didn''t interrupt him, only chuckling once in a while. As expected, Misha and Masha were naughty kids, which lead to funny anecdotes that made both of them smile from ear to ear.


    When Misha finally fell silent, lost in his thoughts, Santa Claus asked, "Would you like to see them once more?"


    "What if I told you that you could go back in time and be with them?"


    "Then I would say that you''re crazy, but that I love the idea," nodded Misha who had sobered up a little.


    The old man smiled, "Then, let''s say that you can and that I''m not crazy."


    "Ok, ok. Let''s say that I can and that you''re not crazy," indulged Misha. He could entertain the old man a little since he had been listening to the stories of his childhood for many hours now. He was also curious about what he had to say. "So, how does it work? I mean, how do I go back in time?"


    "It''s actually quite simple."


    ________________


    Author''s note


    ML: Misha¡­ Didn''t your sister tell you, "do not follow strangers" over and over again?


    MC: But it''s Santa Claus! And he gave me a hot chocolate! With marshmallows! (??©n?)

 Chapter 4 - The Golden Watch

    "You see my watch?" asked Santa Claus, slightly tapping the golden wristwatch.


    "Yeah, I''m not blind."


    Santa Claus chuckled, "I know, I know." Then, he started to explain, "You see, this wristwatch can allow you to travel in time, as well as stopping it. It''s a powerful device, and the only one of its kind, although there are some strict rules you have to follow when you activate it. For example, you cannot use it to go back in time before your birth."


    "Why?" grunted Misha. "It''s boring if you can. Not at all appealing. I mean, I would really like to visit the Seventeens, or watch a real fight between samurais, or talk with Socrates, Shakespeare, Einstein, all those great figures. Singing a duet with Elvis would be great too. I''m a good singer, you know?"


    "It sounds exciting, but you can''t."


    Misha pouted, taking a sip of his hot chocolate ¨C Santa Claus had been refiling his mug now and then since they started talking, a few hours ago.


    "Do you know the butterfly effect?"


    "¡­" Misha frowned, suddenly deep in thought, before finally answering, "It''s linked to a butterfly¡­ I guess?"


    "Yes and no. It''s the name of a scientific theory. It is said that if an occurrence, no matter how small, happens, it can change the course of history. So, if you go back in time before your birth and what you do change your own fate, resulting in you never being born, then how could you go back in time in the first place and make those changes? It''s a paradox that the device won''t allow."


    "Oh¡­ And what''s the link with the butterfly?"


    "Let''s not talk about the butterfly."


    "Oh. Okay¡­" Misha lowered his head, a bit depressed, and took another sip.


    "Gosh, my head hurts. Keep it simple, will you?"


    The man chuckled. "I will try. In short, to resolve that problem, when you go back in the past, it''s your memories that travel, not your body. The device will protect those memories inside your brain, and they won''t be erased even if you change the course of your life. You will remember the first timeline. Also, it cannot transfer the physical envelope because it cannot exist at the same as your younger form. I won''t explain why, it''s a bit complicated, but in the end, that''s another reason why only the memories travel back in time."


    Misha brain shut down.


    Santa Claus, seeing his blank expression, added, "In a way, it''s like a memory card that you transfer from a computer to another one."


    "Then why can''t the device do the same if you want to travel back before your birth?"


    "And where will your memories go? If you are not born, then there''s no receptacle available to receive them. It''s already hard to adapt the memories into a younger self since the brain hasn''t experimented those souvenirs, and it''s simply impossible with a stranger''s brain. The personality and the memories of the original host would clash with yours, and you would lose your mind."


    Misha nibbled the rim of his mug. Indeed, it would be hard to keep his sanity if his memories were to mix with another one. It would become a real mess, not knowing what was his, and what was theirs.


    "How about a baby?" He heard himself say.


    "It also doesn''t work with a new-born since the brain is not enough developed to welcome a fully grow-up mind. The brain''s capacity is too limited at this age to accommodate an a.d.u.l.t''s knowledge. The youngest age you can go back is around ten years old, but you will still suffer from several drawbacks, like chronic headaches, fevers, extreme fatigue, and so on."


    "Well, traveling in time is going against the law of the Universe; of course you have to pay a certain price."


    "Hm¡­ Then what about a person in a vegetative state?"


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea to transfer your memories in a wounded brain? Moreover, there is also a question of moral integrity. Stealing the body of another to go back in time is not exactly ethical. However, the first reason for not going back before your birth is the one I told you in the beginning. The device can protect your memories if, one point in time, you are born, but if it never happens, it cannot. Your memories and self will be erased, and you will cease to exist."


    "It doesn''t necessarily mean that I won''t be born if I''m going in the past before my birth, though¡­."


    "But the possibility is there. You may not do it intentionally, but your actions may trigger a chain of events that leads to this situation. The device won''t take any chance since it protects his owner above all else."


    Misha nodded, even though he didn''t understand everything and his brain felt like it was boiling. He still asked to satisfy his curiosity, "Then what about traveling in the future?"


    "It''s possible, but this time, your body will also be sent along with your memories, and once you travel in the future, you cannot travel in the past anymore. You can only continue to advance in the timeline."


    "Why?" asked Misha, stunned.


    "In one hundred years or five hundred years, and so forth, you will be dead. So, how can your memories travel in the future? In short, the body comes along with your mind so you can travel in a timeline where you do not exist, and that is why you cannot go back in time. The device can bring an organic vessel in the future, but cannot bring it back. It''s also cannot send back your memories because the time of the travel would damage them. A couple of dozen years, it''s fine. But hundreds, it''s too long. Do you understand?"


    "That''s¡­ not a good idea. The memories of different lifetimes will mix up together, and you will end up insane. In each of your travel, things will be slightly or entirely different, and your mind won''t be able to keep up at some point."


    "You know, my mind already can''t keep up with the present talk¡­"


    Santa Claus chuckled once again. "Don''t worry; I''m sure you understand the main point."


    "Yeah, I guess." Counting on his fingers, Misha started to enumerate, "Can''t go back in time before my birth, the memories travel like a memory card, and if I travel into the future, then I won''t be able to come back in the past. Well, except if I''m traveling in my lifetime, but that''s not a good idea since I''m going to lose a few screws somewhere along the line."


    "Yes, that''s pretty much it."


    "Didn''t you say something about stopping the time?"


    "Yes, I did. Traveling in time is not the only function this device has. It can also stop the time for everything except yourself. That''s how I can distribute so many presents in a single night without being seen," winked Santa Claus, making Misha laugh.


    ''Even if the grampa is a bit senile, his delusions somewhat hold water,'' thought Misha in the back of his mind.


    "Do you have other interesting things? Or only the watch?"


    "I''ve adjusted the date for the summer when you were nine. It''s already a risk to send you back to such a young age, but I''m sure you will be alright. I also added a special option. If after one year you want to come back in 2019 and erased the alteration you had caused to the original timeline, then press this button," the old man pointed one of the small buttons on the side of the wristwatch before resuming, "and say, "I want to go back in 2019, December 24th, 23:59.""


    With a serious expression, Santa Claus looked into Misha''s eyes and added, "You won''t be able to use the watch for anything else since the other options are restricted. It would be problematic if you were to play with the wristwatch without knowing what you are doing after all. Also, don''t forget to bring the watch back when you reach this date in the timeline. I really need it for my work."


    "Ok, ok, I will," indulged Misha, thinking that the delusion was going a bit too far, but at the same time, he felt that the old man was filled with joy with the perspective of sending him back to his mother and sister. Thus, he didn''t have the heart to refute him, to tell him that time-travel machine was nothing but a pipe dream and that Santa Claus didn''t exist.


    "Give me your wrist," the old man hurried him, and the bartender reluctantly stretched his arm. When his fingers touched his skin, he got goosebumps all over.


    "Happy Christmas Eve, Misha," said Santa Claus as he strapped the golden watch around the youth''s wrist.


    The bartender blinked. He never told him his name, did he? He looked at the man in dismay, swallowing back his words when he saw the clock hands stuck at 23:59. They had been talking for such a long time, yet it wasn''t even midnight? Was it broken?


    "Have a nice trip," said the man with a soft voice as his lips stretched slightly. A hint of sadness glinted in his grey eyes.


    Those were the last words Misha heard before falling into a deep slumber.


    ______________


    MC: AUTHOR!!!


    Author: Hm?


    MC: What''s the damn link with the freaking butterfly?!


    Author: Google is your friend ~


    ML: *Sighs* It''s about how the flap of a butterfly''s wings can create a tornado or something like that.


    MC: ¡­ And what''s the link again with time travel?


    ML: *Stares at the author*


    Author: Don''t look at me! All of my brain cells are dead after writing this chapter; I really can''t explain anything anymore! QAQ


    MC: Oh, so your brain broke too? ¡ã^¡ã


    MC: Hm? c:


    ML: Just don''t write that kind of thing if your brain can''t keep up.


    Author: *Pouts*

 Chapter 5 - The Mother

    The splitting headache woke Misha up. He felt like his skull was trying to crush his brain and thick and sharp needles were pricking his temples; the deadly tools seemed to take their time, piercing his flesh leisurely. The agonizing pain pulsed like a heartbeat, sending waves of cold shiver down his spine, and Misha winced, then started to whimper like a little kid when the pain didn''t decrease the slightest bit, even after a few dozen of minutes. ''Shit. My voice really sounds like the one of a kid,'' thought Misha, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    In the end, he cried.


    The pain was too much to bear, to the point where Misha almost wished to die right then and there. In the back of his mind, he also told himself that he would never drink again, not even a sip of alcohol, not even if his life was on the line. Half a bottle of vodka in less than twenty minutes wasn''t his brightest idea ¨C drinking and wandering in the middle of a snowstorm wasn''t exactly better. Yesterday, he hallucinated talking with Santa Claus for God''s sake! And now he was dying from a hangover! A hangover!


    When nausea suddenly turned his stomach upside down, Misha swore and tried to crawl out of his bed, so he could at least reach the toilets before throwing up, only to realize that all of his muscles were sore as if a truck had hit him, then ran over his body a few times. Again, he told himself that he was done drinking.


    Painfully dragging his body out of bed, Misha landed on his b.u.t.t in a loud thud. His head spun, but at least, his eyes grew accustomed to the darkness.


    The first thing he saw was a tall mirror fixed on the blue wall beside the bed. A mushroom-shaped night light brightened the floor near the mirror, allowing him to see his reflection in it.


    What Misha saw, though, wasn''t an a.d.u.l.t in his prime, but a child with big round eyes as bright as the sky. The tears had reddened them a little, which only enhanced the crystal clear blue of its iris. He had a tiny upturned nose and pink, soft lips. The snow white cheeks looked particularly tender, and the short messy blond hair didn''t diminish his porcelain doll-like appearance, on the contrary. Green dinosaur pajamas dr.a.p.ed his small body, adding another cute touch to his overall appearance. If the child didn''t move, he could be mistaken for a doll.


    Misha blinked. Then the boy inside the mirror also blinked.


    "What the f.u.c.k," he muttered, and his eyes grew wide as he poked his cheek, then his nose, his mouth, and his chin before pulling both of his ears at the same time. That tiny little boy! That was him! And he looked awfully familiar.


    Perhaps the emotional shock was too strong, but the pain suddenly lessened, becoming somewhat bearable. Thus, he forgot everything about the headache, cramps, and nausea and quickly inspected the small body in an attempt to understand why he had shrunk, although he didn''t find anything useful in the end ¨C only that his skin was incredibly smooth.


    Misha could hear the gears moving in his head, his discussion with Santa Claus popping in his mind. However, he didn''t have the time to delve into the matter for very long; the door of the bedroom opened slowly, and a sweet voice asked, "Are you okay, sweetie? I heard a loud noise¡­"


    The little boy turned his head and froze. The woman who was standing in the door frame, he thought he would never see her again. At least, not in flesh and bones.


    She was wearing a white nightgown that couldn''t hide her short stature, the lace off shoulder cut showing her round, pinkish shoulders. She had the same crystal clear blue eyes, snow white skin, and strawberry blonde hair as Misha. All in all, she looked like an older version of the boy.


    "Hey, what''s wrong sweetheart?" asked Mrs. Brown, concern showing in her delicate face, as she got closer to the boy and kneeled in front of him.


    Misha didn''t answer, biting his lips. Instead, tears poured out of his eyes, rolling down his cheeks in silence, as he stared at his mother, not knowing what to say, not knowing what to do. He felt like even his mind had regressed to the mental age of a kid.


    "Sweetheart, tell mom what''s wrong, ok?" his mother said, gently stroking his arms.


    "I¡­ I¡­" sniffed Misha, "I had a n-nightmare. I dreamt that mom¡­" The kid bit his lips, telling himself that at this age, he shouldn''t know what ''death'' meant. Probably. "That mom and Masha were gone¡­ and¡­ and that they would never come back."


    "Oh, sweetie." His mother took him in her arms, hugging him tightly, and whispered, "Don''t worry, mom is not going anywhere, Masha won''t either."


    His tiny fingers gripped his mother''s nightgown, and Misha snuggled against her, his tears dripping and wetting the white robe. Since long ago, he didn''t like physical contact since it always stirred up disgust and fear inside of him, but with his mother, it was different. He deeply craved her warmth; he wanted to make sure that all of this wasn''t one of his wishful dreams.


    It took a while before Misha could come to terms with his new reality. His mother was alive; her breath was brushing past his cheek; her sweet smell was filling his nose. It felt too real to be fake.


    After crying for so long, the turmoils raging inside of him had calmed down, and he could think with a clear mind, though he was also drained from the intense emotions.


    ''F.u.c.k! The grampa wasn''t senile!'' Misha let out a discreet chuckle at the thought, chuckle that didn''t escape his mother''s attention.


    "Your hair tickles," lied Misha, blowing a strand of hair that fell on his nose to emphasize his point. With a smaller voice, he added, "Don''t go anywhere, mom. Stay with me."


    "Of course I will stay with you! I won''t leave your side, sweetie, but it''s already midnight, and you need to sleep if you want to grow up."


    "Then sleep with me tonight!"


    "Oh my! Misha, you''re already nine years old. You can''t keep on sleeping with your mother. What will the other kids say?"


    "I don''t care about them! I won''t be able to sleep if you don''t stay with me anyway," said the child, lifting his head a little so he could look into her eyes. Without any shame, he purposely adopted a pitiful stance, cutely pursing his lips and raising his eyebrows. He knew his mother was weak to this, so Misha disregarded all of his pride as a grown-up man.


    Frankly, he couldn''t bear to be separated from her so soon. If she were to leave right now, Misha felt like he would wake up the next day in his run-down apartment, all alone, with nothing but his old memories. That would crush what was left of his heart.


    Sleeping in the same bed with his mother at the age of twenty-five was ridicule and weird, he was conscious of this, but who could blame him? After fifteen years, of course he wouldn''t let go of his mother! Not even for a second! In any case, he was in the body of a nine years old kid, so it didn''t seem that odd in the eyes of his mother. At least.


    "Okay, but just this time," sighed Mrs. Brown, shaking her head.


    The boy nodded happily, a dazzling smile curving his lips and his eyes in a crescent moon-like shape. He then jumped off from her knees, took her hand, and dragged her to the bed. Clumsily climbing on it since his muscles were still sore and uncooperative, he sprawled onto the mattress and tapped it excitedly as if he was telling her to hurry up.


    As Misha was about to answer her, the discreet glint of the golden wristwatch laying on the blankets drew his attention. With a swift movement that seemed natural, he rolled on it to hide it with his body before pushing it beneath his pillow while stretching like a lazy cat, yawning in the process.


    The watch was a.d.u.l.t-size and seemed pricy; it didn''t look like something a child would have in his room, and Misha preferred to avoid his mother''s questions ¨C he couldn''t even think of a good lie. Where the hell could he have found such a thing? Under a park bench maybe? Or under his desk at school? Probably not the best lies, hm.


    Anyway, Misha didn''t intend on putting the watch on display, so he stopped thinking about it and snuggled against his mother who pulled the blanket over their shoulders. She tucked his hair behind his ears, then kissed his forehead and whispered, "Sleep well, sweetie."


    "You too, mom," said the little boy in a soft voice, quickly falling asleep.


    ______________


    Author''s note


    ML: Misha, you have a mother complex, don''t you?


    MC: No, I don''t!


    Author: Yes, you do.

 Chapter 6 - The Sister

    "Hmm? How come the little devil sleeps with his mother?"


    When the half-asleep Misha heard the mocking voice, he dashed out of his bed at lightning speed, suddenly wide awake, and jumped on the teenager girl standing in the door frame. He koala hugged her, both arms and legs tightly wrapped around her thin body.


    "Did you miss me that much?" chuckled his sister, raking both of her hands through his hair until his head looked like a bird nest. "It''s only been a night!"


    Misha didn''t say anything; if he were to open his mouth right now, he would surely bawl his eyes out again. Thus, he only nodded his head and strengthened his embrace, sniffing.


    "He had a bad dream," said Mrs. Brown as she got up and made the bed.


    "Oh, I see. So even devil can have a bad dream, hm," gently teased Masha, poking her brother''s cheek with a faint smile on her lips. "You learn something every day!"


    "Hn," confirmed Misha with a slight nod.


    "But you will have to get off of me and take a bath quickly. We have quite a busy day today, so hop, hop, hop!"


    Without much success, Masha tried to pull him off. No matter what, the brat didn''t budge.


    "But I don''t want to take a bath!"


    "Why?" asked his mother, raising her eyebrows. "You love taking a bath!"


    His son was the kind of child that could stay in the bathtub for hours, happily playing with the foam, the water, or the rubber ducks until he turned into a prune, his tiny fingers and feet all wrinkly and sickly white. Getting him out of the tub had always been an ordeal! And now that mermaid boy didn''t want to take a bath? Why?


    "I don''t like it anymore," murmured the child, his voice so small that his sister almost didn''t hear him, even though he was still glued to her.


    "Why?"


    The boy had this pitiful expression plastered on his cute doll face as if both of them were bullying him. Misha didn''t want to throw a tantrum right off the bat, but he absolutely couldn''t take a bath, or else, the moment he slid into the water, he would panic, hyperventilate, and puke all the contents of his stomach all over the floor. After such a scene, his family would worry to death, and several questions would also arise, questions that he, of course, couldn''t answer.


    No matter how many years flew by, Misha couldn''t forget the horrible sight of his sister''s corpse floating in a blood bath. The rotten scent, the eerie silence, and the intense, oppressive heat from the radiator that hadn''t been turned off; he remembered it all, and the simple view of a tub tended to bring up the memories.


    Thus, the bath was out of the question.


    "Can I take a shower instead?"


    "Yes, sure, why not; as long as you wash yourself clean," sighed his sister before sticking out her tongue, "It''s gonna be faster anyway, but you''d better hurry up, or we''re going to leave without you! It''s my birthday after all, and I don''t want to lose too much time waiting for you, little princess!"


    Misha froze at the ''birthday'' part, everything else going in one ear and out the other.


    If he was nine years old, then his sister turned sixteen today, which also meant that they were going out to celebrate it with her best friend and her boyfriend, boyfriend that they would also meet for the very first time in an hour or so. At this point in time, his sister and Gabriel started dating not too long ago. Maybe a week or two if his memory served him well.


    Silently, Misha swore and cursed Santa Claus for choosing such a date; he was not ready to confront the big bad guy! He wasn''t even used to this kid body, and didn''t even know how to act like a child in the first place, and neither did he remember how he was behaving when he was a brat! It was so long ago!


    In this useless state, how was he supposed to drive away the bastard without giving himself away in the process?


    At least, that date wasn''t the worse one he could have traveled back to. For the whole month of June, he remembered that his father was on a business trip in Russia, far away from Canada, and couldn''t come to his sister''s birthday. It shouldn''t be any different this time. Therefore, Misha had some weeks left before meeting that despicable man again. Perhaps, with a suitable brainwashing method, he would be able to prepare himself mentally and keep his body from trembling like a leaf at his mere view.


    After all, for now, his father was still a decent human being that dotted on his family, not a drunkard that used his very own son as a punching bag to vent his pent-up frustration.


    While Misha was thinking about this, he washed his small body quickly, although he would have loved to take a nice, long shower ¨C in his run-down apartment, he didn''t even have access to a proper bathroom, even less hot water, and he realized how much he had missed the feeling of warm water pouring down on his b.a.r.e skin.


    When the boy got out of the shower, there were folded clothes on the white counter, near the sink. He tiptoed over, and his face darkened almost instantly.


    "¡­"


    The get-up of the day was composed of a black denim short dungarees, a cute white shirt with long sleeves, and socks with cartoon printed on it.


    Misha winced. Suddenly, he missed his old leather jacket and ripped jeans. ''I will have to get used to wearing child clothes, shit,'' thought Misha with deep sorrow, ''especially since mom always loved to dress me up like a freaking doll.''


    With great reluctance, the boy put on the clothing, and when he saw his reflection in the mirrored closet doors, his mouth twitched.


    Because he was unusually short and delicate, he didn''t look his age, and the unis.e.x clothes made it difficult, if not impossible, to figure out his gender. Thus, people generally thought he was around six or seven years old when he was almost ten. They also frequently mistaken him for a girl, which was quite infuriating when he wanted to go to the bathroom, especially at school. The clueless a.d.u.l.ts often told him that he was in the wrong place, and when Misha tried to correct them, they wouldn''t believe him, insisting that they were right and he was wrong. It was an everyday occurrence, even in his adolescence.


    Satisfied with his new resolution, Misha nodded and left the bathroom. He still had to think of a way to deal with Gabriel without antagonizing his sister and mother, although there was only half an hour left to think about it. In the worst-case scenario, he could improvise as he always did, even though his ''improvisation'' rarely had a successful ending.


    Misha wittingly disregarded that fact and trotted the stairs down to the first floor.


    "Come here, sweetie, I will dry your hair," offered his mother when she saw him, a soft smile on her pink lips.


    "Hn," the little boy climbed on the couch near the stairs. He had missed his mother''s pampering ¨C both his sister and his mother always spoiled him rotten, treasuring the little boy as if he was worth the entire world.


    As the hair dryer blew hot air over his damp head and his mother''s fingers ran through his hair, Misha thought of Gabriel. Before his mother''s death, he had given him the cold shoulder treatment and the mean gazes, and also threw tantrums now and then, letting everyone knows that he didn''t like the man. When he was a kid, he felt like Gabriel was threatening his place in his sister''s heart, hence acted childishly.


    However, that didn''t have any effect back then. The bastard kept a warm smile plastered on his face, patiently enduring every single outburst. Gabriel never complained, even when his sister gave him all of her attention, and he ended up watching their sibling love on the side. It happened quite a lot since Misha always came first, and the boyfriend, second.


    Nevertheless, his sister didn''t comply with his wishes, saying that he would get used to Gabriel in no time, repeating over and over again that he was a good guy.


    As for his mother, she was also particularly fond of Gabriel, and like everyone else, bore with Misha''s fits of temper without getting angry.


    In short, no matter what he did back then, and how much he protested, pouted, or even screamed, Masha didn''t break up with the bastard. He was only a child, after all. Who would take his tantrum seriously? His words weren''t worth much in the end. It wouldn''t be any different this time.


    So.


    How could Misha get rid of Gabriel without committing any crimes, antagonizing his sister and his mother, and giving himself away?


    Misha''s brain shut down on him. Again.


    _______________


    Author''s note


    MC: "manly (not really) man"¡­ AUTHOR! Why the f.u.c.k did you add that ''not really'' part!? It''s unnecessary! (¥Î£à§¥¡ä)¥Îáê©ß©¥©ß


    Author: Well¡­ It''s okay if you want to deceive yourself, but you shouldn''t mislead the readers.


    MC: But! But! As an a.d.u.l.t, I''m manly! And very, very masculine! QAQ


    ML: Say the guys with teary eyes...


    ML: Yes, yes.¡¡©´(¡ä©`£à)©°

 Chapter 7 - The Damn Boyfriend

    The doorbell rang.


    Misha clenched his teeth.


    Then, his sister opened the door. Two teenagers were standing on their doorsteps ¡ª a boy and a girl, the boyfriend and the best friend. Since it was early in the morning, around 6:00 AM, it was still relatively cold, and the sun had just started brightening the sky.


    They greeted each other and Masha introduced them to Gabriel.


    With great difficulty, Misha suppressed his urge to jump on the teenager and bit him to death; his teeth felt itchy. He didn''t want to put the bastard on his guard at their ''first meeting'', even though he would do everything to make him drop the mask and show all that he was.


    Well, that wasn''t for today, though. In the first timeline, that man deserved an Oscar for his acting skills and another one for his infinite patience. Misha knew he had to shatter all of his masks in one go, or else it would be useless, and that it was easier said than done. Moreover, he also needed to do so quickly since Christmas Eve was only in a few months. But for the moment, he decided to play it low-key, trying his best to behave like a charming and innocent kid.


    Thus, the child silenced his hostility and swiftly hid behind his mother, his hands tightly gripping her summer dress, and he peered at the young man with curious yet shy eyes.


    The teenager crouched so their eyes could meet. Then, he tried to coax him with a gentle voice, "Hi Misha, I''m Gabriel. Did you know? Your sister talks a lot about you. Well, actually, most of the time."


    The teenager earned a weak kick from Masha who had blushed a little ¨C don''t make her look like a brocon! Ah!


    "Here, she told me to bring you some sweets."


    Lifting his arm, Gabriel winked and shook a little white box under the boy''s nose. The pleasant smell of donuts filled the air. The child''s eye grew wide, and he snatched the box before hiding behind his mother''s legs once more, burying his small face in her fluffy dress. He let out a simple ''hn'' in acknowledgment.


    Her sister''s best friend, Camille, melted. "When your brother doesn''t play the little devil, he is way too cute. I''m so jealous!"


    "Of course he''s cute! He is my brother after all," bragged Masha, proudly puffing out her c.h.e.s.t, her hands on her h.i.p.s.


    Misha''s mouth twitched. In the back of his mind, he wondered how they would react if they knew he was hiding not because he was timid, but because his bright blue eyes brimmed with hate and killing intent.


    To top it off, Gabriel treated him like a baby. Misha was 10 years old, not 4! Well, what he didn''t realize was that he did act like a 4 years old kid, shyly hiding behind his mother and expressing himself with monosyllables. But what could Misha do? He wasn''t close to any child, and the only one he knew was Vanessa''s daughter. Before his transmigration into the past, the little girl just turned 3, and he based his acting on her. Misha had no idea how to act like a child, after all, and needed a model, although he didn''t take the best one.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, they departed, took the bus, and caught their train in the nick of time. Misha sat on the soft bench by the window, beside his mother, while Masha, Camille, and Gabriel sat in front of them.


    The two girls were worse than chatterboxes as they talked nonstop, oblivious to the teenager by their side. It also didn''t seem like Gabriel wanted to take part in the discussion, not uttering a single word and listening to their conversation with a smile ¨C his mother did the same.


    The little boy opened the white box and started to eat the donuts slowly, deep in his thought. From Toronto to Montreal, it took a bit more than five hours by train, and he wanted to take that time to plan his moves out.


    However, thinking on a full stomach was no easy feat, and the swaying motion of the train quickly rocked him to sleep.


    When Misha woke up, it was already almost noon, and the train would reach the station in a few minutes.


    Silently swearing inside of his head, Misha sneaked a glance at the teenagers in front of him; the two girls were still chattering while Gabriel had fallen asleep, his head resting against the window. His long eyelashes cast a faint fan-shaped shadow over his slightly tanned cheeks, and his peach-colored mouth was half-open, his lips moist ¡ª a real sleeping beauty.


    ''The military fade haircut suits him well,'' thought Misha. It looked better than the plain haircut he had seen in the bar. Well, overall, every part of him looked better; there wasn''t this overwhelming impression of tiredness pouring out of him as if he was about to collapse. No, his skin had a healthy glow, his physique was athletic, and his eyebrows weren''t permanently knitted. The atmosphere surrounded him was completely different, and in a way, it deeply troubled Misha.


    Why was the difference so big between the past and future Gabriel?


    The little boy shook his head. ''Who cares about that?'' he thought before glancing at his sister.


    After a deep breath, Misha put aside his fears and finally stared at Masha, who was laughing loudly. Her crystal clear blue eyes were sparkling like thousands of stars, and her blond hair fell under her waist. Contrary to him, she didn''t inherit the frail body from their mother, no, she was taller than most girls of her age and well-developed. She had just enough curves to be somehow enticing without being too alluring. She wore a lovely pale-violet dress that didn''t show much of her snow-white skin and brown leather sandals.


    Misha smiled. ''My sister is gorgeous¡­ And sure enough, flies buzz around her.'' He discreetly glared at a yawning Gabriel who had been awakened by the sudden stop of the train ¨C well, his sister also elbowed him, which made the kid smirk.


    His mother took his hand and led him out while his sister, Camille, and Gabriel picked up their backpacks.


    Misha obediently followed behind his mother, feeling a bit sluggish. Even though he had slept for most of the trip, he was still tired, and his feet felt heavy, almost as if he was wearing iron shoes. He didn''t complain, though, and kept walking at the same pace as his mother.


    "Since the check-in for the hotel is at 3:00 PM, we will have to keep our backpacks with us in the meantime. We should eat something first, then head out to the Jardin Botanique," said Mrs. Brown. "So, where do you want to eat Masha? It''s your birthday, so choose whatever restaurant you want."


    "Hm¡­ Then, Chinese buffet it is!"


    They rode the subway and went to Chinatown in the Old-Montreal. Masha drooled at every restaurant they passed by, saying that everything looked so tasty, and Camille had to pull her off the store window now and then. The district wasn''t big and mostly made of Chinese restaurants mixed with stores that sold Chinese commodities or souvenirs. Therefore, after taking a few pictures, they quickly found a Chinese buffet in a corner and went in.


    It wasn''t crowded, even though the restaurant was quite small ¨C the building was old and had been build for a residential purpose, not a commercial one. The decoration was simple, and some Chinese landscape paintings, scrolls, and calligraphies hanged on the wall while a few exotic plants stood by the counter. On one side, there were tables, chairs, and benches, and on the other, a buffet brimming with food. The smell of roasted beef and different spices filled the restaurant and whetted their appetite.


    As they went to a table to drop off their backpacks, Gabriel said, "Go first. I will watch our belongings."


    A strange feeling twisted his belly. This time, he swore to himself that he wouldn''t let his sister grow up too fast.


    "Thank you, Gabriel," said his mother, drawing his attention back on the teenager.


    She turned toward the buffet but waited for her son to follow, yet Misha didn''t move; an idea had crossed his mind when he heard Gabriel''s stomach rumble, and Misha offered, "I will bring you a plate!"


    "Oh, thanks. But that''s not necessary. I will go after you, guys. I can''t wait, don''t worry."


    "But! You gave me a box of donuts! It''s not fair!" pouted the child, cutely pursing his lips. "I also want to give you something! I will choose delicious food for you!" Chewing his lower lips, Misha added with a small voice, "You don''t trust me?"


    In the end, Gabriel couldn''t resist those big round eyes and accepted his offer, not bothered by the strange logic behind the child''s words. If it could make the little boys happy, then why not?


    Like his sister and her best friend, Misha bolted to the buffet while his mother followed behind him, chuckling.


    Misha took a plate and scanned the buffet, a devilish grin on his lips. He chose three side dishes to fill the plate: garlic mushrooms in butter sauce, caramelized onions and bell peppers, and stir-fried mushroom with chicken that had been marinating in spices. He also took a cream of mushroom soup for himself.


    Afterward, the child went back to the table, a proud smile stretching his lips as he gave the plate to Gabriel. The blank expression on the teenager''s face was priceless.


    After discreetly gulping, Gabriel put on a smile, and answered, "No, nothing is wrong. I was just a bit surprised."


    "Oh! Ok!" Misha sat in front of the teenager. "Mushrooms are so tasty! I love them!" His eyes were sparkling.


    "Yeah. I see that¡­"


    The child ate happily, glancing once in a while at Gabriel.


    Misha knew he wouldn''t refuse the plate as the teenager was acting as a considerate and understanding man, the perfect gentleman. No matter what, he wouldn''t do anything to make his girlfriend''s brother feel sad, awkward, or bad, not even the slightest bit. Moreover, he also wanted to get him on his side. Thus, Gabriel couldn''t exactly tell him that he hated everything on the plate, even less when the child had carefully chosen the food for him.


    The mushrooms, the onions, and then the chicken too spicy for his taste. Just looking at it made him want to throw up, and that exactly why Misha filled the plate with those dishes.


    It was a petty revenge, but it still felt pretty good. After all, watching the bastard vainly trying not to frown while eating the food he hated the most was quite satisfying.


    ______________


    Author''s note


    MC: No need. I will just cook some mushroom dishes every time you visit us.


    Author: First, you will need to learn how to cook.


    MC: Well. If he is the one who eats what I made, it''s not really a problem if it''s not edible, right?


    Author: ¡­


    ML: ...

 Chapter 8 - Lost in thought

    After the meal, they went to the Jardin Botanique and strolled around under the blazing sun. Each garden had its own distinct theme, and the said themes came from all around the world. Masha and Camille were particularly fond of the Chinese and Japanese gardens, having fallen in love with the architecture of the Chinese pavilions and the bonsais exposed in the rock garden.


    When the two girls weren''t giggling while whispering in each other ears, they were in awe, mouth agape. Every two steps, they asked Gabriel to take a picture of them. Sometimes, Camille and Gabriel switched their roles so the couple would have a few pictures of them cuddling cutely in front of some beautiful flowers in full bloom.


    In contrast, Misha was as silent as a corpse, and also looked like one. His eyes seemed lifeless. He wasn''t in the mood to admire the immense garden, nor did he felt like posing for the camera. He didn''t run around, didn''t play in the playground, and didn''t even throw some fish food at the colorful koi in the pond ¨C they weren''t even supposed to do that! Not like Masha and the rest cared, though.


    His sister came prepared and brought the fish food from their home after seeing a picture of the pond in the pamphlet, hiding the food in her bag. ''As long as you are not caught, there would be no consequences even if you transgress the rules'' was her motto after all. Their mother also turned a blind eye, suddenly fascinated by the cloudless sky.


    While they were having fun and teased the poor fishes, Misha stood there without doing anything. The little boy didn''t want to be deliberately unfriendly, at least, not in front of his mother and his sister, but he couldn''t concentrate on their conversation; he couldn''t even afford to let his thoughts wander for too long, even less move around recklessly. He was battling with his eyelids to keep his eyes open, feeling like he was about to lose his consciousness, and the dizziness made him see double, if not triple at time.


    The tiredness he felt before eating was now overwhelming him to the point where he didn''t even have enough strength left to talk or look ahead of him, his head felt too heavy and his neck hurt. As such, the little boy kept his mouth shut and his head low, staring at the ground and dragging his feet like a zombie.


    More than once, his mother glanced back and asked if he was feeling unwell, and every time, Misha said that he was fine, just a bit tired. He ate too much, that''s all. Of course, his mother wasn''t convinced by such a white lie ¨C she wasn''t blind. Moreover, since this morning, something seemed off with her son. Firstly, he was oddly silent and obedient; secondly, his face turned sickly pale over the past hours.


    Again, his mother frowned in worry, and asked the same question, although it hadn''t even been five minutes since she last asked about his well being.


    Misha gave her a bright smile and answered, "It''s only too hot today, mom."


    It wasn''t a lie. The weather was torrid, and the humidity was high as well, which was kind of surprising for June. They were all soaked in sweat!


    "Don''t worry; your son is a strong man!" added Misha while puffing up his c.h.e.s.t, trying to look imposing despite his tiny body and his doll face.


    "I know, I know," chuckled his mother, gently tousling his hair. "The top of your head is really warm. A bit too much actually¡­"


    With a frown, his mother fumbled in her backpack for a while, then took a lovely hat out of the bag before squatting down and putting it on her son''s head. She also gave him a bottle of water.


    "I know you don''t like wearing a hat, but bear with it for today, sweetie. It will help you cool down a little. And even if you''re not thirsty, drink a lot, ok?"


    "¡­ ok."


    ''I don''t especially hate wearing a hat, mom. I just really hated those girly, cute ribbon hats that you always want me to wear,'' silently complained Miha in his heart while opening the bottle and taking a sip.


    Perhaps in this life, he could start training early on.


    In his teens, because of the self-loathing and anger he had built up after his mother''s death and his father''s physical abuse, he often lost it and fought with his classmates for the stupidest reason. Those reckless fights in the backyard of the school honed his instinct and his reflexes over the years, and also left many scars.


    However, he never properly learned how to fight, and since he had a bad reputation, every martial art classes refused to acknowledge him when he tried to join them later on. They didn''t want to deal with the problem child, and their disciples weren''t allowed to fight outside the dojo, a rule that the young man clearly wouldn''t follow.


    In the end, Misha could only keep brawling with punks and drunkards and learn by himself. He was perfectly aware that he lacked in techniques and was full of openings. He was nothing more than a wild beast ¨C in his present state, he didn''t even know if his body would react accordingly to his ''past'' experiences, if his reflexes were still there or not.


    In this life, he wanted to be able to defend himself and protect his beloved ones. If his father still turned to alcohol despite his mother not dying, then he had to be able to crush him in spite of his small body. That man was a violent drunk, and he knew his family would suffer from it; his mother was too frail, his sister was still a teenager girl, and he was only a little boy.


    None of them could fight back if his father were to lose his temper.


    When they come back home the next day, the little boy planned to ask his mother to sign him up for Aikido. It wasn''t the most impressive martial art, but it was the most useful one for children and women since it used the strength of their opponents to overthrow them. In the back of his mind, he also thought of pestering his sister to take the class with him. It wouldn''t be bad for her to learn a move or two.


    As for the physical contact that would inevitably occur while practicing joint-lock and throwing techniques with other disciples, Misha told himself that he would think about it when it comes to it. Fighting with his fists was fine. Therefore, Aikido should be alright as well. If not, he would think of a solution when he gets to that point.


    Anyway, he also knew he had to get rid of this little problem of his sooner or later, so it wouldn''t be a bad idea to get accustomed to physical contact with others as part of his training.


    But in truth, he, too, wanted a lover, a person with whom he could share everything. He wanted to be intimate with them; wanted to be able to touch them freely without feeling disgusted; wanted to cuddle; wanted to kiss; wanted to make love.


    Misha slightly shook his head. His thoughts were drifting further and further away. First, he had to dispose of Gabriel, discard his father from their life, and ensure that his mother and sister escape their fate. Only after all of that would he have the right to think of a happy ending.


    Still, the little boy didn''t know where to start. Everything that required to use his brain, he always avoided it like the plague, and now that he had to use his head, nothing came to his mind. He couldn''t think of any plan that made sense. They were all childish or unrealistic.


    Lost in his thought, Misha mechanically followed behind his mother like a shadow the entire time they were in the garden.


    His sister was busy with her best friend and her lover, and thus, she didn''t notice something was wrong with her little brother who normally clung to her all day long. She still bought him an ice cream along the way and asked him if he was feeling unwell, if the weather was too hot for him, if their rather long stroll had taken a toll on his body, and so on ¨C just the basic questions and her usual concern, nothing Misha couldn''t deal with. Only a few words were necessary to send her off to her friends.


    It was her birthday and Misha didn''t want to cast a shadow over her special day, so he kept telling everyone that he was fine.


    Afterward, Misha was mostly left alone with his mother. As he was thinking of what to do while eating his ice cream, he felt more and more tired, and his head soon started to throb with a terrible headache. At least, he hadn''t fainted, but the unpleasant feeling of gradually losing his consciousness was still there, putting him on edge.


    Thus, when they finally arrived at their hotel a little after 4:00 PM, the little boy was exhausted. After checked-in and putting their luggage in the corner of their room, without a word, Misha dragged his feet to the closest bed, sprawled onto it, and quickly fell into a deep slumber.


    ____________


    ML: You know, when you''re not feeling well, you''re supposed to say it.


    MC: Shut up.


    ML: I''m just showing concern for your well being, don''t be so rude!


    MC: Yeah, sure. I don''t need your fake concern, thanks.


    ML: *Mumbling* But I''m not faking it¡­


    Author: *pat pat ML*

 Chapter 9 - Sleeping face

    The morning light shone through the thin curtains, gently falling upon Gabriel''s sleeping face and dying his hair with a layer of gold. His regular and faint breathing resonated in the silent room, his lips slightly parting at every breath. His discreet smile revealed what kind of pleasant dreams filled his sleep, making him look somewhat childish.


    When Misha slowly opened his eyes and saw this scene, the child almost jumped out of bed in fright. His heart beat like a drum, and his mind flooded with thousands of questions.


    Soon enough, his head tried to put his thoughts in order and calm his nervous heartbeat. Sure, the boy sleeping beside him looked like an angel that had descended on the earth in the middle of the night, but in the end, it was still Gabriel, a demon in human''s skin. Only the face was angelic; the rest wasn''t.


    With slow movements, Misha sat on the mattress, his gaze locked on the teenager.


    The child''s small body was entangled in the white blankets, and only his head popped out, a few strands of his disheveled blond hair hanging down on his forehead. The corners of his eyes were a little red and puffy from sleeping for more than twelves hours in a row, making him appear somewhat lovely. But soon, his eyebrows knitted as hatred filled his eyes, and his upper lips started to tremble with anger.


    The child took a deep breath and closed his eyes, trying to keep his wrath from running havoc at the view of the teenager''s peaceful face.


    In his past life, they also came to this hotel after a long and tiring day ¨C Misha wasn''t as well behaved as he had been in this timeline. He remembered throwing tantrums after tantrums, dissatisfied with Gabriel who he saw as an enemy the moment he laid his eyes on him. Once they entered the hotel room, his mother awkwardly asked him if he could share the bed with Gabriel for the night, and the child immediately refused to, screaming and stamping his foot for a long time while wearing a wronged expression on his face.


    Back then, even though his mother tried hard to explain why she wanted them to share a bed, Misha didn''t understand and also didn''t want to. For all he cared, Gabriel could sleep on the floor like a good dog, or in the worst case scenario, with Camille. As long as it wasn''t with him, his sister, or his mother, Misha didn''t mind with whom the man shared his bed. The enemy just had to stay far away from his family. That was it, and his small brain couldn''t think of anything else.


    "A teenage boy and a teenage girl shouldn''t share a bed. As long as they haven''t entered a.d.u.l.thood, they shouldn''t sleep together," his mother said, crouching in front of her son, her hands holding his tiny wrists while her thumbs stroked them in an attempt to appease the child''s temper.


    Both of his parents were a bit old fashioned and overprotective of their daughter. His mother didn''t want her baby girl to grow up too fast. Moreover, Gabriel and Masha only started to date two weeks ago, and it wasn''t ''appropriate'' for them to sleep together. But most of all, when nightfall came, every teenage boy turned into a wolf in sheep''s clothes in his parent''s eyes, so it didn''t matter if it was Camille or Masha, none of them was allowed to share a bed with a boy at their age, just in case.


    Still, Misha didn''t give in no matter what, and the girls, as well as the child, ended up squeezing in the queen bed, while Gabriel slept all alone in the double bed.


    Misha''s family was neither poor or rich, yet his mother insisted on paying the teenagers'' parts for the hotel fees and their train tickets since they had to pay for their food and the activities, which included the Jardin Botanique, the cinema, and La Ronde, an amus.e.m.e.nt park. All in all, the weekend was already quite expensive. Thus, she only booked a room with two beds, a queen and a double size, thinking that his son wouldn''t mind sharing a bed with another boy, and the girls were skinny enough to fit in the queen bed without suffocating.


    In this timeline, Misha fell asleep on the double bed before his mother even had the chance to ask for his opinion, and since the child seemed to have somewhat accepted Gabriel, she let the teenager sleep on the bed with her son. Little did she know that Misha almost strangled the man right after he recovered from the shock of seeing his sleeping face first thing in the morning.


    A few dozens of minutes passed before Misha opened his eyes, squinting as he stared at the youth. The child bit his lips, his teeth playing with his lower lip. All kind of emotions surged and stormed inside of him; he had suppressed them for so many years, and now, they suddenly tore his heart apart upon seeing that peaceful sleeping face.


    His shoulders slightly trembled and his tiny fingers gripped the sheet so hard that his knuckles turned white.


    It wasn''t the first time that he saw such a serene sleeping face. Before his sister''s death, he saw it quite often since Gabriel had this tendency to fall asleep on the couch while studying. How many time did he come home and stumbled on the man, snoring and drooling on the couch? He couldn''t count them. It was an everyday occurrence.


    "Why did you turn out to be an asshole?" murmured the child, his small voice seemed to break halfway, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    Because she was alone to support the family, Masha often accepted to work overtime so they wouldn''t end up in debts. Once in a while, she also wanted to dote on her little brother, hence needed to make more money. Since she dropped from school, she could only find two full-time, low-paid jobs. She worked seven days a week, twelves hours a day, sometimes sixteen hours a day.


    When Masha came back home after work, she was always exhausted, looking more dead than alive. Every morning, she would hide the dark circles under her eyes and her dull and pale skin with a thick layer of makeup.


    As a teenager, Misha never realized how much she was pushing herself. He only realized all her sacrifices and suffering when he was an a.d.u.l.t and had to work; when he was left alone and started to open his eyes to the world around him.


    Back then, when his sister was working her a.s.s off, Gabriel helped to reduce her workload at home by taking care of Misha, cooking the boy''s meals, driving him to school or his friend''s place, and helping him with his homework. The teenager wasn''t good with housework, but he still tried to do his best ¨C after a few years, it even became one of his strong points. Thus, Gabriel was at their house almost every day. Along the way, Misha opened up his heart to the man and got close to him. He didn''t take too long before he started to think of him as an older brother, and this thought lasted until the day his sister died.


    The man had been his brother, his best friend, and his confidant for more than six years. Even so, Misha never saw what was hidden behind the gentle smile until it was too late and her sister broke down in his arms. He always remembered his sister''s tears and sobs as well as her last words.


    ''All those years, I was never loved, only played with.''


    At that time, his sister''s crying voice was heartwrenching as if her lover had died in front of her eyes, and while listening to her cries, Misha felt like someone was trying to rip off his heart.


    At first, he didn''t want to believe her words. After all, the man had grown on him, but Masha was still his dear sister and she was the number one in his heart; he would always believe in her words over everything else. Then, the anger followed the helplessness and he couldn''t stop himself from storming in the man''s office at school the next day ¨C Gabriel, who was a young a.d.u.l.t at the time, was a history teacher at his high school.


    When Misha asked what the hell was going on, the man''s perfect mask broke, revealing his dark, cold, and vicious personality, and the teenager lost it. The betrayal was too much to bear for his teenage heart.


    The child took another deep breath, telling himself that everything was alright; he just had to make sure that his sister realized Gabriel''s true colors before she falls all over the man. He still had time. Her love shouldn''t be too deep after only two weeks of dating.


    For the next hour, Misha sat on the bed without moving an inch, racking his brain over the problem without much success.


    ''Shit! I''m not good at scheming and deceiving people for f.u.c.k''s sake! I''m an honest guy, dammit!'' silently cried the child when the alarm rang, making him realize that he still hadn''t found any ideas even though his poor brain was boiling. Even his ears felt incredibly hot!


    ''I need a partner in crime with a freaking brain! Right now!'' thought Misha as he swiftly rolled in his blanket, pretending to be asleep.


    ___________


    Autor''s note


    ML: Oh my! You love watching my face when I''m asleep? Hm? (????-)?


    MC: If watching your face while thinking of tearing it apart counts, well, yeah.


    ML: ¡­ I guess it''s better than nothing¡­?? ? ,??

 Chapter 10 - Naughty Kid

    The annoying, loud alarm sound slowly woke up everyone in the room except for Gabriel, who was still sleeping like a baby. In the eyes of the three girls, Misha also seemed adamant about leaving dreamland, although he was only pretending to be asleep, regulating his breathing and keeping his eyes tightly shut.


    As the noise disturbed his peaceful sleep, the teenager turned over towards the kid by his side, frowning, grunting, and mumbling. The sudden closeness and the warm breath gently blowing against the skin of his neck made Misha''s whole body tense up. The child pulled the blanket over his head, curling into a ball while silently cursing.


    ''Too close! Too freaking close!''


    "Hn, five more minutes¡­" Gabriel muttered with a small voice while burying his face in the pillow, the wrinkle between his eyebrows deepening. In response, the girls only chuckled, quite amused by this unexpected cuteness. The teenager maintained a serious and m.a.t.u.r.e image all day long, be it at school or in private, but he was surprisingly lazy and childish in the morning. The contrast made their heart soften a little.


    Contrary to them, Misha wasn''t touched by the display of laziness. ''Don''t laugh! Seriously, don''t! Waking up that bastard is a real ordeal, you know!?'' complained the boy in his heart, streams of tears almost running down his cheeks.


    All those times Misha had to wake up the teenager flashed through his mind. Occasionally, even screaming directly into that Sleeping Beauty''s ear didn''t work out, and jumping on his stomach only resulted in the teenager gritting his teeth and slapping him off his body like if he was nothing more than a fly. Sure, he was small, but not ''that'' small. Whenever his b.u.t.t landed on the floor, it hurt his pride, making him pout for a few hours.


    On the bright side, it had always been an excellent excuse to pour a bucket of cold water on his face, which earned him a good scolding that went through one ear and came out the other every time. Even if the couch was old and made of leather, it wasn''t a reason to drench it. Masha wanted to keep it in an acceptable condition as long as possible since money was scarce, and the water wasn''t exactly its best friend. If the little devil felt like pouring water on her boyfriend''s face, he should do it when the guy was sleeping on a wooden chair or the barren floor, and not on the couch.


    Well, for now, it seemed like Gabriel''s lousy habit wasn''t too bad, and the alarm was enough to disturb his sleep. No need for a bucket of cold water. Discreetly, Misha smirked. There was now something he was looking forward to, and instead of using cold water, a bucket of icy water seemed more appropriate. This summer, the child knew Gabriel would pass a lot of time with his family, and thus, he would have quite a few occasions to snatch him from his dreams, and he planned to do so in the most horrible way possible.


    While Misha filled his head with images of Gabriel waking up in fright, his mother walked up to the bed without making any sound. When her cold hand gently touched his forehead, the child flinched, his heartbeat increasing tenfold until he heard her gentle voice and realized to whom belonged the hand, "It seems like his fever went down."


    Masha heaved a sigh of relief, then murmured, "Thank God! He gave me a real scare yesterday."


    "With the hot temperature from the past few days, it''s not surprising that his body couldn''t hold up," commented Camille. "What''s surprising, though, is the fact that this little diva didn''t complain a single time, following us obediently without any fuss."


    "Who are you calling a diva?" grumped Masha.


    "Your brother, of course! Who else?" mocked Camille, a smile in her voice.


    "I''m the only one who can call him a diva, hmph."


    "Yes, yes, your highness." Camille took a few seconds of silence before adding, "But you must admit that your brother was a bit too calm yesterday. There was not a single hint of his usual bossy attitude; he didn''t ask for anything, even when we were in Chinatown and passed in front of so many stores; didn''t cling to you like a leech; didn''t try to shoo me away, and so on. He wasn''t naughty, nor did he act spoiled. God! I almost mistook him for an angel!"


    On the bed, the not-really asleep Misha thought, ''Come on! I wasn''t that bad when I was a brat. Just a bit mischievous and pampered.''


    "¡­" Masha didn''t immediately answer as if she was reflecting on her childhood friend''s words. "Yeah, I should have realized sooner that something was wrong with him," admitted Masha, her voice slightly shaking from the guilt.


    "Hey! I''m not blaming you. Don''t make that face. No matter what, your brother is undoubtedly cute. I mean, when he acts like a young master, I want to pinch his cheeks and ruffle his hair. Anyway, I''m only a little worried. I''m not used to such a calm Misha, and I''m afraid of his next prank. Last time, I found a ton of worms in my purse, you know?"


    The little boy''s mouth twitched. ''Shit! I dare you to pinch my cheeks! I will bite your finger very, very badly. Hmph. Wait. Why did I put worms in her purse again?'' He thought hard about it, but couldn''t remember. After all, for him, it was more than fifteen years ago, and a lot of his childhood memories were blurry. It probably wasn''t important, so he tossed the thought in the back of his mind.


    Masha burst out of laughing, which made Misha come back to the present. "Well, you''ve seen worse.


    But, oh gosh, I would have liked to see your face when you opened your purse, you who loves insect so much."


    "Sometimes, I wonder if that brother of yours didn''t learn that bad habit of tricking and pranking everyone from you," sighed the teenage girl.


    Even though Misha couldn''t see Camille''s expression, he was pretty sure she was glaring at his sister. Indeed, Masha was an expert at pulling pranks, and in the past, her best friend often suffered from her weird hobby, although Masha was much more well-behaved now. At least, her pranks were a bit more refined and didn''t include dirty thing such as mud and old chewing gum. Now that he thought about it with a grown-up point of view, Camille''s patience with his sister made Misha somewhat gasp in awe.


    "Actually, if you really want to find a guilty party for our bad habit, I can give you one. You see, we probably inherited it from¡­"


    Someone coughed, interrupting Masha from saying more, then Mrs. Brown said, "I''m still worried about Misha¡­ I''m sorry, Masha, but I would like to go to the clinic today. Do you mind if we postpone the amus.e.m.e.nt park?"


    "Not at all. I was going to say the same thing. We have all summer anyway; we will find the time to go another day, right?"


    Gabriel was still sleeping and drooling on his pillow, so they didn''t bother to ask for his opinion. In any case, the majority always wins.


    Clenching his fits beneath the blanket, Misha listened to their conversation while feeling conflicted. In a way, he felt happy about their worries; except for Dereck, and later his boss and Vanessa, no one paid attention to him for a few years, leaving him alone in a dark, filthy, and lonesome world. He felt loved once again, and a warm feeling surged in the pit of his stomach.


    On the other hand, he guessed that even if they were to bring him to the doctor, they wouldn''t find anything wrong with his body. Heat-stroke was probably the only logical answer they could come up with to explain his sudden fainting on the bed or something along those lines. The child was already surprised they waited until morning before planning to go to a clinic and didn''t rush to the hospital right away. He didn''t know why they decided to stay in the room, but he was grateful for their decision.


    Misha had never been the brightest person in a group, but that didn''t mean he was utterly stupid. The words of Santa Claus were a bit unclear in his mind since he wasn''t completely sober when they talked, and he also received a lot of information in one go. Still, he remembered some part of their discussion, mostly about the several drawbacks of going back in time at such a young age. Sure enough, the fatigue and the fever didn''t take their sweet time before plaguing him.


    How could the doctor understand his present state? It would never come to mind that his sudden bad health was the result of a fully-grown man''s mind slipping into the brain of a kid.


    Headache, tiredness, aching muscles; he could deal with it. In the end, the pain was nothing if it meant a second chance with his family. It was worth it.


    Since it was useless to visit the clinic, Misha had to convince them that he was feeling fine and full of energy. Bouncing everywhere would do it. As Camille suggested, he was worse than a diva. Then, throwing a tantrum because he wanted to go to the amus.e.m.e.nt park shouldn''t surprise anyone, and maybe even made them forget his ''calm'' attitude that was a little out of character¨C apparently. Although he had forgotten how to throw a temper like a kid, it probably wasn''t that much difficult to mimic.


    The evening before traveling back in time, Vanessa told him a story about when her daughter had been unreasonable, talking about how she always pouted, crossed her arms in front of her c.h.e.s.t, and glared at her with reddened eyes whenever she d.e.s.i.r.ed something and her mother said no. The little girl would then refuse to listen and take a firm stand, puffing her cheeks. Every time, the waitress could only coax her daughter with sweet words and chocolates.


    In his mind, he had an example that he could follow. Even if it was from a three years old child, it didn''t matter. ''All kids must be the same when they throw a tantrum, anyway,'' thought Misha, mentally preparing himself to step on his ego once again.


    ''But for now, let''s concentrate on the task at hand.''


    ______________


    Author''s note


    MC: Ah! I could pour boiling water on Gabriel''s face instead of icy water! (?*0*)?


    Author: If you do that, you''re going to disfigure him, you know? His handsome face is one of his rare good points.


    MC: Oh¡­ Yeah, you''re right.


    ML: ¡­ Why do I feel like both my author and my future beloved despised me? It''s kind of depressing... (¨i©n¨i)

 Chapter 11 - Tantrum

    After pretending to wake up, Misha waited for his mother to tell him about their decision to cancel their plan and visit the clinic, which she did almost at the very moment she saw him open his eyes. Since they didn''t need to wake up so early in the morning anymore, she said with a gentle voice, her tone carrying a trace of worry, "if you want, you can sleep a little bit longer."


    "No!"


    Then, stomping on his pride, Misha threw a tantrum and tried his best to act like a spoiling kid ¨C as an a.d.u.l.t, he was still stubborn, but his way of showing it involved his fists and some colorful swearing. After working in a few bars, the number of curses he knew significantly expanded over the years. Well, a child shouldn''t have such a dirty mouth, though, so in the corner of his mind, he told himself to watch his tongue in front of his family. So the boy banned the bad words from his vocabulary and tried something else.


    While repeatedly hitting the mattress with his small clenched fists, Misha stared straight into his mother''s eyes. The corner of his eyes was still a little bit red from his sleep even though he had woken up almost an hour ago, making him look like if he was about to cry at any minute. The view made her mother flinch instantly. Her son seemed too pitiful, and she felt like a bully! But that still wasn''t enough to make her change her mind. Visiting the clinic was for his own good!


    Misha silently tsked. The pitiful stance and teary eyes failed.


    Then, over and over again, the child screamed that he was fine. He was brimming with energy and could even bounce and run around for a few hours in a row. Moreover, he didn''t have any headache. Well, a small lie wouldn''t hurt anyone ¨C his head did throb a little, after all.


    "Believe me! I''m not tired at all anymore!" w.h.i.n.ed the little boy, puffing out his tender cheeks. "I want to go! I want to go! I want to go!"


    In truth, his muscles were still sore, and his fingers, as well as his feet, felt numb, but of course, Misha didn''t say it, keeping the real state of his body a secret. All in all, walking wasn''t a problem. Even if the several mild pains were irritating the hell out of him, they didn''t hinder him enough to prevent him from accompanying the group to the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Since a few years ago, bad hangovers had been his daily routine, and he always handled it with ease as he went to work. At the moment, his whole body ached, but at least, he didn''t feel like throwing up every time he moved his head.


    "But¡­" his mother said, still unconvinced. Worry showed on her delicate face, making her look a little bit older.


    "I want to go!" interrupted Misha, loudly sniffing and pinching his lips.


    "Now I recognize your brother," whispered Camille into Masha''s ear, chuckling discretely, while her friend shrugged. What could she say? They did spoil rotten their family''s baby, after all, and they didn''t plan on correcting their bad habit anytime soon.


    After a few dozens of minutes, his mother dejectedly gave up. However, she did make him promise to tell them immediately if he was feeling uncomfortable. With a beaming smile, Misha agreed, and then jumped out of bed and darted to the bathroom to take a rapid shower. Yesterday, he sweated too much, and his body felt sticky all over.


    Stumbling, his mother had to run after her son to bring him his clothes before the child closed and locked the bathroom door.


    This time, his clothes didn''t let anyone question his gender, although they could still be categorized as ''cute.'' They looked somewhat like a sailor uniform in a more adorable version with a little navy blue short and a white t-shirt. There was even a small hat to complete the set of clothes.


    Glaring at the outfit after washing his body, Misha pinched the bridge of his nose. ''At least, it''s the boy''s uniform, not the girl''s,'' he comforted himself, thinking that he wouldn''t stay young forever, and thus, he should entertain his mother for the time being, although throwing another tantrum about those clothes was still very tempting.


    Outside the bathroom, Gabriel was finally out of bed and getting ready, wandering around the room like a zombie with his eyes half-closed. The teenage girls couldn''t help but laugh, and even Misha, when he opened the door and saw the scene, almost burst out laughing.


    Just then, the teenager knocked his toes against the bedside table, yet he didn''t react immediately and seemed to be dazed instead. It took a moment before he let out a muffled sound of pain as if he had just realized the existence of the throbbing pain in his little toe.


    Soon, they checked out and left the hotel.


    ***


    Built on a smaller island just beside the one of Montreal, La Ronde overlooked half of the island whereas a forest occupied the other half. From a few bridges crossing the Saint-Laurent river, which connected Montreal to the land, it was possible to catch a glimpse of the tall rollercoasters from time to time.


    In the bus, Masha and Camille almost kissed the window as they stared at the rollercoasters, stars in their eyes. The bridge they were on was high and close to La Ronde, and thus offered a beautiful view over the small island. His mother also glanced at the amus.e.m.e.nt park once in a while, a smile lingering on her lips.


    As for Misha, he didn''t sit beside the window and didn''t bother looking through it, resting his chin on his hand. In the future, there will be so many more rollercoasters, and they also will be more impressive and thrilling. The present ones weren''t that much interesting in his eyes as they almost looked like a joke to him. Hence, he couldn''t feel as excited as the two teenage girls. It wasn''t like he could ride them, anyway.


    However, when his mother looked at him from the corner of her eyes, Misha slightly bounced on his seat, tilting his head to the left, then the right, as if he couldn''t wait to get out of the bus and stroll around the amus.e.m.e.nt park. The boy did insist on coming over and over again in the morning. Wouldn''t it be weird if he seemed to be utterly uninterested as they got closer and closer to La Ronde?


    Now and then, Misha told himself to keep his acting logical and consistent. He was so concentrated on his every action that he didn''t have the time to think about Gabriel, or anything else. Since yesterday, the child had to be careful not to let any of his thoughts show on his face, but he had always been an open book. Thus, for him, acting was mentally draining, and he needed to use all of his brainpower on it.


    The moment Misha let his attention slip, and his mind started to wander, he didn''t seem to be ''himself'' as Camille had said. Too calm, too silent, too m.a.t.u.r.e.


    ''I''m never going to become an actor in this life, or the next one,'' grumped the boy in his mind as the bus stopped in front of La Ronde. He glanced at the big gates and the stone wall that enclosed the amus.e.m.e.nt park, a hint of disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in his eyes.


    Standing near a fountain, Masha was so excited that her cheeks were flushed red. She didn''t know where to start, and her eyes were locked on the map of the amus.e.m.e.nt park in her hands as she carefully weighed the pros and cons.


    Seeing her like this, Misha smiled. In his past life, he was still in a foul mood when they arrived. Thus, the boy refused to part with his sister, clinging to her as if his life depended on it.


    Masha ended up accompanying her little brother with her mother, riding the rollercoasters made for the kids, while Camille and Gabriel went to do the bigger ones. Masha had to convince them to go without her, and with Misha glaring at them, they awkwardly parted only to meet again at noon for lunch and at the end of the day in front of the gates.


    In the end, his sister couldn''t do any of the big rollercoasters that made her eyes shone like a diamond.


    Even though Masha didn''t complain and smiled and coaxed her little brother for the whole day, she must have been utterly dejected inside. While seeing her so excited right now, Misha could easily imagine how she felt when she had no other choice but to accompany him in his past life, yet she never blamed him, only showering him with love.


    Mixed feelings rampaged inside of Misha. Such a perfect older sister who loved him from the bottom of her heart, how could he have been such an insensible, stupid jerk in his past life? How could he had not been there for her when things were too hard to handle by herself? How could he not see that she was slowly dying inside over the years?


    ''Really, you only realize how lucky you were once you lost everything.''


    Once again, Misha told himself that he would do everything to change her dreadful state. His resolve deepened, and it would certainly continue to deepen as time went by. In this life, he would be there for her, and never would he let her dazzling smile fade away.


    _______________


    ML: Dear author, the pace of the story is too slow, the chapters are too short, and the updates are even slower. Won''t it take ten years before we get to the part where Misha doesn''t felt like killing me every time he sees my face?


    Author: No, no, it won''t take ten years.


    ML: It will take more time, won''t it?


    Author: Ha. Ha.

 Chapter 12 - La Ronde

    The amus.e.m.e.nt park wasn''t as crowded as it usually is, and there was almost no waiting line. By the look of it, they could do every rollercoaster at least once, instead of only five to seven for the whole day. Additionally, despite the cloudless sky and the bright sun, the temperature was less hot than the previous day as a cool breeze steadily blew throughout the place.


    In short, it was the perfect day for going to La Ronde.


    There was only one problem; Misha couldn''t ride most of the rollercoasters. Making him wait for them every time they did one was too unreasonable, and they also couldn''t let him wander alone in the park. That was too irresponsible. Therefore, Mrs. Brown proposed to split up. She would go with her son to the area of the amus.e.m.e.nt park specially made for kids, or to the smaller rollercoasters that didn''t require to be too tall, whereas the teenagers could go wherever they wanted to.


    However, before anyone else could give their opinions, Gabriel proposed something else. With a shy demeanor, he admitted, "To be frank, I''m not very good with heights. So, I can stay with Misha, and you can go with the girls."


    Everyone blinked once, slightly taken aback by his words, especially Misha.


    In his past life, they separated for the whole day, and the child never actually saw him riding a rollercoaster. Camille even seemed to be mocking him when they reunited, and Gabriel was deadly pale back then. Afterward, they never had the chance to go back to the amus.e.m.e.nt park together. His sister worked too much and rarely took leave from work, and even holidays were hard to come by.


    Now that Misha thought about it, even when they did go out, they never did any activities that implied heights; hiking, cinema, haunted house, this kind of activities in which their feet were firmly grounded.


    Really? Gabriel was afraid of heights!? But it was the first time the child heard about this! The idea felt weird, and Misha couldn''t help but stare at the tall teenager in disbelief. In his mind, this man feared nothing and could overcome everything.


    For a moment, the boy wasn''t able to react, dumbstruck. How come Gabriel dared to differ from his imagination!? That man was a big, bad wolf in sheep''s clothing and didn''t possess any human characteristics. He shouldn''t be able to feel fear!


    Misha refused to accept it.


    "Why didn''t you say so before we came here?" asked Masha, running a hand in her fluffy hair. If Gabriel didn''t like amus.e.m.e.nt parks, she would have chosen something else.


    "Because it''s your birthday," winked Gabriel, a small smile stretching his lips. "And you were looking forward to this day so much!"


    "Dunce!" complained Masha with burning cheeks, hitting his arm near his shoulder, which made the teenager wince a little. Her fists were heavy despite her thin arms, and she didn''t even know how to control her strength.


    While puffing out her cheeks, Masha tended to hide her embarrassment by hitting the person who teased her. Thus, Gabriel often ended up with small bruises on his arms or his t.h.i.g.hs after provoking her a little, but no matter how much it hurt, he still hadn''t learned his lesson, and he never would.


    On the side, Camille was smiling ear to ear as she watched them, repeating, "Oh? You were that excited?"


    "Oh, shut up!" w.h.i.n.ed Masha, hiding her face in her hands. Wasn''t it normal to be excited when it was your birthday, and you were out celebrating it with your loved ones? No? It was only her?


    From the corner of his eyes, Misha saw his sister''s bright red ears and felt conflicted. It seemed like Gabriel already had an important place in her heart. Why the hell did she fell for that bastard so quickly!? It made things difficult for him! He already didn''t know how to get rid of the man as it is! He felt like crying. The task was too complicated for his small brain.


    Smiling, Mrs. Brown said, interrupting the teenagers'' prattle and Misha''s silent lamentations, "Thank you, Gabriel, but I think I will be more reassured if I stay with my son."


    "Yes, I understand," politely answered the teenager, a pleasant smile on his lips. After all, they met for the first time yesterday, and he couldn''t expect a mother to trust him wholeheartedly with her treasured son so soon. "But I also have a cellphone. So, we can contact each other at any time if something happens."


    In Gabriel''s hands, the old fashionable device seemed new, and the teenage girls looked at it with envy.


    Before Misha traveled back in time, almost everyone owned a cellphone, even the kids, but fifteen years ago, the situation was different. Not every teenager had one, on the contrary. It was the same for the a.d.u.l.ts as couples often shared one cellphone, and most used a wired telephone. It was the same for his parents, and since his father was currently in Russia, his mother used their cellphone. This fact slowly made his way in Misha''s mind, and the child couldn''t help but lift his head and give a puzzled look at the teenage boy.


    Now, Misha wasn''t a clueless kid, and he knew what this meant, and as he thought about it, many information suddenly flowed in his head. Many things that he hadn''t paid attention to when he was a child came to his mind ¡ª for example, the car Gabriel owned at the age of seventeen, or the brand new clothes he wore now and then.


    ''What the f.u.c.k!? His parents are freaking rich, or what!?'' Misha thought, biting his lower lips. If that guy was loaded, how come he never helped when their situation was so dire his sister had to work her a.s.s off until she broke down from exhaustion!? It wouldn''t have killed him to lend some pocket money!


    In the corner of his mind, Misha knew things weren''t as simple as this, but he refused to acknowledge it, blaming Gabriel over and over again. It was easier this way. That man could have lessened his sister''s monetary burden, but he didn''t. Misha also deliberately ignored the fact that this young, pampered master was at their home every day, cooking and doing the housework.


    In Misha''s family, they were all born stubborn and proud. As long as his sister could move by herself, he knew she would never accept to depend on her lover to pull her through tough times. Misha was the same, but it didn''t mean he would approve of his sister''s stubbornness.


    "Misha, are you okay?"


    Gabriel''s voice was like a cold shower, and Misha pulled back his mind into the present. How long has he been staring at the teenager? The child didn''t know, but it was long enough to draw Gabriel''s attention on him.


    Instinctively, the boy nodded, then pointed the cellphone with his index, saying as he tilted his head, "I was wondering how do you use that? Can you really call people with it? It doesn''t even have a cable!"


    Afterward, Gabriel lent the cellphone to him while discussing the issue with his mother, letting the kid play with it for a while without knowing the child was making a mess of its system and its contact list. Misha felt quite pleased with himself, especially when he saw Gabriel''s face as he tried to understand what happened to his phone.


    For a moment, they talked about what to do until Misha gave his own opinions, saying as he tried to act cute, fluttering his long eyelashes, "I want to go with Gabriel."


    Everyone was stunned, and Misha even needed to repeat his words. He knew it wasn''t in line with his bratty personality since he usually would prefer to stay with Masha, but he didn''t want his sister or his mother to pass too much time with that devil. If Misha could keep them separate, they wouldn''t be able to get close, or so he thought. Also, the child wanted to know what was hidden in that devil''s head. Why did he want to pass the day with him, doing boring things and taking care of an unknown kid? Was it to put him on his side, or for something else?


    "Are you sure?" asked his mother, a bit doubtful.


    It seemed like his son was very fond of Gabriel, and she didn''t know how to take the news. That son of her was picky when it came down to people. At his age, he only had one friend, after all.


    "Yeah! You can have a girl''s time, and we can have a boy''s time! Dereck said it was a good thing!" the child explained while repeatedly nodding, his eyes brimming with expectation.


    Tender smiles slipped on their lips as the group looked at the small child who had stars in his eyes. How could they refuse?


    However, Misha didn''t wait for their answer and grabbed Gabriel''s wrist, dragging him in the opposite direction, while Camille chuckled a little, and her sister''s mouth mimed a silent "sorry" to the teenage boy. The child acted as if he didn''t notice it, almost skipping while pulling his human trophy behind him.


    Surprisingly, the touch of his skin didn''t disgust Misha as much as he thought it would. On the contrary, it felt "normal," a feeling he hadn''t experienced for a long time.


    Before Misha could ponder over the reason, Gabriel called, "Wait, wait, wait! I need to give my number to your mother first. Okay?"


    The child stopped, glancing at the boy over his shoulder. A hint of maturity that shouldn''t be present in his eyes glinted, but the child quickly hid it, nodding and smiling. He let go of his wrist, and Gabriel went back to his mother a few feets away.


    Misha lowered his eyes, staring at his open hand. It was so small, so smooth. It was a hand that still hadn''t experienced any hardship. As he looked at it, Misha wondered why he could touch the teenager so easily, and a vicious voice whispered inside of his head, "Because he was the one who saved you from your father ¡ª the one who protected you even if it meant losing everything."


    The child bit his lower lips and shook his head. Now, it didn''t mean anything to him. In any case, that guy took so long before realizing what his father did to him while he was asleep; before realizing that beneath his clothes, bruises covered his white-jade skin all over.


    Once Gabriel wrote his number on a small paper and gave it to Misha''s mother, he turned back, saying, "Let''s go?"


    The child clenched his fist and repeated with false enthusiasm, "Let''s go!"


    ________________


    Author''s note


    ML: *Looks at his phone, then looks at the small, smiling kids in front of him* Misha... What did you do to my phone?


    ML: You know, I didn''t mean this kind of "playing."


    MC: You didn''t specify anything when you lent it to me ~


    ML: I know, I know.. But now, how I''m supposed to find out who exactly is the contact behind the surname you put in? You renamed all of them! Who is Mister Lama? Melon seed? Pig head? Lovely Princess?


    MC: *shrugged* Don''t know... ?¡«(¡ä¦Å£à )


    Ml: *sighs* Great... (¨i©n¨i)


    Author here! A few days ago, I received what you could call ''bad news.'' This year, my scholarship application was rejected, and thus, I need to work full time to pay my university fees and daily necessities while being at school full time as well. Moreover, I don''t have a lodgement close to my school and need to travel 4 hours by bus and subways a day to go to my classes (luckily, I was able to pack all of my courses in three days).


    Therefore, I will only be able to post one chapter every week on Friday (I hope). However, I opened a ko-fi, and if the donation reaches the goal I set, I will write another chapter in the week, and then reset another goal for the next week. I know some people don''t like this kind of thing, but if I write more than one chapter a week, I will need to sacrifice other things, like my social life. So, this way, the donation will help me out to pay for my food, and I will write an extra chapter in exchange! :)


    I also created a twitter, if you want to know what happens to me and all, although I mostly post my drawings and nothing else.


    So, twitter: twitter.com/RsVaesen


    Thank you for reading! And sorry for the long explanation. T-T

 Chapter 13 - Cat and Mouse

    The moment the girls disappeared from Misha''s sight, swallowed by the human see, the child sprinted off to who knew where without any warning, leaving a dumbstruck Gabriel behind him.


    The teenager''s mouth was wide open as if waiting for the flies to fly in. Were kids all like this nowadays? Shaking his head, he put the thought aside and ran after the little boy, shouting his name.


    When Misha heard Gabriel calling him amidst the noises of the amus.e.m.e.nt park, he didn''t even look back, and while laughing, he said in a loud voice to cover up the sounds, "You''re the cat!"


    The child''s laugh was both malicious and childish. The roaring of the rollercoasters and the screams muffled the sound of his voice, though, making it hard for the teenager to hear it.


    Misha zigzagged his way through the crowd, running as fast as his small legs allowed him to. Once in a while, he veered to the left, then to the right, trying to make it harder for Gabriel to follow him. It was already quite an ordeal since his present body was small and thin, and thus it was difficult to find his little, blond head among the crowd of a.d.u.l.ts and teenagers.


    Nevertheless, he knew that it wasn''t enough to shake off the teenager. That guy had always been a book lover, but also a sports freak. He didn''t lack endurance.


    Misha could hear him repeatedly say, "Wait, wait, wait! Misha, wait!" However, he ignored him, playing deaf.


    The reason for his sudden decision to run away from the teenage boy was simple. If Gabriel were to lose him in the middle of an amus.e.m.e.nt park, how would his mother and sister react? Even if they didn''t cut the teenage boy out of their life, he would undoubtedly lose a few points. They wouldn''t hold him in high esteem anymore.


    After all, Misha was their precious little treasure, and in their eyes, letting him wander alone in such a crowded place was like asking for someone to kidnap him. Who could resist such a tender, na?ve boy?


    Thus, leaving the child out of his sight was unacceptable, even if it was only for one second. Many things could happen in that second!


    Of course, the idea of frightening his loved ones and wrecking his sister''s birthday didn''t rejoice Misha, but if it could put Gabriel in a bad position, it would be perfect. If he waited too long, Masha would grow attached to the man, and this trick probably wouldn''t have the same impact as it would have today.


    The boy told himself that the following year, he would make it up to his sister and organize the best birthday party ever. As long as the slag man wasn''t in their life anymore, everything would be alright, and the days, full of sunshine.


    Misha took a deep breath. Yes, he didn''t have any choice. He couldn''t let the opportunity slip away; he didn''t know when another one would present itself at his doorstep.


    While thinking of his next moves, he recklessly moved around, almost bumping into many passersby, always avoiding them by an inch.


    Misha thought, after reuniting with his mother and sister, he would only need to put on a good show and discredit everything Gabriel could say. It wasn''t him that started to run around without any warning; it was Gabriel who was talking on the phone with another girl, too wrapped up in his conversation to notice his disappearance. If he added teary eyes to his words, it would set his mother and sister on fire, and the scolding would only become fiercer.


    A devious grin stretched his lips. It was perfect.


    There was only one thing he forgot, one single, important thing; he presently had the body of a nine-year-old kid, which didn''t have the same endurance as his a.d.u.l.t body.


    Well, the child also felt sick to his stomach, and after a short while, his legs seemed to be made of cotton. Once again, the aftereffects of his transmigration into his younger self started to show themselves, making him curse under his breath. Those symptoms were too bothersome!


    Soon, Misha couldn''t run anymore and almost fell to his knees, gasping.


    Gabriel wasn''t far behind. Therefore, he caught him in no time. The teenager put a hand on his shoulder, holding the child in place. There was no way he would run all around the site after the damn brat a second time.


    Misha had small legs, but he sure knew how to use them. Even if it wasn''t as hot as yesterday, the sun was still bright in the sky, burning his skin, and their game of ''Cat and Mouse'' was quite tiring. Every time the teenager was about to grab his tiny arm, the kid veered and dodged his hand at the last minute.


    "... You were supposed to let me win!" pouted the child, puffing out his cheeks while straightening his back, crossing his arms in front of his c.h.e.s.t before glaring at the teenage boy. "You''re a bad a.d.u.l.t!"


    Gabriel, "..." What was he supposed to answer to that!? He wasn''t even an a.d.u.l.t, for starters!


    The child didn''t let him enough time to ponder over his words, demanding with the ton of a king, "Buy me an ice cream cone! And I will forgive you."


    Since Gabriel had money, Misha thought of lightening his wallet a little. The ice cream cone was only the beginning of a long list. As a kid, he, of course, wanted many useless things that cost an arm and a leg at the amus.e.m.e.nt park. Gabriel never loved to rack his brain over small problems, and Misha was sure that if money could put an end to his tantrum, the teenager would gladly throw his money away.


    "Sure," coaxed the teenager as he suppressed a sigh and ruffled the kid''s hair. Squinting his eyes, he looked around. Amidst the numerous stalls, he noticed the pink and blue sign of a small ice cream shop and a bench not too far away.


    Before going over to buy the ice cream cone, he took a bottle of water out of his backpack and gave it to the child. "It''s better to drink a few mouthfuls of water. You ran a lot."


    A hint of worry glinted in his emerald eyes. Just yesterday, the kid fell on the bed, knocked out in a second. This morning, he said he was fine, but that was clearly a lie, and Mrs. Brown told him, again and again, to take care of her stubborn son. If he seemed too tired or if the fever seemed to have returned, he had to call her immediately.


    The teenager observed the small flushed face for a second before putting his hand on the child''s forehead, verifying the temperature. Although his face was red, he didn''t seem to be feverish. Good.


    "Hey¡­? Are you alright?" asked Gabriel, removing his hand before crouching in front of the boy. Suddenly, the kid seemed smaller and thinner when he was already too small and too thin.


    Misha refused to meet his eyes, turning his head to the side. Gulping, he grumped, "Yeah, I''m fine. Perfectly fine."


    "You are sure?"


    "Yes! Of course! Why wouldn''t I be fine? But I''ll feel even better after eating an ice cream cone!"


    "Ok, ok, I got it. I''ll go buy it," chuckled the teenager, pretending he didn''t notice the fear hidden deep into the boy''s beautiful eyes. However, even if he didn''t say anything at the moment, he still thought of asking Masha about this. That reaction wasn''t a normal one, after all.


    "Come and sit on the bench beside the shop. And please, don''t run again without saying anything. This poor old man is too tired and cannot play ''Cat and Mouse'' anymore. "


    "Ok," nodded Misha, obediently following the teenager before sitting on the bench.


    The child had planned to ditch the man the moment he turned his back, but he had to admit that he didn''t have the strength to do so. The boy hanged his head low, closing his eyes. He didn''t think he would react this way when all Gabriel did was checking his temperature.


    For a mere second, he had seen his father''s shadow instead of the teenage boy and his whole body froze. It was something that hadn''t happened for a long time. This small body of his sure brought back many unwanted memories.


    As an a.d.u.l.t, Misha was a tall man, and no one could tower him. He was the one who towered everyone, looking down on them. As a child, he once again felt powerless and weak when faced with a taller man, his body reacting before he could even think. Although his reason knew nothing would happen, his body still didn''t listen to him, which was frustrating and depressing.


    A self-mocking and helpless smile slipped onto his lips. He thought that he had overcome his past, but Misha now realized that he only put on blinders and never dealt with the roots of his issues.


    The boy sighed. It was so hard to confront bad memories; it was easier to forget them.


    ______


    Author''s note:


    ML: Author, give me a leash.


    Author: Ok?


    ML: And a collar.


    Author: ?????


    MC: F.u.c.k, no! Do I look like a damn dog!? (¥Î£à§¥¡ä)¥Îáê©ß©¥©ß


    ML: If that''s the only problem, I can buy fake dog ears. It seems like I''ve too much money, anyways. (?????)


    MC:¡­ I won''t run away next time, I promise! QAQ


    ML: I don''t believe you.


    MC:...

 Chapter 14 - Ice Cream Cones and Booth Games

    Once Gabriel bought two ice cream cones, he strolled back to the bench where Misha obediently waited for him to come back with the food. As the teenager approached, his gaze was locked on the small-framed boy, a hint of worry glinting in his eyes.


    The child''s slouching posture made him look like an old, wilted tree, giving the impression that his shoulders carried the weight of age. Gabriel felt like he wasn''t looking at a kid, but rather at a young man who had seen the ups and downs of life. This strange feeling made him slightly uncomfortable, his stomach twisting in knots, and unconsciously, the teenage boy slowed down.


    Since the moment Gabriel met him, something seemed off about the child, but no matter what, he couldn''t grasp what was bothering him. Even now, he still couldn''t say with confidence what put him on edge when he looked into those crystal clear blue eyes. They had the same color as his sister''s, but they were so much more deep, like an abyss.


    The moment the kid lifted his head and saw the teenager, his little face suddenly beamed with joy. He said with a childish yet somewhat hopeful tone, looking straight at the ice cream cones in Gabriel''s hands as if it was a life-saving item, "I want the chocolate flavored one!"


    Immediately, the heavy atmosphere surrounding Misha broke, making Gabriel''s previous uneasiness look like a fleeting illusion.


    Caught off guard, the teenager raised his eyebrows, staring at the child with uncertainty, but he soon shook his head, determining that something was wrong with his eyes, or maybe his brain. How could a boy of his age suddenly look so m.a.t.u.r.e and melancholic? It must have been his imagination. In the end, he tossed the thought aside and walked up to the child.


    Without much thinking, Gabriel handed over the ice cream cone the boy wanted before sitting beside him. For a moment, neither of them talked, and only the sound of their tongues l.i.c.k.i.n.g the ice cream could be heard.


    They ate in silence as one was lost in thought and the other pondered on what to do next - the ''run-away'' plan miserably failed, after all, and he didn''t have any back-up plans.


    When Gabriel finished eating, he glanced at the child who was almost done with his ice cream cone. Then the teenager couldn''t help but chuckle, his fist in front of his lips to muffle it as much as he could.


    Misha''s lips and hands had turned brown, and chocolate stained his chin as well as the tip of his nose. He was frowning at his food as if he was genuinely wondering how to eat the last bite of his ice cream cone without spilling it all over himself, even though it was already too late.


    Strangely enough, it added a cute touch to his overall appearance, which softened the teenager''s heart. Masha often bragged about her little brother, telling the world that he was the cutest boy on earth. At that moment, Gabriel almost thought that she was right, completely forgetting the ominous feeling the boy gave off a few minutes ago.


    Misha was indeed battling with his ice cream cone. This child mouth and tongue of his were too small, and he couldn''t eat well, which frustrated him to no end. How come it was so hard to eat an ice cream cone!?


    When the boy heard Gabriel''s light chuckle, his heart sank, and he wolfed the last bite of his cone before glaring at the teenager sitting beside him, puffing out his cheeks as he resentfully said, "Don''t laugh! You really are a bad a.d.u.l.t! Bully! Rascal! Hooligan!"


    The kid held his sticky hands in front of him so he wouldn''t stain his white clothes while his big, blues eyes stared fixedly at the teenage boy. Misha thought he looked ferocious, but this pose, as well as the sulking expression, only made him cuter in Gabriel''s opinion. He looked like an upset kitten, making the teenager feel like teasing him. However, he held back, and instead, he said, "I''m sorry. I won''t do it again. Let''s go to the bathroom to clean you up a little, okay?"


    For a moment, Misha almost blurted out that he knew how to eat cleanly and that he usually didn''t make such a mess, but it all seemed like excuses. So he decided to shut up and bottle up his frustration before following the teenage boy to the washroom. As he washed his hands and his face clean, a gloomy expression lingered on his doll face.


    In the back of his mind, Misha thought that it was essential to adjust his habits and his mind to this young body, or he would keep on making a fool of himself. He just wanted to eat an ice cream cone, and the result was quite shameful. He tried to run away, and he was caught in no time.


    Sighing, the child turned off the water and left the bathroom, meeting Gabriel outside.


    "What do you want to do?" asked the teenager with a warm smile, his gentle eyes falling upon the child.


    "I want to do all the booth games!" answered Misha after pondering for a short while.


    Gabriel choked slightly and repeated, "All of them!?"


    "Yes! All of them!" Misha confirmed, emphasizing the word ''all,'' as he stared at the teenage boy with sparkling eyes, making it very hard for him to refuse his request. Although Misha looked cheerful and candid, he was thinking of depleting the teenager''s bank account. He didn''t forget nor did he abandon this idea, and visiting each booth games seemed to be the easiest way to do so.


    The child looked around the alley, which was packed with booth games and food stalls, before rushing at a colorful balloon and dart booth game as he answered, "Let''s start with this one!"


    Thus, they went to the booth, and Gabriel paid the first round. Surprisingly, after throwing the first dart, Misha swiftly and dexterously popped the ballon one after another under Gabriel''s amazed gaze.


    However, Misha didn''t notice it, too concentrated on his task. If he didn''t lose all of his skills while transmigrating into his younger self, he still needed to focus on his every move. This game was harder to play in his present state, and he had to adjust the angle as well as the strength at which he threw the dart every time. However, his success rate was satisfying, almost perfect.


    When Misha started going out to bars, he often patronized the smaller, quiet ones that offered many kinds of games - he had never been a clubs lover since he didn''t like jammed places and loud music. Thus, at that time, he also started to play dart games with other customers, as well as billiard games, betting a beer or two in the process. Over the years, he honed his skills, and no one could beat him in a dart game.


    Misha was used to targeting a dartboard, so the balloons were quite easy to aim at since they were bigger and closer. He only had to be careful of the angle since this body was a lot smaller, and his arms didn''t have the same reach.


    All in all, the boy won a big prize, and when the staff asked him what he wanted, Misha didn''t hesitate before pointing at the big, pink teddy bear. Of course, he wasn''t planning on keeping it. No, the child thought of giving it to his sister as a birthday present.


    Because Misha was now only a kid, he didn''t have any pocket money, and he couldn''t buy anything. Although he didn''t pay for this gift, he won it by himself, and he was sure his sister would like it very much. She had always loved cute stuff, after all.


    With a big, foolish smile, Misha took the teddy bear, which was almost as tall as him, from the staff''s hand and shoved it in Gabriel''s before running to another booth game.


    For the next two hours, they ran from a booth game to another as Misha kept on winning prizes. When the child wasn''t able to win the game, he sulked, glancing at Gabriel from the corner of his eyes until the teenager paid another round, or put the plushies down on the ground and won the game himself.


    Thus, when lunch arrived, and they met up with the rest of the group, what the girls first saw was a tall mountain of colorful plushies and a smiling boy holding a big, pink teddy bear walking toward them.


    Author''s note


    MC: Let''s play Russian roulette! Gaby, you''re the assistant.


    ML: You know, I don''t really like the idea of you throwing darts at me while my arms and legs are tied to a spinning roulette.


    MC: Who talked about darts? Of course, Russian roulette is played with daggers!


    ML:...


    MC: What? Don''t you trust me?


    ML: Ergh...

 Chapter 15 - Carousel Tower

    Masha''s jaw almost hit the ground when she realized that the plushies were all for her. There were so many! At least a dozen or two!


    Misha didn''t wait for his sister to recover from the shock, and he immediately started to brag that he had won all of them by himself (the ones that Gabriel won didn''t count). The child''s exaggerated way of speaking and moving as he told his feat brought a genuine smile on Masha''s lips, her whole face lightening up as stars filled her eyes.


    Her little brother hadn''t finished talking yet that the teenage girl hugged him tightly, squeezing the big teddy bear between their bodies. It was the first time her brother gave her something; usually, she was the one who showered him with gifts. The little attention touched her to no end, making her felt like she was floating on cloud nine. She would cherish those plushies as if they were a priceless treasure, even though those were low in quality, and some were a bit too flashy ¡ª bright yellow, pastel blue, and so on.


    "Thank you, sweetie. I like them all; they are so pretty." She kissed the child on his forehead, then added, "I didn''t know you were so skilled. You hid it well!"


    "He, he, I was lucky!" laughed the child as he buried his face against his sister''s shoulder, his tiny arms grabbing her back. He closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of warmth that spread all over his body. He had missed her hugs so much. In her arms, he felt safe, making him forget the bad memories.


    Even after a moment passed, the boy refused to let go, trapping Masha in his arms.


    Laughing, the teenage girl said gently, "You will have to let me go if you want to eat something. You must be hungry after playing so many games."


    "Hn." Although the child made a sound to acknowledge his sister''s words, he still didn''t budge at all. Instead, he snuggled against her shoulder.


    "If you continue to hug me like this, you will have to sit on my l.a.p.s while eating, you know?"


    "..." Misha thought that it was a bit too much, and he reluctantly let go, looking at his sister''s arms with conflicted eyes. They were pale, a beautiful porcelain white, and they had no scares on them. They seemed even too smooth in his eyes.


    The child looked away, but he still extended his hand and slid it into hers.


    Masha raised an eyebrow but didn''t complain. She could only smile helplessly. Since his brother had a nightmare a few days ago, the teenager noticed that he tended to glance at her now and then. He was also a bit more clingy at times while being distant at other times. It seemed like the bad dream affected the child''s mood more than he wanted to let her know, and so she indulged him ¨C it wasn''t like his clinginess bothered her, anyways.


    Putting aside the bro-con/sis-con duo, Mrs. Brown went to Gabriel to help him put down the plushies on the table. The teenage boy was struggling quite a lot with the toys.


    As Mrs. Brown helped Gabriel put down the plushies, she said, "I''m sorry about this. I will pay you back. How much did it cost?"


    "Don''t worry; it''s nothing. And it didn''t cost much. Misha almost won the game in one go all the time, so I didn''t lose any money."


    "But..."


    "Really, I don''t need it. It was my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and I had a lot of fun. We can also say that this is my contribution to Masha''s birthday gifts." Gabriel winked, a gentle smile on his thin lips.


    In the end, faced with this gentle yet firm stance, Mrs. Brown had no choice but to yield.


    Afterward, the group bought food at the stalls and sat down to eat until their bellies became round. Then, they went to the lockers they rented and put the plushies next to the girl''s backpacks. Gabriel''s backpack was packed to the brim with plushies, and he had to transfer them inside the locker before leaving. If Misha wanted to play another booth game along the way, he would be able to put the smaller plushies inside once more.


    However, the pink teddy bear was too big to fit inside the locker, and thus Masha decided to keep it with her.


    Once they packed away all the plushies, they closed the bulging locker and set a time for their next meeting. Then, Mrs. Brown made his son promised not to play too much at the booth games, and the group slipt up a second time.


    Again, Misha watched his sister''s and mother''s back slowly disappeared in the crowd before turning on his heel and walking away.


    A devious smile slipped onto his lips, but the child quickly hid it before tugging Gabriel''s short and pointing his finger at the colorful tower, "I want to do this! I''m tall enough, no?"


    The teenager looked at the tower and nodded. "Yes. Okay, let''s wait in line."


    However, Misha didn''t move immediately, saying, "Do it with me!"


    "Ergh... Misha, I''m really not good with heights..." shuddered Gabriel as he forced a smile.


    The child frowned, pursing his lips. He looked into the teenager''s eyes with big puppy eyes as he said with a small, trembling voice, "You really can''t?"


    "Ergh..."


    When Gabriel was looked at with that kind of eyes, it was as if someone repeatedly stabbed his heart, and then viciously twisted the dagger that was still lodged in his c.h.e.s.t. It was hard to say, ''no.''


    "You really, really can''t?" repeated Misha, tears in his eyes.


    Truthfully, the child still couldn''t believe the teenager''s words. He couldn''t shake off the image he had of Gabriel so easily. For so many years, that man had shown him his gentle yet firm side every day. He was someone that wouldn''t back down no matter what; someone that could face everything head-on and still stand on his own two feet afterward. To say that he was afraid of heights... It didn''t feel right.


    The teenager gulped and hesitated a few more seconds before sighing and nodding. Surely, the child wouldn''t stop pestering him until he agreed. "Just this one." He wouldn''t die for only one rollercoaster, right?


    Giggling, the child grabbed the teenager''s wrist and dragged him to the carousel tower waiting line. At the entrance, there was a ladder with a red mark indicating the minimum height required to do the rollercoaster. Misha just barely reached it, which made him a little grumpy. He was ten cm smaller than the average heights of boys of his age! Depressing!


    The amus.e.m.e.nt park still wasn''t too crowded, so they didn''t have to wait for a long time before getting on the rollercoaster. The swing chairs were by pair of two. Gabriel and Misha sat next to each other; the boy was bouncing excitedly on his chair while the teenager had a stiff face.


    The moment the teenager sat, he clenched his fist as well as his teeth, looking at the thin chains that supported the chair, then the thin metal rod placed on top of his l.a.p.s for safety; he didn''t feel safe at all and wondered if the one who created this rollercoaster even knew what safety means. When the ride started, and he was lifted into the air, Gabriel couldn''t keep his eyes open. He closed them, biting his finger, while his feet felt itchy. When the rollercoaster started to spin, he started to curse under his breath at first, and as time went on, his cursing words began to be louder and louder, as well as more crude.


    By the teenager''s side, Misha looked at him with big, round eyes. It had to be said that he had rarely heard Gabriel swear in his whole past life. The only time where he heard his tongue getting as much loose was when he learned was his father had done to him. Even he felt his ears get scorched by the vulgar words at that time. The boy was left speechless. Was Gabriel so afraid that he forgot the child by his side? Or even his image?


    When the rollercoaster finally stopped, Gabriel hurriedly got off of the chair, and ran to the nearest trash bin before throwing up his previous dinner. His beautiful face was deadly pale when he lifted it again, facing Misha that had come by his side. The child had a dumb expression plastered on his face, making him appear somewhat foolish.


    A bit shameful, Gabriel felt the need to explain himself, "I''m really not good with heights¡­"


    "Yeah. I saw that¡­"


    Sadly, it seemed like Gabriel was human after all, and not a demon in human skin.


    Author''s note :


    MC: We need to come back to the amus.e.m.e.nt park in a few years.


    ML: Why?


    MC: They will build a particular rollercoaster. It''s really fun riding it. *grin, grin*


    ML: ¡­ My poor stomach.

 Chapter 16 - Interrogation

    Misha soon realized that he wouldn''t be able to drag Gabriel to another rollercoaster. Only a brainless and ins.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e person would dare to ask the teenager to ride a second one after watching him emptying his stomach. The child acted spoiled, but not heartless. Although Misha couldn''t care less if the teenage boy was sick, he still had to show some concern for the young man''s well-being. Otherwise, the cold reaction would clash with the gentle temperament he had decided to adopt in front of the teenager.


    Moreover, the boy wasn''t feeling too good, either. The sudden dizziness after jumping off the swing made him see double.


    As long as his body was in the process of adapting itself to his older mind, he knew his body would be weak. In the past few days, Misha had noticed that moving around and thinking too much worn him out quickly. It will take some time before the drawbacks stop bothering him all day long, much to his dismay. In the corner of his mind, he only hoped that it wouldn''t take years.


    In the end, Misha proposed to sit somewhere and relax. They went back to the dining area and sat at a picnic table near the river. The white parasol protected them from the sun while the fresh air coming from the river swept along their skin, cooling down their body. It was a very comfortable feeling that slowly calmed down the child''s lousy mood.


    For a moment, they said nothing, staring at the colorful ripples on the water. The reflection was somewhat hypnotic, and the teenage boy and the child slowly lost track of time.


    A few minutes passed in this way before Misha broke the silence, his gaze still locked on the river. With a neutral voice, he asked, "Do you like my sister?"


    Slightly taken aback by the sudden question, Gabriel didn''t answer immediately, but he also didn''t take long before uttering, "Yes, of course."


    Then, the child turned his head and looked into his eyes. There was no smile on his small, flawless face, which enhanced his doll-like features. The bright blue eyes held a deep feeling of sorrow, and seething anger seemed to storm silently in their depth, yet they also reflected a fearsome serenity.


    When those eyes rested on him, a chill ran down Gabriel''s spine, making him straightening his back.


    With a serious tone, Misha asked, "Do you ''love'' her?"


    The teenager blinked before staring at the child with uncertainty. He felt like the change in his choice of words had a profound meaning, and for a second, Gabriel couldn''t help but ponder over the reasons, trying to decipher what the little boy was trying to say.


    The wind was blowing the child''s hair in all directions, making the strands of blond hair dance in front of his face, yet it couldn''t hide his icy eyes. His expression was now so cold and so distant. It had nothing to do with the smiling face Misha wore since the beginning of the day.


    The teenager pondered over the sudden change, but to no avail. Ultimately, he put the thought aside and firmly said without averting his gaze, "Yes, I love her."


    In response, Misha uttered a small ''hmm'' before shifting his head, gazing out over the peaceful river. His thoughts drifted back to the day he erupted in Gabriel''s office on January first ¨C even though it was the first day of the year, the young a.d.u.l.t had shut himself inside his office at school, preparing the program of his class for the next semester. Since it was his first year as a teacher, Gabriel had a lot of things to do in order to keep his job after his contract expired in June. He had to leave a pretty good impression on the director, and thus the young teacher worked nonstop.


    "I''ve never once seen your sister as my lover."


    The harsh words had deeply engraved themselves upon Misha''s heart. He could never forget them, even if he wanted to.


    The boy clenched his fists and pinched his lips.


    Just now, the teenager had lied to him with a straight face. The worse lie of all, the one that made his sister hope for sweet love, only to put her through hell.


    The child closed his eyes, calming the raging storm inside his stomach. He silenced his anger and looked back at the teenager, a sweet smile on his lips, but it didn''t reach his eyes. Without realizing that it made him look even scarier than before, Misha proposed, "Let''s walk around."


    "Ok," Gabriel answered, his eyes as gentle as ever. He didn''t say anything about the child''s strange behavior, simply following him around.


    .?.


    The group left the amus.e.m.e.nt park quite early since they had to take the train, and the ride took a few hours. The teenagers had school on Monday, after all, and they had to go back home as early as possible.


    Usually, when they went out, they didn''t go as far as Montreal, but Masha wished to visit the town and also ride the rollercoasters of La Ronde at the same time. Of course, there were amus.e.m.e.nt parks in Ontario and many activities to do. However, the teenage girl already visited the said amus.e.m.e.nt parks many times. They weren''t as exciting as they once were in her eyes, and Montreal wasn''t that far by train. She wanted to try new things.


    The moment they boarded the train, Misha almost instantly fell asleep, his head resting on his mother''s shoulder as he drooled, his mouth wide open, which made the teenagers laugh a little. Mrs. Brown smiled with indulgence, stroking her son''s soft hair while listening to the teenage girls talk about their plans for the upcoming weekend. Again, Gabriel didn''t say anything, merely smiling as he listened to their conversation.


    When the train arrived at the station, Misha didn''t wake up, and even when his mother shook his shoulder, the child still refused to open his eyes. Therefore, Gabriel ended up carrying the small kid in his arms until they reached the bus stop.


    Inside the bus, which was almost empty, the teenager sat with Misha, the boy still asleep in his arms. Along the way, the child had put his arms around him, nestling his face in the crook of his shoulder. Gabriel could feel the steady, hot breathing against his skin, as well as the saliva that slowly started to wet the collar of his pull, which made his mouth twitch a little.


    Afterward, when they arrived at the house, Gabriel still had to bring the child to his bed while Camille and Masha stayed outside, standing on the doorstep as they said their farewell.


    Mrs. Brown awkwardly showed the way to the child''s room, giving her apologies as they climbed the stairs. She wasn''t strong enough to lift her little boy and could only rely on the teenager. In respond, Gabriel said that he didn''t mind. After all, the boy wasn''t particularly heavy, and his muscles weren''t made of chocolate.


    When Gabriel was about to put the child in his bed, the little boy clenched his fist around his pull, refusing to let go. Helpless, he had to battle with the small fingers for a moment. He didn''t want to use too much strength and accidentally hurt the child, after all.


    Once Misha finally loosened his grip, Gabriel quickly stepped back, said his goodbye to Mrs. Brown, and left the room.


    The teenager went outside, meeting Masha in front of the door. Camille had already left, and thus, they were alone, standing on the doorstep. The two old porch lanterns fixed on each side of the door cast a pale light over them, gently brightening their face in the darkness. Tonight, the sky was unusually dark, the thick clouds hiding the moon.


    Simultaneously, Masha and Gabriel looked into each other''s eyes. A devious smile stretched the teenage girl''s moistened lips, while the teenage boy had a blank expression on his face. There was no sign left of his previous warm smile or gentle eyes; only emptiness remained in his emerald eyes.


    Gabriel rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to answer. Instead, he looked around, and sneered, "so the pest is finally gone."


    "Oh, come on! Camille is not a pest. She''s adorable!"


    "As adorable as a viper can be, yes."


    Masha pouted a little, glaring at the teenage boy.


    "Don''t give me that look. You perfectly know that I don''t like her. I''m telling you, you will regret associating with that girl one day," said Gabriel, raising an eyebrow. "But I guess you don''t really care about my opinions, hm?"


    "You know me well," laughed Masha while the teenager shook his head, pinching the bridge of his nose. Indeed, he knew her. In fact, he was probably the one who knew her the best. This stubborn little girl, she didn''t listen to anyone, not even him, the person who was the closest to her.


    "Anyway, as long as you''re happy, I''ve got nothing to say, I guess," sighed Gabriel before rummaging in his pockets. He brought out a small, thin box and shook it under her nose. "Here. Happy birthday, Masha."


    The teenage girl was stunned, but the surprise quickly disappeared, and instead, a smile rapidly grew on her face, curving her eyes into two crescent moon-like shapes. She carefully took the box and opened it. Inside laid a delicate necklace. The silver chain twinkled under the light of the lanterns, attracting the eyes. However, what drew her attention wasn''t the chain, but the heart-shaped leaf pendant positioned in the middle of the box.


    "Oh my god! It''s so beautiful! Thank you, Gaby!" She jumped in his arms, loudly kissing his cheek while hugging him tightly.


    "I need to go. It''s getting cold, anyways," said the teenage boy, putting his hands inside the pockets of his jeans. "Tomorrow, can we eat together?" Before Masha could answer, he added, "I''ve got something to tell you. It concerns your brother."


    The teenage girl''s eyes slightly widened at those words before she nodded, frowning a little. It was already late, and her doorstep wasn''t exactly an appropriate place for a serious discussion.


    However, she still asked nervously, "He didn''t do anything bad, right?"


    "No, don''t worry. Misha is indeed adorable. At least, he''s a hundred times cuter than my brothers."


    Hearing his answer, Masha couldn''t help but chuckle. She knew that Gabriel''s familial situation wasn''t all sweetness and light and that those brothers of his were a real pain in the neck. They also had a hole in their brains. In contrast, her mischievous little Misha was indeed an angel, no matter what he did.


    "See you tomorrow," said Gabriel as he jumped off the doorstep.


    "See you tomorrow," repeated Masha, her hands tightening their grip around the little box as she watched the teenage boy''s figure slowly disappear in the darkness.


    ________________


    Author''s note:


    Masha: *Smiles, smiles* Hmm?


    MC: *brain turns off*


    ML: There''s nothing wrong with my personality, though.


    Masha: Well, that''s open for discussion...


    ML: I won''t give you another gift any time soon.


    Masha: You have the most beautiful personality I''ve never seen ?


    ML: Hmpf.

 Chapter 17 - Fever

    The soaked wet sheets and the pajama drenched in sweat stuck to his body like a second skin, making Misha feel sticky all over. The child had been battling with the blankets for a while now, puffing and cursing. Today, the bedsheets seemed to weigh a ton, and pushing them away was by no means an easy feat.


    The moment the boy finally succeeded in tossing them on the side, his whole body started to shiver, and thus he immediately crawled back beneath the sheets, once again fidgeting in his bed. He was trying to find a more comfortable position but to no avail. It was always too hot or too cold.


    The child g.r.o.a.n.e.d and buried his dizzy head into his pillow. The damned fever was about to get the better of him, and he just wanted to give up and let himself fell into a deep slumber. However, he was afraid that if he allowed himself to doze off for too long, unpleasant memories would haunt his dreams.


    Since his return from the amus.e.m.e.nt park a few days ago, Misha was stuck in bed, his consciousness hanging by a thread. Within those days, nightmares often came by to say hi, and he woke up in panic more than once.


    The worst nightmare appeared on the very first day, and even now, Misha still couldn''t get rid of its ghost. It was always lurking in the corner of his mind.


    That day, his smiling sister walked into his room, a big glass of water in her hand. Humming, she sat on his bed and bent over to put the glass on the night table, and then, the necklace Gabriel gave her slipped from the collar of her t-shirt. With a slow, constant rhythm, the heart-shaped leaf pendant swayed in front of the boy''s eyes, and the little boy fell in a daze.


    When Misha saw it, his heart almost stopped, his breath caught in his throat. That necklace, his sister deeply cherished it in their past life, and even when she took away her life, she was still wearing it around her neck. Back then, the ominous glint of the pendant, which was hanging over the edge of the bloody bathtub, seemed to mock him. That pendant was supposed to be Gabriel''s proof of love, yet it became the witness of his cold-blooded heart.


    The little boy took a deep breath. He didn''t want to think about such things. His sister wasn''t dead; she was living fine. That scene would never repeat itself, no matter what, and Gabriel would never break his sister a second time.


    Even if Misha was now stuck in the body of a nine-years-olds kid, he wasn''t depressed. He could change everything. Again, Misha thought of such things, trying to comfort himself. The watch, which was lost somewhere between his bed and the wall, gave him a second chance, and this time, he wouldn''t grow up to be a man consumed by regret.


    The only annoying thing was this weak body of his. They had just walked around a little, and yet the weekend had taken its toll on him. That was already three days ago, but his body still hadn''t shown any signs of recovery.


    How was he supposed to protect his family in this pitiful state? In spite of his broad fighting experience, with this small body, he couldn''t do anything against an a.d.u.l.t. Misha had always used brut force to flatten his opponents, throwing punch after punch without thinking too much, and fighting smart was not in his dictionary.


    Although it seemed that some of his skills remained after transmigrating, Misha wouldn''t be able to go very far if all he could do was throwing darts. After all, his father wouldn''t stay still and wait for him to riddle his body with holes. Moreover, his only target had always been an immobile dartboard, and hitting a moving target was undoubtedly beyond his capacities.


    "Reality is such a b*tch," mumbled Misha, and in the back of his mind, he dejectedly thought that taking Aikido lessons was probably out of the question. After running a few l.a.p.s, would he be so out of breath that he would faint? Would he collapse on the ground, unable to get up? That would be so embarrassing! Where the hell did his youthful energy run off!? Eh!?


    Dispirited, the little boy w.h.i.n.ed, then pounded on his pillow with his small fists and repeatedly kicked the mattress to vent his pent-up frustration a little, although he soon had to put an end to his tantrum. He felt too dizzy to keep on moving around.


    Slowly, Misha rolled on his back and stared at the white ceiling. The only sounds he could hear were his own panting and heartbeat. The rest of the house was immersed in silence.


    Until then, Misha was left alone in his room.


    Slowly, the little boy glanced at the old-fashioned walkie-talkie on the night table. His mother had the other one, and if he needed anything, he had to call her over, so knowing that she was close and easily reachable, he felt at ease.


    A small smile stretched his lips.


    In the past few days, the women in his family had pampered him like a little king. They were at his beck and call, afraid that he would feel distressed if he couldn''t contact them.


    Luckily, his fever wasn''t too high, but it wasn''t too low either. Moreover, it refused to go down, no matter how many drugs the child gobbled up, or how many days he obediently rested in bed.


    As Misha pulled up the blankets over his shoulders, he squinted his eyes, glaring at nothing while remembering his visit to the clinic.


    The previous day, his mother couldn''t stay still anymore, worried sick, and brought him to the doctor in the morning. She looked so nervous that she made others anxious, and even the secretary wondered what kind of deadly illness his son had to put her in such a state.


    After many boring, unpleasant tests, the doctor still wasn''t able to find anything wrong with Misha''s body, except for his high body temperature. In the end, he came up with a nasty cold to explain the constant fever. Since the said fever was low and didn''t threaten his life, he prescribed a few medicaments and sent him back home, telling his mother to put him in bed and watch over him. If the fever worsened, or still didn''t go down after two more days, it would be better to go to the hospital.


    A little bit relieved, his mother thanked the doctor, and they left the clinic. On the way home, they stopped by the pharmacy to buy her son''s medicine.


    Misha knew the syrop was utterly useless - it could even harm him instead. After all, he didn''t have a cold; it was just his brain that couldn''t keep up with the massive amount of new memories and reflexes. Taking medicine when one didn''t need it wasn''t good for the body. He only hoped the syrop wouldn''t make things worst.


    Sighing, the little boy closed his eyes, thinking that he shouldn''t complain too much. Although he wasn''t feeling well, the constant care of his family was heart-warming, and it was a wonderful feeling.


    Over the year, Misha had forgotten how it felt when his mother and sister coddled him. After Masha died, he was mostly left alone, and when he was sick, there was no one to take care of him. Well, the irresponsible a.d.u.l.t that he was also never notified Dereck, or Vanessa, too proud to let them know that he was dying in bed. He was a big man, and of course, he could handle a simple cold by himself.


    Misha couldn''t help but think back to those lonely days. However, it wasn''t for long as the sound of a door opening and closing, followed by heavy footsteps coming up from the stairs, startled him, interrupting his train of thought.


    Not long after, someone opened the door of his room, and Misha''s cloudy eyes swept over them. It was a chubby boy around ten years old. His disheveled dark-brown hair was falling onto his forehead, almost hiding his chocolate eyes. He seemed familiar, but Misha wasn''t able to recognize him immediately.


    Before Misha could say anything, the chubby child trotted to his bed.


    "Your mom said I could come over and say hello," smiled the boy as he sat on the bed.


    Misha frowned, staring at the dimples in the fat cheeks, then he said with a small voice, "Dereck?"


    "Yeah?"


    Although Misha often teased his friend about his heavy weigh in his youth, seeing this fatty body of his again shocked him to no end.


    After all, Misha was used to his a.d.u.l.t appearance, to the tall, muscled body and the bearded face, not to this little ball of meat. The difference between the young version and the older one left him speechless for a moment, but he quickly got over it. At that moment, he had other things on his mind, and after traveling back in time, nothing could disturb him for too long.


    Frowning, Misha glared at the clueless Dereck, who asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Misha didn''t answer, and instead, he took one of his pillows and threw it in his face. He hadn''t forgotten how this little fellow had betrayed him at the bar, holding his arms instead of helping him beat Gabriel to a pulp. It had hurt him deeply, and it was still fresh in his memory.


    Well, Misha had also always been very petty, and it wasn''t because the chubby Dereck in front of him didn''t know what the future him had done that he wouldn''t vent his anger on him. However, just throwing the pillow tired him out and made him dizzy. Thus, ignoring the bewildered look on Dereck''s face, he hmphed and turned over in his bed, pulling the blankets over his shoulders.


    Chubby Dereck, "???"


    ----------------


    Author''s note


    Dereck: Are you really going to sulk for something I still haven''t done?


    Author: Oh, Dereck, you''re just in time! I always wanted to ask you something. How the hell were you able to handle this guy''s tantrums for over 15 years? And still be his friend?


    Dereck: Oh, I''m used to it. Anyways, isn''t he cute when he pouts? He looks like a little hamster!


    Author: True.


    MC: (¨p?? ? ?? §¥ ?? ? ??)

 Chapter 18 - Dereck is a genius!

    Hugging the pillow that Misha had thrown at his face, his chin resting on it, Dereck stared at the small bulge on the bed, pondering on what he had done to offend his friend. When he entered the bedroom, did he do something that annoyed him? Well, even if he did, he probably wouldn''t figure out why it had offended his friend. That guy was too petty, and his way of thinking wasn''t something a normal boy like him could understand. Misha was a princess, and he was a mere peasant.


    So, Dereck didn''t overthink and chose the most straightforward approach. He directly asked, his voice gentle, "Why are you in a bad mood? Something happened?"


    Misha didn''t answer immediately, but his head still popped from under the blanket, and he glanced at the chubby boy, narrowing his eyes, which made a faint smile appear on Dereck''s lips. At least, his friend was willing to interact with him. It was a pretty good start.


    A few minutes passed in which Dereck patiently waited for his answer without hurrying him. Finally, Misha mumbled, "Masha brought back home her boyfriend." The child spat out the last word, frowning in disdain. "I don''t like him. He doesn''t deserve my sister''s love."


    Dereck nodded to let him know that he understood. Misha had always shown a strong possessiveness when it came down to his sister, and it wasn''t surprising that the appearance of a boyfriend put him in a bad mood. The other way around would have been weird. Dereck couldn''t imagine his friend smiling happily with the arrival of a man in his sister''s life. Just thinking about it sent shivers down his spine.


    "I want to drive him out, but I don''t know how! Even if I complain about him, Masha just brushes it off. He''s not a good guy, yet she doesn''t listen to me. She doesn''t believe me. In her eyes, he is the perfect man, if not a god."


    Technically, the boy wasn''t lying. If in this timeline, Misha hadn''t tried to talk some sense into his sister and mother, it was because he knew perfectly well that it would be utterly useless. Like in his past life, they would dismiss his words, thinking it was only the tantrum of a child and nothing more. Even he fell for Gabriel''s smile along the way and only discovered his true face when it was too late.


    So, how could he convince them when the teenager still hadn''t done anything to betray his image in front of them? Even if Misha told them about his swearing while they were riding the rollercoaster, this reaction was somewhat understandable when his fear of heights was taken into account ¨C and Masha and his mother would probably think that he was exaggerating a little. Misha had no proof to condemn the bastard, and he could only grit his teeth while the teenage boy smoothly made his way to the heart of his family.


    "I want to get rid of him immediately, but I really don''t know how. I mean, he seems like a good guy, but he is not. He''s the devil! And I don''t want Masha to hate me, so I can''t do anything too extreme, like kicking his crotch a bunch of times!"


    Without knowing it, Misha spilling everything that was eating him up. Of course, he didn''t talk about the golden watch and how he traveled back in time, but he shared some of his worries and how Gabriel appeared in his eyes.


    Dereck''s presence was reassuring, and even if Misha was still a little upset from his betrayal in the bar, he couldn''t help but feel at ease with him by his side and confide in. The fever also didn''t help, making him unable to reason correctly, and as time went on, he criticized Gabriel more and more.


    When Misha couldn''t find any more fault with the teenager, he stopped talking, out of breath. His throat and tongue felt dry as if he had run a marathon. His head was also dizzy, and the sudden silence assailed his ears.


    ''F.u.c.k, did I say too much?'' He thought in the corner of his mind, having forgotten some of what he had said. His tongue had moved faster than his mind, and with the heat, he wasn''t able to keep track of everything he blurted out. In theory, he had only known the man for a few days, not even a week, and he shouldn''t know so much about him. But he couldn''t help it! Dereck had always been the friend who listened to him whenever he felt like bitching. So, unconsciously, he picked up his bad habit and said whatever was on his mind.


    However, did he complain that much when he was at this age? How would Dereck react after hearing all that? Biting his lips, Misha lifted his eyes with apprehension, staring into Dereck''s. Seeing his calm expression, it seemed like he indeed liked to complain from a young age. Misha, "¡­" He didn''t know how to feel about this.


    Oblivious to his dilemma, the chubby child opened his mouth and said, "Well, a.d.u.l.ts never listen to us, kids. My dad always said we are too young to understand grown-up matters. Apparently, we will understand them in a few years. They are ''smarter'' than us, they said." Dereck shrugged, showing a helpless smile before adding, "But if you find it necessary to get rid of Gabriel, why don''t you play a few tricks on him to wear out his patience? I mean, you already do it with Camille, why not doing it with him? Your pranks simply have to be a bit nastier, no?"


    Misha blinked, then cursed in his heart. Why didn''t he think about such a simple solution!? In his past life, he was too busy throwing tantrums when he wasn''t sulking in a corner. He pouted, screamed, but never thought of playing pranks. Well, since he liked tricking others ¨C it was an activity he often did with his sister ¨C, he did prank him once in a while. For example, he poured a bucket of cold water on Gabriel''s face whenever he was snoring loudly while sleeping on the couch, but it was nothing unbearable. Yet nasty pranks were the perfect idea in his situation! Seriously, why did he never think of this?


    A wide grin stretched the little boy''s lips as excitation filled him. Now, he finally had a plan in his mind, a plan that wasn''t too complicated to put into action and wouldn''t put him in a tight spot. It suited his character perfectly! Didn''t Camille say that he put a bunch of worms in her purse a few days ago? It meant that he could be as unrestrained as he wanted regarding pranks, and it wouldn''t arouse anyone suspicion! Of course, he completely disregarded the fact that this plan was childish and again full of loopholes. It was only a small detail.


    "You''re such a genius!" complimented Misha, having forgotten all of his previous dissatisfaction with his friend. His eyes even seemed to shine.


    "You think?" shyly said Dereck, scratching his fl.u.s.tered cheek.


    "Yeah!" nodded the boy, thinking that a smart partner in crime was indeed what he needed. He only talked for a moment with his friend and he already found a practical idea without any flaws ¨C or so he thought. He only needed to rack his brain over what kind of pranks he should do.


    "If you want, I can ask my cousin for some ideas when I see him. My mom said he''s unbearable lately, and my uncle almost went bald within a month," proposed Dereck. Although he didn''t know Gabriel, he still wanted to help his friend to get rid of him as a gesture of solidarity. It also seemed fun. Anyways, it wasn''t the first time that he went along with his friend''s f.u.c.k.e.d-up plans.


    "Well, the two of us are enough right now. After a good brainstorming, we will surely have many pranks in store for Gabriel," gently refused Misha. He knew which cousin Dereck was talking about, and frankly, he didn''t want anything to do with him. Misha wasn''t a saint, but that guy was way worse than him. Misha wished to avoid Dereck''s cousin''s bad influence on his friend ¨C little Dereck was easily influenced, and others weren''t allowed to mess with him in this lifetime.


    "Ok," Dereck shrugged his shoulders. It was just a suggestion among others.


    "But it will have to wait until tomorrow, I''m sleepy," admitted Misha. The fever was acting up, and his eyelids suddenly felt heavy. He just wanted to close his eyes and sleep, even though he was still scared of the upcoming nightmares. But maybe they wouldn''t come today; he had an idea on how to chase away the teenage boy from their life, which made him feel at ease. It seemed like a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    "Sure, see you tomorrow," said Dereck as he gave back the pillow before jumping off the bed.


    -------------


    Author''s note


    ML: Author¡­ What kind of pranks are you planning to make me go through?


    Author: Frankly, I have no idea.


    MC: What!? Then what am I supposed to do!? (¨p?? ? ?? §¥ ?? ? ??)


    Author: Don''t worry, don''t worry! I will just search on the internet and ask my brother and my lovely readers if they have any idea ?


    ML: You don''t have to ask, you know, and dear readers, you don''t have to suggest any pranks either. Seriously, don''t.


    MC: Suggest! Suggest!


    ML: ¡­

 Chapter 19 - Your brother is a terrible actor

    The teenage boy was sitting at the foot of a birch tree, his back and his head resting against it. The silvery shadow of the leaves gently swayed on his face as if it was dancing. His lips were slightly parted, and his slender hands were loosely holding a book on his l.a.p.s. His eyes were closed, his glasses still on his nose; he seemed to have fallen asleep while reading.


    It was a very serene sight, yet in Masha''s eyes, Gabriel didn''t seem peaceful but exhausted, making her hesitate a second before she ultimately decided to wake him up. She would let him rest after their discussion.


    Putting down her backpack, she crouched in front of the teenage boy and gently shook his shoulder. Gabriel instantly opened his eyes, staring at her with a straight face, which startled Masha a little - she thought she would have to struggle to wake up this Sleeping Beauty. Luckily, he was only resting his eyes and hadn''t fallen into a deep slumber.


    After seeing him wide awake, Masha heaved a sigh of relief. It was lunchtime, and they had an exam in less than an hour. Hence, they didn''t have a lot of time to talk, and wasting a few minutes to wake him up was quite inconvenient as well as a little bit infuriating. Thus, she was pleased to see him fully alert in less than two seconds.


    They had postponed their discussion a few times already, and frankly, she couldn''t wait any longer. After all, Gabriel wanted to talk about her cute little brother, which made her unreasonably anxious. Every time she bumped into him in the school corridors, all she wanted to do was to corner him and question him until she felt satisfied.


    Masha knew the teenager fairly well, and she could tell that something was off. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked to talk in private. Gabriel was observant, more than her, and he had babysat Misha for the entire day when they went to the amus.e.m.e.nt park. It led her to wonder if he had noticed something about her brother that she hadn''t.


    Even though Masha was also aware that there was something wrong with the boy, she could only tell that he seemed to have something on his mind. At first, she thought it was due to his nightmare, but that was already a few days ago, and his brother was still looking at her with deep sorrow when he thought she wasn''t paying attention.


    Then, on Monday, when she went to his bed to verify his fever, his face was suddenly filled with panic. His breathing even stopped for a second. However, he rapidly hid his fear and smiled brightly at her, making her unable to ask what was he so afraid of.


    This boy had his pride, and she didn''t want to probe too much and anger him. Sulking was his strongest weapon, and Masha felt like dying every time he pouted for days, so she preferred to avoid twisting the knife as much as possible. If Misha didn''t want to confide in, then she wouldn''t force him. All she could do was to ask the expert his opinion, although this expert had a wicked tongue and a bad personality.


    "The pest is not here today?" said Gabriel with a cold voice, stretching his neck to look over Masha''s shoulder, making sure that Camille wasn''t merely lagging behind. Only after seeing there was no one, only the empty track field and the school in the background, did Gabriel lower his head, satisfied.


    Rolling her eyes, Masha sat next to the teenage boy as she said, "No, she is with her friends today. I''m not the only person in her life, you know?"


    "Sometimes, I wonder," Gabriel sneered.


    The teenage girl tactically decided to ignore Gabriel''s mocking words and switched to the topic that interested her. "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    Gabriel glanced at her, silent for a second before opening his mouth, "Well, first off, did you notice that your brother doesn''t like me? I would even say that he hates me from the bottom of his heart."


    "What? No way! He seems to like you quite a lot."


    "Trust me, your brother is a terrible actor. He kept up the pretense in front of you most of the time, but the moment you were out of his sight, his fa?ade tended to crumble. You know, his death glare is pretty obvious." ''And a bit chilling, I admit.''


    Masha blinked, incredulous, and Gabriel shrugged. He was telling the truth. Although Misha thought his acting was good ¨C he had even been quite proud of it ¨C, the reality was that it was pitiful enough to make the teenager want to cry. In the end, the boy was still an open book for anyone who had a keen eye. Many times, the teenager sensed his killing intent, and the child''s smile always seemed a bit too stiff, and his words, clumsy.


    If Gabriel didn''t expose the boy right away, it was mostly because it wouldn''t do him any good. For now, he preferred to wait and observe him, and thus he played along, pretending not to notice his hatred and false courtesy.


    "Also, he asked if I like you, and then if I love you."


    "Oh? And what did you answer?" smiled Masha. Her voice carried a bit of naughtiness, adding an alluring touch to her overall demeanor.


    "Of course I say yes both times!" grinned Gabriel before tilting his head and adding, "although your brother didn''t seem satisfied with my answer. On the contrary, it seemed to anger him to no end. I even thought he would jump on me and bit me to death." Gabriel shook his head as he remembered Misha''s expression at that time. There was only dissatisfaction and animosity left on his doll face. " Your brother''s possessiveness is indeed like a bottomless pit, and winning him over will be a real pain in the neck."


    Following these words, Masha''s clear laugh resonated throughout the empty track field. In truth, she had been surprised when Misha showed goodwill toward the teenage boy. She had thought he would immediately b.a.r.e his teeth the moment he saw him, pouting and throwing tantrums.


    Now, she knew what was going on, having a pretty accurate idea of what he planned to do. Her brother played the good child only to backstab Gabriel at the first opportunity, which explained why he seemed to ponder over something all day long. He was probably searching a way to get rid of the boyfriend the same way he tried to push away the childhood friend. That boy wanted to keep his sister all to himself.


    "But that''s not what I wanted to talk about," Gabriel''s tone grew solemn, and before Masha could say anything, he related what happened when he tried to verify his temperature at the amus.e.m.e.nt park. The fear hidden in his blue eyes and his stiff body were still crystal clear in his memories. "His reaction was similar to my grandmother, and you know how she suffered from domestic violence and the sequels that it had left."


    Clenching her fists, Masha stared at the teenage boy, narrowing her eyes. Her voice low, she asked, "Are you sure?"


    "I would never mistake those kinds of signs, and I would rather be mistaken. Find the time to discuss this with your brother, or verify if anything happened at school, or¡­" He didn''t finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear.


    Masha responded by a nod. She didn''t question his words. In her mind, the teenage girl knew Gabriel would never lie to her unless it were for her benefit. She had absolute faith in him.


    Anger welled up in her c.h.e.s.t at the thought that someone hurt her precious little brother. Around her, the temperature seemed to drop by several degrees.


    Gabriel adverted his eyes, gazing over the empty track field, and didn''t say anything more. Even though there was something else that bothered him, he decided to keep his suspicions for himself.


    Before bringing the teenage boy home, Masha had explained a few things about her family situation so he wouldn''t make a blunder. The crucial point was her brother, who suffered from slight development disabilities. It wasn''t excessive, and in the long term, his maturity would balance itself. It was only problematic while he was still young.


    As a child, as well as a teenager, Misha''s mental development was too slow. Because of this, he encountered many difficulties at school since his real mental age wasn''t at the same level as the other children. His social interactions were limited, often awkward, and the teachers'' explanations, as well as the school manuals, were often obscure to him. It took him twice the effort to keep up in class, tiring him out.


    At first, Mrs. Brown wanted to send him to a special school, but her husband refused to admit that his boy was mentally disabled, even if it was only a small problem that could be easily treated. Thus, Misha was enrolled in a regular school, and his sister and mother took time every evening to tutor him and help him with his homework.


    Luckily, a development delay of two-three years wouldn''t become a handicap once he reached a.d.u.l.thood, but in the meantime, it was still a cause for concern. Hence, Masha had told Gabriel to be careful when he interacts with her brother. Similarly, she made sure Gabriel would never raise the issue in front of her father. It was taboo.


    At the time, she also took the opportunity to share some of her worries about her brother''s future. She and her mother still hadn''t told Misha that he was mentally disabled. They were afraid it would hurt him and affect his self-esteem. Moreover, they weren''t sure he could fully understand what it means and only remember that he wasn''t like the other children, which would erect another barrier between him and the other kids of his age.


    To top it all, Misha was also smaller and thinner than others; this was already a cause of mockery that troubled the child deeply. Thus, they thought of waiting for a few years before explaining his conditions ¨C but in the end, they never had the chance to do so in their past life, which was why Misha wasn''t aware of his peculiarity. He still hadn''t realized that his acting was full of holes that drew Gabriel''s attention.


    ________________


    Author''s note


    MC: ... Is my acting really that bad? QAQ


    ML: Yes.


    MC: Well, who cares if my acting is bad?


    Author: I care! You''re a pain in the a.s.s and there are so many things I can''t write because it doesn''t match up with your capabilities. (¥Î?Òæ?)¥Îáê©ß©¥©ß


    MC: Shut up! It''s your fault, you''re the one who created me! Take your responsibilities! (¨p?? ? ?? §¥ ?? ? ??)


    Author: Do you really want to argue with the one who holds your fate!?


    MC: I hate you!


    Author: Good! You will hate me even more later on!


    ML: ...

 Chapter 20 - Hospitalization

    With puffed cheeks, Misha glared at the white ceiling as if it was his worst enemy. A few seconds later, he huffed, then rolled out of bed. The moment his feet touched the icy floor, he couldn''t help but grimace, looking around the small room for his slippers that he had discarded who knew where. Once he found them hiding under the plastic chair near the wall, he quickly retrieved them before putting them on.


    Then, Misha swiftly straightened his back while tugging his clothes close to his body. Although he knew it was only his imagination, he still felt like there was an eerie breeze constantly blowing under his hospital gown, giving him the impression that he was b.u.t.t n.a.k.e.d. The feeling was even worse when he bent down, which made him feel like he was wriggling his small b.u.t.t for everyone to see.


    In addition to being utterly ugly, the damn clothes always fell apart whenever he moved, and he had to battle with the cords to tie them into a bow as those were on his back. Was there anything more impractical than this? Did it look like he had hands growing on his back? How was he supposed to tie his gown without dislocating his shoulders!?


    Moreover, even though the blue gown he was wearing was one for kids, it was still too big for Misha, and the wide collar always exposed one of his shoulders when it wasn''t his collar bones, which made his mouth twitch every time. Was it too much to ask for clothes that covered his body correctly?


    Of course, it was!


    The boy sighed, pulling his collar up once again in a useless attempt to fix his appearance a little. ''I never thought I would have the chance to wear one of these ugly back-tying gowns again. Gosh, the one who created them was either a pervert or an idiot!'' complained Misha in his heart, silently mourning the hospital gown that will be created in a few years. At least, those kimono-inspired clothes opened at the front, not the back, and thus, they considerably reduced the possibility of exposing one''s rear.


    Well, in any case, be it the old one or the future one, Misha still didn''t want to wear any of them, not only because they were uncomfortable, but also because they almost always involved a trip to the hospital. Strangely enough, Misha wasn''t fond of visiting the hospital ¨C although, in his past life, he frequently came by to say hi after a fight a bit too rough.


    Now that Misha thought about it, he had long forgotten the number of times a nurse had to stitch his wounds; some had been truly gruesome, and some had left deep, white scars on his skin ¨C broken glasses, beers, and pool cues could be quite scary. Back in the day, Misha learned that, in a bar, they were the perfect weapons of opportunity.


    ''At least, back then, I was admitted to the hospital for a good reason. Now, I''m stuck there, but I''m not even sick! That freaking fever sure is troublesome,'' silently sighed Misha, wondering if the doctors would let him go home one day. Those poor souls would never find out what was wrong with his body, no matter how many tests they made him go through, or how much they wracked their brain over his condition. Unless one of them traveled back in time and knew what consequences it implied, the result would always be the same: no virus, no disease, no lesions, no explanation.


    But if his fever never went down, would Misha be stuck in this damned place forever? The simple thought sent shivers down his spine. He was admitted only a few days ago when his mother realized that the fever didn''t show any signs of going down, and Misha already wanted to flee far away from the hospital. He was so bored that he was on the verge of losing his sanity! And his roommates sure didn''t help him improve his mood!


    And thus, Misha was pondering on what to do to convince his mother to bring him home when a gentle voice rang in his ears.


    "Oh, sweetheart, where are you going?"


    Misha turned his head, and his eyes met with the petite figure of his mother. Her blond hair was slightly disheveled, loosely tied at the crown of her neck, and the dark circles under her eyes reflected her restless sleep from the past few days. In one of her hands, there was a steaming coffee, and the sight of it made Misha frown. How many did his mother drink since this morning?


    "I''m just going to the toilets," answered the boy, forcing a smile before slipping away into the washroom in front of him. Among the four beds in the room, his was the nearest to the toilets, and he only needed to take a few steps before reaching it.


    Once inside, Misha heaved a sigh, rubbing his temples. Although his mother''s worries and care made him feel loved, these past few days, it had been a bit too much. She seemed on the verge of a nervous breakdown, never leaving his bedside until the nurse sent her home late at night before coming back early in the morning. The moment her son was out of her sight, she panicked, looking everywhere for him as if her life depended on it. She only left his side when she was so hungry that her stomach was trying to digest itself, or when her bladder threatened to explode if she didn''t go to the toilets.


    Even if Misha wasn''t the brightest person in the world, he still could tell that his mother''s reaction to his hospitalization was somewhat abnormal. He maybe had a constant fever for a whole week, but because the temperature of his body wasn''t too high, it wasn''t life-threatening; it was just enough to be bothersome. In his opinion, he was simply a special case that needed to be thoroughly examined, but not prioritized.


    "Next time Masha comes to visit me, I need to ask her what''s going on with mom," mumbled the boy to himself, worried about his mother''s health that was deteriorating at a rate visible to the n.a.k.e.d eyes.


    When Misha came out from the toilets, his mother was sitting on the plastic chair, nervously tapping on the coffee cup. The moment she saw him, she heaved a discreet sigh of relief. She patted the bed, telling him to come and sit. He shouldn''t move around too much in his state.


    Misha didn''t make things difficult for her and trotted to the bed before climbing in it and sliding under the bedsheets. After a short while, he glanced at his mother, then asked, "How about telling me a story?" It wasn''t the first time he made such a demand since his admission to the hospital. Every time there was a long silence between them, he would ask her this to distract her mind, and his mother would gladly comply.


    Slowly, Misha closed his eyes, listening to his mother''s gentle voice until he fell asleep.


    When Mrs. Brown heard his faint and regular breathing, she closed her mouth, stroking her son''s hair with tenderness.


    Seeing her precious son lying on a hospital bed brought back memories of the day he was born.


    Back then, she had fallen down the stairs from the second floor, and the shock made her give birth prem.a.t.u.r.ely. Because of this, her baby was between life and death for a few weeks, sleeping in an incubator for over a month. The sight of so many tubes providing solutions, nutrition, and oxygen to her son, who was so small that it made her heart ache, was burned into her mind. She could never forget the despair she had felt all those days, waiting for some good news.


    Once her baby was out of danger, the doctor took her aside and explained that there was a chance her boy''s growth would be affected by his prem.a.t.u.r.e birth. According to him, Misha would never grow tall, always smaller and thinner than his pairs, and he may also develop mental disabilities. It was something only time could tell, but she needed to pay attention to his health and his behavior early on so they could intervene as soon as possible.


    Mrs. Brown bit her lips. Until now, the doctor''s words were right. Her boy was so small and thin, and he also had slight development disabilities. When she looked at him, guilt swelled up in her c.h.e.s.t. If only she hadn''t fallen, maybe his boy''s conditions wouldn''t be as severe as they were. Perhaps, he would not have to go through so many things. She knew the difficulties he experienced at school bothered him and that his classmates often mocked him based on his delicate appearance, and she felt like it was her fault.


    Sighing, Mrs. Brown bent down, kissing the warm and sweaty forehead of her son as she whispered, "This time again, you will be fine. Yes, you will certainly be fine."


    Author''s note:


    MC: I hate that freaking gown. How can girls wear skirts and dresses!?


    ML: How about trying it? You will have a good idea then.


    MC: F*ck no! You wear it!


    ML: It wouldn''t suit me, sorry.


    MC: It wouldn''t suit me either!!!


    ML: ...


    Author: ...


    Masha: ...


    MC: Go the hell, all of you! QAQ

 Chapter 21 - Grumpy nurse

    Clenching his small fists beneath the bedsheets, Misha stared at the old lady occupying the hospital bed on his left, trying to drill holes in her head with his gaze. Again, she had mistaken him for her great-granddaughter.


    The boy took a deep breath, telling himself to calm down. After all, this woman was in her late eighties, and thus, her memory was blurry, and her eyesight, quite bad. Be it the nurses, their roommates, or the visitors, she mistook everyone for a member of her family, renaming all of them a few times every single day. It happened so much that Misha now confused his roommates'' names, unable to tell who was who.


    However, even though he knew he shouldn''t get angry at an old lady, Misha still couldn''t get rid of his indignation; the reason lay in the fact that she thought he was a little girl instead of a little boy. Now and then, she even asked what kind of dress he wanted to wear on his birthday. A pink one? A blue one? One with bows and laces? Or maybe a casual dress?


    No matter how many times he tried to correct her, telling her that he was a little boy, she kept on asking what dress he wanted. When it wasn''t about dresses or skirts, she switched to dolls and Barbies.


    At some point, Misha almost slammed the curtain in her face. The said curtain could be closed to give some privacy to the patient, separating the space between the four beds. However, it was only a big piece of cloth, and it wasn''t soundproof. He would still be able to hear her, and he feared her cries very much. He was pretty sure slamming the curtain would offend her. And Misha always thought that he could offend everyone except old ladies, those nagging queens.


    In the end, the boy gave in and looked at his mother with puppy eyes, silently asking her to save him. He couldn''t count on his other roommates; one was laughing at his expense; the other was caught up in his book, unaffected by his surroundings.


    Thus, Mrs. Brown smiled, patted his bed, and went to the old lady''s side. Then, she initiated a conversation with the woman, distracting her attention from her baby boy. Finally, Misha could breathe a sigh of relief, slouching in his bed and closing his eyes to relax a little. With the old lady''s nagging, his headache was becoming unbearable. However, his hard-won peace was short-lived. A minute later, a nurse came in and trotted to his side, a needle in her hand.


    "Give me your arm. I need to take a sample of your blood," said the middle-aged woman, her voice hoarse.


    Misha''s mouth twitched. It was that grumpy nurse again. Sadly, she was the one in charge of his room in the daytime.


    Every time Misha saw her, he thought that she looked constipated, and after three days in a row of seeing her sullen face, he couldn''t restrain himself and asked her if she needed to go to the toilets, pointing the bathroom at his right.


    At that time, her expression had been priceless, making her look even more constipated. Although she became ruder with the boy afterward, it was still worth it. To start with, that nurse was everything but polite and caring, making Misha wonder if she hadn''t picked the wrong profession. If she didn''t want to work with people and didn''t know how to handle patients, she should quit for their common good.


    A few times, Misha almost let his tongue get loose. He felt like scolding her until she begged for mercy, but his mother was always near, and he didn''t want to be out of character too much. Although it seemed like his younger self was bossy, he didn''t know how much he acted like a young master. Moreover, after interacting with Dereck a few days ago, he realized that his acting was poor and that his way of speaking was on the level of a small kid. Well, he did take Vanessa''s daughter as an example. However, no one from his family said anything about it, which puzzled him a little.


    Because the boy was lost in his thought and glared at her without moving or saying anything, the nurse''s lousy mood got worse. Without warning him, she grabbed his thin arm, telling him to be good while she inserts the needle. If the brat didn''t want to cooperate, she didn''t mind being forceful; she had other things to do, and this pretty boy rubbed her the wrong way.


    When the middle-aged woman snatched his wrist, Misha almost instantly kicked her in the stomach. He had to dig the nails of his free hand into his left t.h.i.g.h to keep himself from wreaking havoc. Even though she was wearing plastic gloves, the warmth of her hand still spread over his arm, making him want to vomit.


    A few days ago, the child had been able to prepare himself the first time they took a sample of his blood, and he didn''t make a scene. It was the kind nurse of the nighttime who had taken care of this task, and she had gently warned him about her intention. Therefore, Misha was fully prepared and didn''t feel too bad when she touched him, which wasn''t the case right now.


    "Do you have to be so rough!?" growled Mrs. Brown, who left the old lady and dashed over her son''s bedside. Mrs. Brown was petite, but when someone touched her children, even just a little, she seemed to be especially tall, imposing, and unmoving. She had tolerated the nurse''s bad attitude because she could understand that her job wasn''t the easiest one, but now, she thought that she went overboard, and Mrs. Brown could no longer keep her mouth shut.


    "Your son does not cooperate. He brought it on himself," flatly answered the nurse, not at all bothered by the menacing look of Mrs. Brown.


    "You!"


    "Mom!" called Misha, interrupting her. "I''m fine," he forced a smile, looking straight into her eyes. He didn''t want her to be in trouble, so he pretended that he didn''t mind to calm her down. That was also why he hadn''t kicked the middle-aged woman. He was a kid, and his action would affect his family. He didn''t care if people had a bad opinion of him, but he couldn''t stand the idea of others mocking his mother or his sister because of his actions.


    Well, that was only about his violent tendencies. There was some aspect of his personality that he couldn''t change no matter what.


    "Are you sure?" asked his mother, her tone carrying a hint of worry.


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, then¡­"


    "I''m done," said the nurse while she applied a slight pressure bandage. She then dug out a sterile sample cup from her pocket. "Pee in this. I''m coming back in twenty minutes."


    "Sure¡­"


    The mother and son duo watched the nurse as she left the room. Then, Misha glanced at the carton of apple juice on his wheeled table and smirked.

 Chapter 22 - Apple Juice

    A few minutes after the nurse left, Masha and Gabriel entered the room one after another. While the teenage boy paid his respects to Mrs. Brown, the teenage girl quickly went to her brother''s side, kissing his forehead as she said, "Hi, little devil. How''s your fever?"


    When the boy heard the nickname, he smiled brightly, his eyes forming an adorable crescent moon shape. Although he knew he hated that nickname as a child, and that he definitely shouldn''t be happy when his sister called him this way, he still couldn''t help but smile from ear to ear every time he heard it. He had missed it too much. In the previous timeline, he would have given up everything to hear that silly surname once again. Now that his wish came true, how could he pretend to despise it?


    In any case, Misha could always blame his fever if Masha becomes suspicious of his odd behavior. Anyway, she still hadn''t said anything about his sudden change of attitude concerning her lame nickname, so he put his concerns in the back of his mind. He would deal with the problem if it ever arises. Why should he worry about something that didn''t happen? He had enough concerns to keep his mind busy for who knew how long ¡ª no need to add more. Hence, he naturally focused on the present and his time with his dear sister. He fully accepted that his acting was inconsistent.


    "Still the same," pouted Misha, crossing his arms in front of his c.h.e.s.t while silently cursing the fever. Then, he asked tentatively, "And your exams? How did it go?"


    "Ergh¡­" mumbled Masha, averting her eyes. Since her brother''s hospitalization a few days ago, she had been too worried to concentrate on her studies. Her mind was blank even when she faced her exam papers, and frankly, she could already visualize the big, red zero on the corner of her exam papers. Nevertheless, she answered, "It went pretty well, don''t worry."


    ''What a white lie!'' thought Misha, raising an eyebrow.


    Masha also had difficulties at school, which was one of the reasons she had been quick to drop out of school and work after their father lost his job. His sister couldn''t sit still for long, and neither did she like the feeling of her brain being flooded with her teachers'' empty words. She wasn''t an intellectual; she was someone that loved to use her ten fingers. In Misha''s eyes, she overworked her brain only to pull pranks. The rest wasn''t worth the effort.


    In the end, Misha decided not to expose her lie. Instead, he patted his bed, inviting her to sit on it. Without any reservation, Masha slouched on the mattress as if it was her own, smiling happily.


    There weren''t enough chairs since Misha wasn''t supposed to have more than one visitor at once. However, no one complained in his room, and his roommates even welcomed them with open arms. Every time Gabriel came, he became the sacrifice and was sent to the old lady to keep her company, giving everyone a breather. So, of course, no one would dare to call the nurse at the risk of becoming the next sacrifice. Moreover, Gabriel always did a perfect job, and the old lady seemed quite satisfied with her ''new son''.


    But before entertaining the old lady like the teenage boy always did, he got closer to the child, holding a small plastic bag in front of Misha''s eyes. "Can you guess what I brought this time?" Winked the teenager, a gentle smile lingering on his lips.


    Misha looked at the white bag, frowning as if he was seriously pondering over the question. His small face seemed overly serious, making a few smile without realizing it. It was a cute sight.


    In truth, Misha wasn''t pondering on what was inside the bag. Instead, he was wondering if smashing the bag into Gabriel''s face would be over the top. Every time Gabriel came to visit him, he would bring something to eat. Most of the time, it was some expensive sweets from well-know shops. And every time, Misha would be faced with this dilemma. However, he always chose to do the same thing, which was accepting the gift and pushing aside his violent thought.


    Well, the hospital food was tasteless and had a funny texture. Thus, those sweets were the saviors of his taste buds, and he couldn''t refuse them, even if they came from his worst enemy ¨C truthfully, he just wanted to eat something sweet.


    After a while, Misha guessed, "Chocolate cake?"


    "Congrats! You''re right. It''s a small chocolate cake," chuckled the teenage boy as he gave the child the sweet, watching him unwrapping the gift. The boy''s greedy eyes made Masha laugh, and Gabriel''s smile grew wider.


    The cake was classy, with a drizzle of raspberry coulis and red ornaments. Overall, it had an elegant appearance, but Misha barely glanced at it before wolfing it. He closed his eyes to savor it, not caring at all about his surroundings. He knew he had made a mess, dropping pieces of cake and chocolate all over his gown, and that the contour of his lips probably turned brown. But it was so good! He couldn''t help himself!


    "Here, sweetie," said his mother, a white handkerchief in her hands.


    "Thanks!" Misha smiled, taking the tissue before cleaning his hands and his face, furiously rubbing his mouth to get rid of the chocolate. While he was doing so, the grumpy nurse came back.


    The first thing the middle-aged woman did was complaining about the number of visitors the child had. It was against the rules. Before anyone could answer, the old lady said icily, "Do you have something against my son?"


    Everyone raised an eyebrow while Gabriel gently smiled, saying as he took a small step toward the woman, "I''m here to visit her." Since he was standing between the two beds, it wasn''t clear who he came to see. Although the nurse knew he was lying, she couldn''t pursue the matter further. She didn''t want to incur the wrath of the old lady and deal with her nasty temper. If she were to be harsh with the elderly, it would be quite harmful for her already bad reputation.


    "And I''m also leaving," admitted Mrs. Brown as she stood up, stroking her boy''s head. Even if she didn''t work, she still needed to take care of the house, and now that his daughter was here, she was reassured and could leave with an easy heart. Moreover, Gabriel always brought his cellphone with him, and if something were to happen, he would give her a call immediately.


    "Fine," grunted the nurse as she got closer, standing between the bed and Gabriel. "Where''s your pee sample?"


    "Oh, there," Misha said, stretching his arms to take the plastic cup on the night table. It was hiding by the tissue box. As he was about to give it to her, he said, "Wait! I''m a bit thirsty." Then, he opened up the cup and took a sip under the incredulous gaze of the nurse.


    "Y-You!" She stammered in anger, pointing the boy while trembling.


    Before she could scold him, Misha spat out the liquid on the nurse''s face. Because Gabriel was close to her, his t-shirt and his arms also got damp a little ¨C Misha made sure to target him in passing. How could he miss such a good opportunity? Who told him to stand close to the nurse?


    The nurse''s face paled drastically, then she lost it and insulted the brat, screaming that he was disgusting and so on, before leaving, angered to death by the boy. She would never come back! Taking care of this devil was impossible.


    The moment she left, the noisy roommate burst out laughing, holding his stomach, while the bookworm also wore a grin on his lips. No one loved that nurse and all were happy to see her suffer a little. They had seen what the boy had done, and thus they knew he hadn''t actually drunk pee. Only the old lady was clueless about what had happened.


    Smiling from ear to ear, Masha asked, "So, what was inside the cup?" She knew her brother fairly well, and although he wasn''t the smartest, he still wouldn''t drink pee for no reason.


    "Apple juice!" proudly answered the boy, puffing out his small c.h.e.s.t. A minute or two before Masha and Gabriel arrived, he had poured the juice of the carton into the cup before throwing the empty carton in the trash bin. The color was similar to urine, and because the nurse didn''t pay attention to everything that was related to him, like the color of the liquid in the cup, he was pretty sure he could fool her easily. It had indeed been the case.


    "Good job!" complimented Masha while patting her brother''s head. Misha couldn''t help but laugh, blushing slightly. He was quite weak to his sister''s compliments.


    As for Gabriel, he didn''t complain and only excused himself, saying that he needed to go to the bathroom to clean himself a little. The apple juice was sticky. The family of three only smiled in response, and Mrs. Brown prepared to leave. She said, "Don''t cause too much trouble for your sister, ok?"


    "Yes, ma''am!" promised the boy with a clumsy military salute, making his mother laugh.


    She stroked his hair, then left. Mrs. Brown didn''t reprimand him, not even showing a hint of disapproval; she had let him prepare his prank in front of her, after all. In the end, her children only inherited her bad habit. They did what they saw at home when she felt like bothering her poor husband a little. At their age, she was worse than them. Therefore, she didn''t feel like she had the right to say anything. It was even a bit entertaining to watch them. She only had to clean their mess after them, which she gladly did every time.

 Chapter 23 - Hes not fun!

    When Gabriel came out of the toilets, his appearance was all neat and clean, and a warm smile stretched his lips. It was as if the boy had never spilled apple juice on him.


    ''Tch. He''s not fun at all!'' pouted Misha in his heart, wishing he could strip that silly smile off his face. Although he knew Gabriel wouldn''t reveal his true colors this easily ¨C the teenage boy wouldn''t lose his temper for this much, not with all the patience he had shown him in the previous timeline ¨C, the boy still couldn''t help but hope for some reaction.


    However, Gabriel''s emerald eyes were as gentle as ever, and the teenager didn''t say anything, not even reprimanding him for the sake of it. His mouth didn''t twitch; neither did he frown. He still wore that perfect gentleman mask, making Misha wonder what kind of nasty prank he would have to pull to break it.


    Oblivious to Misha''s disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, the teenage boy sat on the chair near the old lady''s bed. With a soft voice, he asked how was her day and how does she feel, if her body was painful, and so on. Meanwhile, Masha tugged her little brother''s gown, then shook a deck of cards under his nose. "Wanna play?"


    "Sure!" The boy smiled, and his sister stretched her arm to grip the wheeled table and bring it closer to the bed.


    While they were playing, with Masha purposely losing, another nurse came by, asking the child to pee in the sample cup. Since she was professional and not a pain in the neck like the other nurse, Misha decided not to make things difficult for her and properly peed in the cup before handing it back to her. Well, he did think of pouring it over Gabriel''s head, but he wasn''t sure his sister would appreciate such a crude prank. Was it even a prank? Or just plain bullying? Even he found the idea a bit disgusting, so he quickly discarded it.


    Moreover, his mother did want him to pass the test. She accepted his previous prank with the thought that he wouldn''t cause trouble for the next nurse. Misha still had to comply with the doctors'' orders if only for his mother. The boy already knew the results of the urine test, but he couldn''t exactly blow the medical staff off, telling them that it was utterly useless to keep on examine him over and over again. It wasn''t like his words were worth something, anyway.


    In the end, Misha could only shut his mouth and hope for his fever to go down soon. Just before wrapping the golden watch around his wrist, Santa Claus said that he would suffer from headaches and fevers, but he also said that Misha would be fine even if his memories were sent to his younger self. He said it with so much confidence that Misha had no other choices but to believe in his words. Thus, no matter what, he wouldn''t lose hope and ''patiently'' wait for his recovery. It would happen sooner or later.


    Perked up, the boy finally fully concentrated on the game of cards he was playing with his sister, and time flew by. Focused on the game, he forgot to ask his sister about their mother''s strange reaction to his hospitalization. In any case, his room didn''t provide any intimacy, and it wasn''t something he could openly discuss in front of outsiders. He didn''t want his mother to be gossip material for others.


    A few hours later, his eyelids became heavy, and even if he still wanted to play and chitchat with his sister, his body didn''t obey. Soon, he started to nod off and drool. Without noticing it, he slowly fell asleep, and his sister tucked him in.


    Afterward, Gabriel and Masha left, biding their goodbye to Misha''s roommates. The teenage boy had to promise the old lady to visit her again. Otherwise, she wouldn''t let him go, tugging on his shirt with pleading eyes. She even asked him to bring her home, saying that she was fine and didn''t want to stay here, all alone. The teenager had to coax her a few times before leaving.


    Before going out of the hospital, he notified the reception that the old lady would probably try to leave on her own. Therefore, he wanted them to pay extra attention to her, just in case. If she were to take off the nasal cannula that delivered the oxygen to her lungs in order to leave her room, the consequences could be tragic.


    Once Gabriel and Masha were outside, they walked to a bench and sat down. The next bus was in half an hour, so they had to wait for a while. Since it was almost the end of June, the heat lingered even after the sunset. Thus, it was neither hot nor chilly.


    Both of them preferred to wait outside than stay in the hospital. Its waiting area wasn''t exactly a place filled with joy, and at least, outside, there were fewer people and fewer patients.


    For a while, they didn''t say anything, sitting next to each other while watching the sky. Gabriel had lost his smile, a cold expression plastered on his face, which contrasted vividly with his elegant and gentle features. There was almost no one wandering around at this hour, and they sat quite far from any light source, shrouding themselves in darkness. Hence, he didn''t need to keep on the fa?ade. Moreover, after taking care of the old lady for so long, even he felt dead tired and wanted to stop smiling like a fool ¨C his poor cheeks were sore.


    Swiftly, the teenage boy took a small cigarette packet from his pocket. Not long after, smoke filled the air between the two of them. Although the smell of cigarettes didn''t linger on his clothes, mostly because Gabriel always smoked outside and never in a closed place, the teenage boy did enjoy smoking once in a while. It calmed his nerves and cleared his mind. He also always carried a pack of chewing gum to get rid of the bad breath left by the cigarette.


    "Sorry about Misha''s prank," suddenly sighed Masha, rubbing her temples. She didn''t mind her brother''s pranks, but she had to admit that she didn''t know how Gabriel would react to such silly things. Even though that man was patient and wouldn''t let his real emotions show on his face, Masha still cared about how he felt deep down. If her brother''s pranks did anger him, she would try to speak to Misha. It was clear to both of them that the boy had targeted him when spitting out the apple juice.


    "Don''t worry. Your teasing is more annoying than your brother''s childish pranks," sneered the teenage boy, glancing at the girl from the corner of his eyes.


    "What are you saying? We both know that you love my teasing very much," murmured the young girl, a devilish smile on her lips.


    Raising an eyebrow, Gabriel glanced at her, and the look in his eyes seemed to say that no one would buy her bullshit, much less him.


    "You''re not fun!" Masha laughed weakly, then looked at her slender and white hands. She added, "Thank you for always coming with me."


    "You''re welcome."


    Again, there was complete silence. A few minutes passed, with neither of them talking until Masha opened her mouth.


    "Do you want to stay at my home tonight?" asked the teenage girl with a soft voice, her gaze lost in front of her.


    "Ok," answered Gabriel, his tone cold. When he didn''t play his persona, he was a man of few words. Masha was probably the only one who heard him speak so much when he dropped the act. She was also one of the very few who knew the real him.


    "Thanks," she murmured, closing her eyes.


    Tonight, she didn''t want to be alone. Even if she didn''t show it, always smiling and laughing in the presence of her little brother, she was as worried as her mother. Like Mrs. Brown, she couldn''t forget the image of her baby brother in an incubator. Back then, she was still young, but it had marked her for life. Misha was so frail, so small; she was afraid he would disappear from her life at any time.


    Little did she know that she and her mother were the first to disappear in their past life, leaving their precious baby all alone.

 Chapter 24 - Unexpected Guest

    "I think a red dress would suit you, sweetie. Yes, definitely a red dress! I will buy it later with your mother. And you also need white and red hair ornaments. Your hair is so soft and silky; you have to style them with beautiful hair ornaments! A dress isn''t enough! Oh my, I can already see it. You will be the prettiest girl in the world!"


    Misha couldn''t stand it anymore and buried his flushed face in his hands, wishing he could just straight vanish and escape from the constant humiliation.


    Oblivious to his despair, the old lady kept on rambling, switching from the red dress to a white one, saying that it would enhance his angel face and also give a feeling of purity. A little girl like her was still so innocent and candid. Therefore, they should take advantage of it. After that came the blue dress, then the green one; the old lady was determined to weigh the pros and cons of every color possible.


    ''Mom, Masha! Hurry up and save me!'' silently cried Misha, who was on the verge of insanity. For a second, he even hoped Gabriel would show his ugly face and drew the old lady''s attention. However, no one answered his prayers for a long time, which made him a bit anxious. His mother always came by early in the morning, and he wondered if something had happened to her. Perhaps, her body had finally broken down?


    The boy shook his head. That couldn''t be the case. His mother was stubborn and she wouldn''t collapse for this much, not when her baby was still at the hospital; even half-dead, she would drag her body to her son''s bedside and wait until he was out of danger before blacking out. Masha was also at home, so if something had happened, she would take care of their mother and nurse her back to health.


    After comforting himself, Misha decided to wait patiently for them and think of something else to distract his poor brain from the old lady''s nagging. However, he wasn''t even able to let his thoughts wander for long and the old lady''s voice had already brought him back to reality. Misha had almost lost all hope when a man entered the room, silencing everyone for a short second.


    Since the boy was still holding his head, he didn''t immediately notice him. He realized there was an extra person in the room when the old lady asked who he was. Only then did he sneak a glance between his fingers, and he instantly froze.


    It was a tall man with broad shoulders and long legs. The black shirt and dark jeans he was wearing enhanced his athletic figure, making him appear somewhat imposing, but not bulky. He had a chiseled jawline, which was clean-shaven, and a roman nose. His grey eyes were piercing, and his platinum blond hair was relatively short, yet elegantly styled.


    No matter where he went, with that heaven-defying appearance, he was bound to draw all the attention. Even the bookworm couldn''t help but put aside his book and stare at the visitor, wondering who he was. The answer came fast enough, and it shook the two male patients so much so that their jaws dropped.


    "I''m Misha''s father," replied the man to the old lady''s question, a smile on his lips.


    No wonder the little boy was so cute and his sister, so beautiful! They both inherited their parents'' genes. The mother was as pretty as a doll while the father was handsome beyond words. Heaven was truly unfair! When they looked at themselves, although they weren''t utterly ugly, only a bit plain, they still felt like crying. Compared with this family of four, they were as cute as a bunch of c.o.c.kroaches. For the sake of their self-esteem, they resolutely decided to look elsewhere ¨C they noticed that the white ceiling was actually quite fascinating.


    The little boy could care less about his roommates'' mood. He was too much taken aback by the sudden appearance of his father to bother with them. The ensuing panic that turned upside down his stomach also didn''t help.


    The moment he realized he had transmigrated into his younger self, Misha knew he would have to face his father sooner or later, but he didn''t expect the man to cut short his business trip and show up without any warning. There were still a few days left before the end of June, yet the bastard was standing in his hospital room instead of meeting some business partners in Russia. How could he not be surprised?


    Unsure if he wanted to run for it or beat the shit out of his father, Misha ultimately didn''t move, not even lifting his little finger. He sat still as If he had become a statue. Only his heavy breathing betrayed the fact that he was a living being.


    Seeing this, the man frowned, showing a hint of worry. "Misha? Are you alright?" Although he asked for his wellbeing first, he didn''t wait for his son''s answer and directly went to call the nurse over. Before he could leave the room, he heard his son''s soft voice, and he stopped, swiftly turning back. His voice was so small that he almost didn''t hear it.


    "Yes?"


    "I''m fine," repeated the child, not daring to lift his eyes and met his father''s.


    "Liar. I''m calling the nurse over," said his father in a firm tone. Who did Misha think he was trying to fool? Anyone with a brain could tell his breathing was too fast as well as irregular. Moreover, the boy was panting while clutching his head, not even moving an inch. This little rascal was usually so energetic, bouncing everywhere and talking non-stop, so how could the man not notice that there was something off with his son?


    Helpless, the child watched the back of his father disappear into the corridor ¨C according to the man, waiting for the nurse to come after pushing the nurse call button would take too much time. In his mind, his son had the time to die at least three times before the doctor arrived. Thus, he had better go fetch a nurse himself instead of obediently waiting for one to come. This way, they would also call the doctor sooner. Sadly, he couldn''t directly grab a doctor in passing. Otherwise, he would have done it.


    Misha couldn''t help but bit his lips, taking deep breaths by the nose to calm down. The boy closed his eyes. His c.h.e.s.t hurt as if someone was trying to crush it, and it seemed like there was something stuck in his throat.


    The last memory he had of his father wasn''t glorious. After drinking every day for many years, he had long lost this handsome appearance of his. He had a beer belly and had forgotten how to use a shaver. His grey eyes were haggard, and he wore rags that didn''t do him justice. He had nothing to do with this confident man who beamed with ambition.


    Most of all, he didn''t look at him with so much concern and fatherly love. Following his mother''s death, all that was left inside those beautiful eyes when his father''s gaze landed on him was hatred and resentment.


    ''And here I thought I would be angry to death when I saw him,'' mocked Misha in his heart, feeling upset deep down for his lack of reaction. He actually didn''t know how he felt.


    After the beating and the harsh words that became the everyday occurrence, Misha had forgotten that his father did dearly love him once upon a time. Like his sister, like his mother, Misha was his precious baby, his one and only son. However, he lost all of his affection towards his younger child the day the woman he loved died.


    No matter how much Misha blamed Gabriel, he knew deep down that the only one responsible for his mother''s death was him. It had been an accident, but his carelessness couldn''t be denied. In a fit of anger, he had run away from Gabriel and crossed the road without looking left and right. Then, his mother had bolted over and pushed him out of the way. The one who should have been hit by the car was him, not his mother.


    Back then, Gabriel had taken the blame, saying that it was his fault and that he shouldn''t have teased the boy. Misha couldn''t even remember what he had said. He only knew that he had been displeased with the teenager, like always, and that he had barely stepped out of the car before running away. After that, there was a heart-wrenching scream, the feeling of a hand pushing his back, and the sound of screeching tires. Then, his mother was lying on the bloody ground, motionless.


    The diner at his grandparent''s house, which didn''t even have the chance to start, ended in such a tragic way.


    His father loved his mother more than anything. He would have given up the world for her. After her death, he had to face the one who caused her to disappear from his life abruptly. Every day, they ate at the same table, shared the same house, and bumped into each other a few times a day. It was unbearable. Even if it was his son, he couldn''t forgive him, and as he drunk more and more, his reason slowly gave out, and he started to vent his frustration, anger, and sadness on his son. This, Misha had understood it the very first time his father hit him. That was one of the reasons he didn''t retaliate in the beginning, telling himself to grin and bear it.


    In the end, the young Misha also felt guilty and thought he deserved it. This vicious circle lasted until the day Gabriel found out what was happening when he and Masha were out. Then, he set the record straight, sending his father to the hospital with colorful curses before admonishing the boy for hours.


    That day, Gabriel was a nag, making him promise over and over again to tell him if anything like this were to happen in the future. At that time, amiss the annoyance, Misha also felt very warm. Little did he know that this good big brother would turn out to be a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    The boy sighed and softly whispered to himself, "My life is a freaking mess."

 Chapter 25 - The Great-Granddaughter

    When the nurse arrived, Misha had more or less managed to regulate his breathing. It was still a bit unnatural, but it wasn''t as fast as it had been a few minutes ago. Nevertheless, the nurse decided to call over the doctor.


    After a round of questions and tests, the doctor concluded that it was a false alarm. However, they did find it a bit odd and noted it in his medical file. With a serious tone, they told the boy to notify them immediately if it were to happen a second time, and the child obediently nodded. Then, they left under the penetrating stare of M. Lesskov, who had closely watched over the doctor''s shoulder as they examined his son.


    Of course, Misha knew what caused him to hyperventilate. Still, he wouldn''t tell a soul. A panic attack was nothing to be proud of. It also made him feel deeply ashamed of himself. Fewer people knew about it, better he would feel.


    Moreover, Misha didn''t want anyone to delve into the matter too much. In this timeline, his father was not yet human trash, and his body was not covered with scars. He had no proof of his father''s physical abuse and thus couldn''t accuse him. Aside from breaking apart his family, what else could it do?


    After seeing all the care and love and the man''s eyes, many memories surfaced, and Misha decided to change his plans about his father. As long as his father didn''t pick up his bad habit from their past life, Misha would shut up and allow him to stay in the family, albeit reluctantly.


    His mother dearly loved him, and he also dearly loved her. Alexey was not the perfect husband, but he cared for his wife and always put her first. When he saw her, it was like a puppy in front of its master; it seemed like he had grown a tail and was shaken it happily, eagerly waiting for her to notice him. His aloof father turned into a stupid man whenever his mother was in the vicinity.


    As for his mother, she couldn''t help but laugh and smile whenever her husband tried to coax her. It was always clumsy yet somehow cute and sweet.


    This silly scene was deeply graved into Misha''s brain. It was a bittersweet memory that he had never been able to forget. The child couldn''t bear to destroy his mother''s happiness. All he wanted was for his mother and his sister to be happy, nothing else. And he knew his father was necessary to achieve this goal. Like it or not, that man had an important role to play in their life.


    Although Misha decided not to toss him aside if he didn''t go astray, it didn''t mean he would make things easy for him. Even if Alexey was an exemplary father in this timeline, Misha couldn''t forget what he had done to him in their previous life. If it wasn''t for his mother and his sister, Misha would destroy his father without batting an eyelash - or so he thought.


    Luckily, contrary to Gabriel, Alexey didn''t touch his sister. Thus, Misha could put his grievances aside, but he still planned to slowly distance himself from the man and stay on his guard, always watching him from the corner of his eyes.


    Also, Misha wouldn''t let his father touch alcohol, much less lay a finger on his loved ones. He was like a sword of Damocles; he could as well bring heaven or hell upon his family. Only time could tell what path Alexey would choose in this timeline. All Misha could do was trying to prevent a disaster, and if it still happened, make sure his mother and his sister could face it.


    For now, though, he didn''t have the strength to face his father. In this small body, he felt too weak and insignificant when this man was in the same room as him. He was unable to put aside the impression that he could grab him by the throat and slam him into the wall at any moment. Without his healthy, tall, and lean body, which could easily send flying his father with a single kick, Misha had lost his brazing confidence. He would never admit it, though.


    His younger self''s physical constitution exerted a lot of psychological strain on him, especially in the presence of his father. Truthfully, he didn''t realize it and thought that he was doing fine, telling himself that he was only too lazy to deal with Alexey. But in reality, he didn''t even dare to talk to his father and decided to pretend to be sleepy. He was fainting so often lately that no one was surprised.


    Only the old lady didn''t quite understand why he wanted to sleep when it wasn''t even noon. Moreover, weren''t they supposed to go shopping in the afternoon? It wasn''t the time to stay in bed! Her great-granddaughter needed to come with her so they could choose the perfect dress for her! And they also needed to buy a cat. She felt too lonely lately.


    Everyone tacitly decided to ignore her. Even the guy that generally laughed at Misha''s expense was starting to find the old lady''s ramblings boring.


    Alexey silently sat on the plastic chair, his long legs crossed in front of him, and his hands with his fingers interlocked rested on his knee. He glared at the old lady, wishing she would shut her mouth a bit. She was disturbing his son''s rest, and it irked him a little. However, it was still an old lady and couldn''t be rude to her. Therefore, he only stared at her with an icy expression, trying to convey his dissatisfaction with his eyes.


    Although Misha was only resting his eyes, he also found the old lady''s nagging quite annoying. Her words didn''t make any sense. It was impossible to follow her train of thought. He suddenly wondered how Gabriel was able to discuss with her without losing his mind.


    While the old lady was uttering who knew what, the boy let his thoughts wander, trying to think of how he would handle his father and Gabriel. Until lunch, he was deep into his thoughts, which made his fever go up slightly. Only when it was time to eat did he stop pretending to be asleep. He didn''t want his father to push his shoulder to wake him up, so he rapidly opened his eyes and sat on the bed. The food was set on the wheeled table, which his father brought closer to him. Without a word, Misha started to eat his not-so-good meal.


    As the boy shoved the food down his throat, a little girl and a man entered the room. First, they excused themself for coming while they were eating, and then they went to the old lady''s bedside.


    Misha sneaked a curious glance at the two of them. It was the first time someone came to visit the old lady since he moved into this room. Hence, they piqued his interest.


    It was a man in his early thirties and a girl that seemed a bit younger than him. She was probably around seven years old. The man was nothing special. He had this kind of face that people tended to quickly forget. He was neither handsome nor ugly, neither thin nor fat. Misha could only describe him as banal.


    However, the little girl wasn''t as dull as the man, on the contrary. She was quite cute. Her chocolate-brown hair reached her waist and was a bit curly. She had an oval face that still held a trace of baby fat, light-brown eyes that sparkled with curiosity, a small nose, and pink lips. Her fluffy dress made her look like a little princess.


    Frowning, Misha stared at her for a long time, holding his spoon near his mouth, which made him look a little bit foolish. He didn''t know why but she felt eerily familiar.


    While he was trying to remember where he had seen her, the father-daughter duo started to talk with the old lady, and they took some news about her health. Then, the boy learned that the little girl was the famous great-granddaughter. The moment he heard this, Misha couldn''t help but cough a few times, spilling his soup on the table.


    Misha wanted to scream that they didn''t look alike at all! How could the old lady mistake him for the little girl!? His hair was blond and relatively short, and his eyes were crystal blue. They weren''t even close to brown! In fact, the only thing they had in common was the color of their skin, which was an ordinary white. He could understand that her memories were blurry, but still! He suddenly felt depressed, and his gaze held a hint of resentment when it landed on the girl.


    This time, Misha met her eyes, and he was stunned silly. That playful and mischevious look, he could swear he had seen it many times before. When the man realized his daughter wasn''t listening, he ruffled her hair slightly while calling her name to draw her attention back, "Vanessa?"


    Misha''s jaws almost dropped. ''Are you kidding me?'' He couldn''t believe it. If he remembered correctly, his friend at this age was living in America close to the Canadian border. She had no reason to be here. Well, there was the old lady, but Misha momentarily forgot her existence. The boy decided to ask just in case.


    "Mister? What''s your name?"


    "Me?" asked the ordinary man, pointing at himself. In response, Misha nodded, and the man answered with a small smile, "Dean Abbett."


    ''So his daughter should be called Vanessa Abett, right?'' thought the boy, staring at the little girl incredulously. Maybe they just shared the same name? Feeling his heartbeat accelerating, Misha decided to ask another question, even if it would make him appear somewhat rude. Anyway, he had never been the kind to be polite.


    "Why haven''t you come sooner? I''ve been here for a while, but no one came to visit the old lady!" In the corner of his mind, he also thought that it would be great if they could take the nag with them when they left.


    "Well... My family lives in Buffalo, so it''s quite far from here," shyly admitted the man, his head lowered.


    Misha was dumbstruck. Even the timid man corresponded to the description Vanessa had made of her father. ''F.u.c.k! Wasn''t I supposed to meet her in ten years!? Why is our first meeting so freaking out of place now!? I don''t understand it, I don''t understand it, I really don''t understand it!''


    First, his father cut short his business trip, coming back sooner than expected, and now this. Was it the butterfly effect that Santa Claus had talked about? Misha didn''t know, but he thought that he really needed to look into this matter as soon as possible. He had transmigrated into his younger self for a bit more than two weeks, and things were already so different from his past life. He only had a fever! How could it change things to this degree!?

 Chapter 26 - Playground

    Misha dared not the blink, staring at the little girl as if she held all the secrets in the world. In response, Vanessa tilted her head and smiled widely. Two small dimples appeared in her cheeks, and her eyes formed two adorable crescent moons, which made her appear cuter. However, in Misha''s eyes, she didn''t look pretty, only devilish.


    In their previous life, Misha had seen the a.d.u.l.t version of this smile so often that he couldn''t mistake it. That sweet expression was the beginning of a big headache. It seemed like Vanessa had always been mischievous, even as a child. She got a knack for pushing her friends around. Well, she also didn''t spare total strangers. The poor lambs were always falling into her clutches.


    Sure enough, the little girl didn''t wait long before opening her mouth and dragging him into her childish scheme. "Are you bored?" asked Vanessa with a soft tone. Then she added before Misha could even answer, "How about going to the indoor playground downstairs? We could play a game!"


    Misha''s mouth twitched. When it came to his friend, he wasn''t blinded by her sweet appearance anymore, not after all the time spent with this little devil, and he knew that whether he was bored or not, it wouldn''t affect the girl in any way. All she wanted was a reason to leave her great-grandmother''s bedside and have some fun. To her, the old lady was almost like a stranger since she seldom saw her, and she didn''t feel obliged to keep her company.


    Luckily, there was a boy of her age who seemed quite interested in her as he kept on staring at her with wide-open eyes. She didn''t care about the fact that he was lying in a hospital bed, which naturally meant that he was sick. All she thought was that he would do a great scapegoat. She could use him to sneak away right under her father''s nose. In her mind, she was a good girl who only offered to play with a poor, sick child.


    In the end, Misha couldn''t refuse her, not when she was looking at him with such intense eyes. Although he knew the real reason she offered to play together, he also benefited from it. He hadn''t left his room for so long; it would do him good to move around a bit. So, he shrugged, "Yeah, why not?"


    However, his father wasn''t sharing his opinion. He frowned and said with a firm tone, "Misha, you''re sick. You should rest, or else you won''t get better any time soon."


    "But¡­" whispered the child, lowering his gaze.


    "And you''re still eating."


    "I''m not really hungry¡­"


    "You barely touched your plate."


    Misha bit his lips, poking the food with his fork. This thing wasn''t very appealing. Frankly, he wondered if his father would still dare to say to eat his plate after eating hospital food for a few days in a row. Perhaps, he would say the contrary and even bring takeout the next time he came to visit him. Dreaming wasn''t forbidden.


    Seeing his son''s action, Alexey sighed lightly and decided to compromise, "Finish your plate, then you can go play. But if you don''t feel well, say it and stay in your bed."


    A smile bloomed on his small face, and Misha furiously nodded his head, afraid that his father would change his mind. Then, he wolfed his meal in a matter of seconds under the laugh of his noisy roommate.


    Vanessa''s father wasn''t too keen on the idea, either. After all, they came to visit his grandmother, not to play around. Leaving the old lady''s side to keep an eye on his daughter was not what he came here for.


    The father of the boy seemed to sense his worries. He looked at him and said, "I can watch over them, and we won''t stay at the playground too long."


    "He?" Misha w.h.i.n.ed, looking at his father with a hint of resentment in his eyes.


    "An hour, no more," said Alexey with a firm tone.


    "Stingy," murmured the child for himself.


    "Did you say something?"


    "No! Nothing. Nothing at all!" awkwardly laughed Misha as he pushed the wheeled table out of the way and prepared to jump off his bed.


    His father didn''t say anything, but the look in his eyes spoke volumes.


    While the father and son duo bickered, the man was thinking over the suggestion. However, even if the other father accompanied the kids, the man still wouldn''t feel reassured. The idea of entrusting his daughter to a stranger put him on edged.


    Vanessa sensed his hesitation, so she didn''t hesitate and tugged her father''s jeans. The man bent over and she whispered something in his ear. Afterward, although he was a little reluctant, he let her daughter go with the boy.


    The two children and the man left the room soon after. While they were walking toward the elevator, Vanessa asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Misha. My father is called Alexey."


    "Misha? Isn''t it a girl''s name?"


    The little boy almost tripped over his own two feet. Why did she say the same thing she had said the first time she heard his name in their past life? Right now, she was more than ten years younger!


    "No! It''s also a boy''s name!" pouted the child, glaring at his father from the corner of his eyes. He decided that it was his fault if he had such an ambiguous name ¨C he discarded the fact that the one who named him was his mother, not his father.


    "By the way, how did you know that this hospital had a playground?" He had been here for a few days, and he didn''t know. Even in his previous life, Misha had never known that there could be a playground inside a hospital.


    "My mother has been here for a long time. When I came to visit her and she wasn''t feeling too bad, she would bring me to the playground and play with me a bit," answered Vanessa with a smile, and Misha felt like someone was trying to crush his heart.


    He knew Vanessa had lost her mother when she was quite young. It was one of the reasons they grew close so fast as they had experienced the same thing. All she had said, though, was that her mother had died from an illness. He would never have thought that he had been hospitalized in the hospital where his friend''s mother passed away.


    Afterward, Misha didn''t dare to say anything, and the heavy atmosphere lasted until they reached the playground. There, they had to disinfect their hands before entering the room, and if they had a cold or something along those lines, they had to wear a mask. Although Misha only had a fever and he didn''t seem contagious, he was still asked to put on a blue mask just in case, which he reluctantly did.


    Inside the room, a few kids were playing here and there. Their parents sat on the side, closely watching over them. Some toys, like plastic cars, big pieces of Lego, and cheap dolls, were made available for the kids the play with. The ground was covered with a thin mattress, and two small inflatable slides stood tall in the middle of the playground. There was also a plastic house where a bunch of little girls played.


    "I''m going to sit over there," said Alexey, pointing at the other a.d.u.l.ts who were sitting next to each other on plastic chairs.


    In response, Misha nodded to let him know that he heard him. Then, he followed Vanessa to a box. The girl opened it and rummaged through it for a while. When she found what she wanted, she smiled brightly and proudly showed it to her new friend.


    Misha blinked, then asked, "What''s that?"


    "A tea set!"


    "Yeah, I can see that. But why did you take it out?" asked the boy as he stared at the pink tea set toy with a frown. He had a bad premonition.


    "Because we are going to play house, of course!"


    Misha''s mouth twitched. What did he expect? Vanessa was presently seven years old, not twenty-three. She wouldn''t drag him to a bar to drink and dance all night.


    "And you''re the mum, and I''m the dad!"


    "Eh!? Why?" Was it him, or was there something wrong with their respective roles?


    "Because you''re cuter than me!" answered Vanessa with a childish tone.


    Misha''s heart dropped. No matter the age, that girl was a pest who loved to bully him.


    ''Cuter than me, my ass!'' he thought, grinding his teeth. ''Wait until you grow up, I''m so going to make you regret this!'' Because, after all, he was an a.d.u.l.t in the body of a kid, and he couldn''t exactly take revenge on a little girl. He wasn''t that imm.a.t.u.r.e yet!

 Chapter 27 - Freedom

    The m.a.t.u.r.e and responsible Misha put aside his grievances and played house with the little girl for almost an hour. He poured invisible tea into an empty cup and listened to Vanessa talk about their inexistent children. They also had a dog named Pudding. Later on, the dog became a cat, but it was still called Pudding.


    There were a few times where Misha almost couldn''t control himself anymore, especially when Vanessa called him ''wife'' to draw his attention. Every time he heard that affectionate nickname, he was about to throw the tea set across the room. Luckily, he calmed down just in time and refrained from breaking the toy into thousands of pieces. He had worked on his temper quite a lot in the previous timeline, which seemed to pay off a little. In the corner of his mind, he also kept on telling himself that playing house with Vanessa was much better than keeping the old lady company, so he decided to shut up and entertain the little girl.


    In short, it was torture.


    When Vanessa proposed to play together, Misha thought he could take the opportunity to ask his friend if she had any good pranks up her sleeves. He knew that girl had always been mischievous, unlike Dereck, who was an honest boy. However, he didn''t find the right timing to ask. That girl was talking too much, and it was hard to interject.


    As an a.d.u.l.t, Vanessa understood that she couldn''t always monopolize the conversation, but as a child, she didn''t understand this simple principle at all. She was a chatterbox without an off-button.


    After an hour, his father told them that time was up, and Misha heaved a sigh of relief while Vanessa pouted a little. She still wanted to play! But that man wasn''t like her father and didn''t waver despite her teary eyes, on the contrary. His face became icier. In the end, she could only accept her fate and tidy up, putting back the tea set into the box. She dragged her feet out of the playground, glancing back at the door every two seconds until they reached the elevator.


    Soon after they went back to the room, Vanessa and her father left. They had to drive quite a long distance, and the man worked the very next day. Thus, they couldn''t stay for long.


    At first, Misha had wanted to ask Vanessa for her contact information, but he ultimately stopped himself, thinking that it would be weird. They lived very far away from each other, and the present technology wasn''t convenient to keep in touch. The phone bills to make a call between the two countries cost an arm. His father certainly wouldn''t allow him to use the phone only to call an unknown little girl who lived in the USA. To top it all, for the girl, he was only a playmate she met at the hospital, a kid like any other kid, and she would soon forget him.


    Hence, Misha decided to shut up and said goodbye with a smile. Watching her small back disappear into the corridor, he silently added, ''See you in ten years.''


    In a few years, Vanessa would move back to Canada. Since she wasn''t close to her father''s side of the family, she didn''t hesitate to leave Buffalo when she decided to start anew.


    His father was born in Canada, and that also was where he met her mother, but he went to America for his job after his wife''s death. Later on, he decided to live there for the rest of his life. The rest of his family also followed him, and some already lived in the area of Buffalo. However, even though Vanessa quite loved America, she never felt at home in Buffalo, always thinking of her mother''s homeland. So, the moment she turned eighteen, she left to study in Canada, where she also struggled to find a job.


    That was all Misha knew about her past. Even if Vanessa talked a lot, she was still secretive about her private life. She loved to brag about her daughter, but Misha knew nothing of the child''s father. Well, he also never asked. Misha wasn''t the kind to dig up skeletons. If Vanessa didn''t talk about something, he wouldn''t delve deeper into the matter.


    After the father and daughter duo left, the room fell silent, and Misha, who was extremely tired after listening to Vanessa''s nagging, went to bed. His poor head was hurting like hell.


    When the boy woke up a few hours later, his fever was gone. There were still some aches left in his muscles, but at least, he didn''t feel like a car had hit him at full speed, which was a great improvement from his previous painful state.


    A smile bloomed on his face, and he didn''t wait long before calling the nurse over, telling her that he was now completely fine. Of course, she didn''t believe him. However, his bright eyes made it impossible for her to refute him heartlessly, so she still decided to play along and take his temperature. To her surprise, the fever was indeed gone.


    Afterward, a doctor came by and examined the boy''s physical state. He was quite puzzled by the sudden recovery as nothing had worked until now. To be on the safe side, he decided to observe the child for two more days before allowing him to go back home, which put Misha in a lousy mood. He wanted to go back home immediately! He had enough of hospital food and weird grannies!


    No matter how much the boy pouted, he still had to wait for the doctor''s approval. Once he received it, the whole family came to fetch him. Gabriel was also there, but Misha ignored his existence. Among the four, only his mother and his sister mattered.


    The moment they reached the first floor, Misha bolted out of the hospital under the incredulous stares of his family. It was as if he had seen the devil.


    Mrs. Brown was about to scream when the child ran toward the road. But she soon realized that she didn''t need to; the boy abruptly stopped in front of the road that separated the hospital from the parking. He carefully looked to the right and the left, and then he sprinted toward the car. A bit earlier, he had asked his mother where it was, and she had given him the number of the parking lot.


    When Misha finally found the car, he was heavily panting, and he couldn''t help but bend down slightly, putting his hands on his knees to rest. "I have no stamina at all," complained the boy with a hoarse voice. Although he already knew it, he still didn''t want to admit it. He ran for less than a hundred meters! And it felt like he had just done a marathon!


    Although Misha had many complaints in his heart, he couldn''t w.h.i.n.e for long. There were footsteps behind him, which drew his attention, and he turned his head to meet the owners of the footsteps.


    Gabriel and Masha were just behind him as they had run after him. Contrary to the child, though, they didn''t look out of breath, which was quite infuriating. He had sprinted, and in order to follow him, those two had also sprinted, yet they were perfectly fine! They weren''t even disheveled! It was unfair!


    The moment Misha''s eyes landed on Masha, she couldn''t help but admonished him, reminding him that he had been discharged from the hospital only a few minutes ago. Did he already miss his roommates and the cramped room? If he wanted to go back so much, he just had to tell her.


    With a small smile, Misha replied with a soft voice, "Sorry, I was just too excited."


    Pursing his lips, Masha gently flicked her brother''s forehead, saying, "Be careful. You should wait a few days before running around, okay?"


    Hearing her worried tone, Misha felt a little guilty. Now that he could finally move around, he just wanted to put as much distance as possible between him and the hospital.


    With a clumsy military salute and an overly serious face, Misha answered to his sister, "Yes, ma''am!"


    Seeing him trying to act like a grow-up quelled Masha''s worries a little. Her brother was just too cute! Too adorable! She soon forgot about being severe and ruffled her brother''s fluffy hair instead, a foolish smile on her lips.


    On the side, Gabriel discreetly shook his head, wondering if something went wrong with Masha''s brain. She was severely affected by the bro-con disease, and there was no cure in her case.


    "Come on. Let''s go home!" said Masha, opening the door of the car ¨C her mother had given her the key.


    "Yeah, let''s go home," repeated Misha as he got in the car, an indecipherable smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Now that he was discharged from the hospital, he could finally put his plan in motion. He had to take care of Gabriel once and for all.

 Chapter 28 - Home

    The crystal blue eyes swept swiftly around the room. After a second of hesitation, Misha stepped in, closing the door behind him.


    Although he had stayed in this bedroom for a few days when his fever started acting up, he never took the time to observe it, much less appreciate it. Until now, he hadn''t felt like it was his ''own'' room. It was as if he was a freeloader living in someone''s else bedroom. The childish decor clashed with his grown-up''s mindset, but he had to admit that it was still hundreds of times better than the hospital room. At least, he didn''t have any roommates who would mistake his bed for theirs.


    After observing his room for a while, the boy finally walked to the shelf near the window. Standing on his toes, he stretched his arm to take a dinosaur toy in the upper part. It was a T rex with a rough texture. At first glance, Misha could tell that the plastic used to make the toy was of poor quality. Moreover, the awful brownish-red color was peeling, revealing the beige plastic underneath the paint. Nevertheless, that cheap toy had been his treasure when he was young, and he couldn''t help but smile while looking at it, stroking its head with his thumb.


    Once more, the child looked around his room, then he softly said, "It feels good to be home."


    With the toy in his hand, Misha went to his bed and tossed the T rex on the mattress. If someone were to enter his room, he would pretend to be playing with it. He didn''t know what a kid of his age should be doing when he was left alone, but since there were dinosaur toys scattered here and there in his bedroom, Misha guessed that he often played with it when he was young. Frankly, his memories were blurry, and he had a hard time remembering his childhood. He only remembered that he loved that toy very much, and that was all.


    Climbing on his bed, which his mother had made up after his hospitalization, Misha sprawled onto it for a second. Then, he anxiously crawled to the head of the bed. With a swift movement, he tossed aside the pillows and slid his hand between the wall and the bed base. Because there was a narrow space between the mattress and the head, it created a crack where things could fell to the floor and roll under the bed.


    Just after transmigrating, his mother had suddenly come into his room, and he had pushed the golden watch beneath the pillows to hide it. As they slept, the wristwatch fell into the crack, but since it was a bit too big, it was stuck between the bed base and the wall. It didn''t fall on the floor and didn''t make any sound. Thus, it didn''t disturb their sleep. When Misha woke up the next day, he had forgotten about it. After that, he had a fever for a long time, and he wasn''t in the mood to think about the device and what mysteries it held.


    The space was narrow, but Misha''s hands were just small enough to pass. When his finger touched the cold metal, he heaved a sigh of relief. His mother hadn''t noticed it when she made his bed and didn''t take it ¨C the mattress hide the crack well, and if Misha hadn''t known there was something there, he also wouldn''t have found it.


    Misha rapidly excavated the golden watch and sat on the bed, the time-travel device on his knees. Then, he examined it from all angles, fiddling with the buttons, but no matter how much he twisted and pushed, nothing happened. As Santa Claus as said, it was impossible to change its setting.


    The boy pouted a little, glaring at the uncooperative golden watch. However, he soon regained his smile. He was already more than satisfied with his present situation; he was only curious about the mysterious device. It looked like nothing more than an ordinary but expensive watch. Although its craftmanship was exquisite and delicate, no one would believe that this beautiful wristwatch was a time machine. Even the handles of the watch worked, showing that it was presently 14:40.


    Squinting his eyes, Misha stared at the watch for a long time, but in the end, he could only hide it, not knowing what to do with it. Anyway, even if he were to find something interesting about it, he wouldn''t understand how it worked. Perhaps he could try to catch Santa Claus on Christmas and bombard him with questions. Until then, he had no other choice but to hide it and wait.


    Because the crack between the bed and the wall wasn''t completely safe ¨C when his mother changes the bedsheets, she might inadvertently saw it one day ¨C, Misha decided to put it somewhere else. There was a problem, though. His mother was the one who cleaned his room and folded his clothes. She had access to everything, and thus nothing was truthfully safe.


    Misha was so discouraged about this weak body of his that he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Even if he couldn''t follow any art martial class, he should at least try to get in shape. Since he threw his brain in the trash bin a long time ago, his only strong point had always been his stamina. Now that it had lost his sturdy body and was stuck with a hole as a brain, what was he supposed to do? Sell meng[1]? He knew his cute face was a good weapon against aunties and the like, but he was reluctant to use it. Every time he did it, it hurt his pride very much. He wanted to be a manly man, not a sweet angel!


    After brooding over his situation for a while, the boy finally stood up, dusting his pants. He took a deep breath, glancing at the toy on his bed. Frankly, he didn''t know how to kill time while his mother was preparing dinner.


    If only he had access to the internet, it wouldn''t be as lost. ''Things really changed in fifteen years,'' he thought, slightly reflecting on his cellphone dependency, but he was missing it very much, so he stopped reflecting.


    Misha seriously didn''t know what to do. Playing with dinosaur toys wasn''t that much entertaining. Was he supposed to make them roar at each other? How does a T rex roar?


    In the end, he stood there without moving an inch until he had a stroke of genius.


    A wicked smile bloomed on his lips while he dashed out of his room and then ran down the stairs. Once he reached the first floor, he remembered that his physical constitution was presently quite pitiful. He almost collapsed a second time. In the back of his mind, he was starting to sort out what kind of exercises he could do to improve his stamina. It was going to be a huge challenge.


    As Misha was racking his brain over this problem, he trotted to the kitchen.


    There, his mother was instructing her two helpers, Misha and Gabriel, on what to do. She had planned to make a feast to celebrate the return of his son and her husband, but she didn''t expect the two teenagers to be kitchen killers. In their past life, Gabriel took a long time before learning how to cook. Misha had forgotten how many times he had eaten unidentified food. It was hard to believe that the teenage boy, after a few years of training, would become an outstanding cook.


    Misha watched the messy kitchen with a small smile on his lips. It was a funny sight, and the frowning expression of both Masha and Gabriel was hilarious. It was as if they were experiencing a great ordeal. They squinted their eyes, glaring at the stack of potatoes they had to peel. Their knife skills were terrible, if not inexistent. Thus, they always ended cutting a big chunk of the potatoes instead of only peeling its skin.


    On the side, his mother was looking at the two teenagers with a helpless expression, not knowing what to do. There were a lot of vegetables to cut and prepare, but her helpers weren''t that much of a help. She had to take care of the meat and the stove; she couldn''t do everything by herself in a short amount of time.


    While she was still thinking about what to do, she noticed her son standing in the doorframe. The moment she saw him, a sweet smile appeared on her face, and her frown disappeared. "Are you hungry? Do you want a snack?"


    Misha shook his head. He fidgeted a little and shyly asked, "Can I go over to Dereck''s house? And play a little before dinner?"


    When Mrs. Brown heard his question, she couldn''t hide the worry she felt. She still answered, "Of course you can! But you have to come back before 17:00."


    "Thank you!" giggled Misha as he ran over and hugged his mother''s waist.


    In Masha''s eyes, a light of hope glinted, but it was soon extinguished when her mother added, "Then, ask your father to come with you." Why could she gave her that task!?


    The boy''s mouth twitched. Dereck''s house was two blocks away! He didn''t need to be escorted, and he didn''t want to be escorted, much less by his father! He was a big man! Well, if he took into account this small body, not really, but still. It wasn''t like he would accept candies from strangers and follow them.


    Although Misha was unhappy, sensing his mother''s worries, he didn''t voice his complaint. Instead, he said, "Ok. I will go ask!"


    [1] It''s a Chinese expression that I loved very much. Basically, it''s ''acting cute.'' I couldn''t find anything else that had the meaning of what I wanted to convey, so I just used it! I will probably change it one day.

 Chapter 29 - Derecks house

    Misha suddenly felt nervous, staring at the door in front of him as it wasn''t a simple door but the gate of hell. The boy bit his lips, then shook his head, laughing at himself. Why should he be anxious? He wasn''t a kid anymore. Yes, he was an a.d.u.l.t, albeit in the body of a child. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    Ignoring the knot in his stomach, Misha took a deep breath and knocked three times. After the man inside gave him permission to enter, the boy slowly walked into his father''s study.


    Alexey was sitting on his chair, looking through a pile of paperwork. He had requested a leave from work, but he still brought back the urgent doc.u.ments that needed to be analyzed and approved by him. This way, his absence at the company didn''t hinder the progress of his team''s project. It was also because of this that his boss reluctantly agreed to let him go home. He was also a father, and he knew how anxious one could be when their children were hospitalized.


    The hinges of the door squeaked, but afterward, there was no more sound. Frowning slightly, Alexey lifted his eyes from the doc.u.ment he was reading and looked at the doorway. He saw his son, who was standing there like a stone. "Misha? Are you ok?" asked the man with a hint of worry.


    His father''s voice pulled him out of his thought, and Misha immediately nodded, "Yeah, I''m fine. Perfectly fine." He said so, but he still didn''t dare to move away from the door. He had only stepped into the room, unable to go further in. There were too many unpleasant memories in this study, and the sight of it made him sick in his stomach. Misha couldn''t muster the courage to stand closer to his father, not in this room.


    "Actually, I want to go to Dereck''s house, but mom said to ask you to come with me." The boy began to fidget. "Is it ok?"


    The corner of Alexey''s mouth turned up in a small smile, which softened his sharp facial features. The man put his paperwork aside and stood up, saying, "Sure."


    Without further delay, they left the house ¨C before leaving, Mrs. Brown made sure to tell them to be careful and rushed over to kiss her son on both cheeks, making the child giggled a little.


    *****


    When they arrived at Dereck''s house, Misha couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. Walking alone with his father was terribly awkward.


    Before transmigrating into his younger self, Misha had cut ties with that man many years ago, and the last time they spoke to each other, he only had curses to say. The boy he now was didn''t know how to interact with Alexey. Moreover, his father was a man of few words, so it wasn''t easy to have a proper discussion with him.


    The only idea he had in mind was talking about the weather, but Misha wasn''t sure that was something a child would talk about, so the boy decided to shut his mouth all the way to his friend''s house.


    In the corner of his mind, Misha decided to ask Dereck how he interacted with his father. Perhaps, mimicking his friend''s actions would help. He was still thinking about this when he knocked on the door.


    The moment Dereck opened the door, Misha smiled brightly at the chubby child, who was clearly surprised to see his friend standing on his doorstep. For the past few days, Dereck had often passed by his house, but nobody was there. Frankly, he had found it odd, and he even felt a little worried. The day his friend went to the hospital, he was at his house, so he knew what had happened. However, after that, he didn''t get any news.


    Finally, the boy showed up at his doorstep a few days later as if nothing had happened, and Dereck didn''t know how to react.


    Seeing his dumb face, Misha couldn''t swallow back his laughter and said, "Surprise!"


    Although Misha knew he should have called before coming over, he had never been the kind to do so, popping up when people least expect it. He always did things impulsively, which included visiting his friends. Anyway, he only lived two blocks away, so it wasn''t inconvenient to walk and ask in person if he could come and play ¨C he was already there, so the possibility of his friend saying ''no'' wasn''t as high as if he had called.


    With a gentle smile, Dereck softly asked, a hint of worry in his voice, "You''re fine now? Your fever is gone?"


    "Yes! I''m perfectly fine!" said Misha with a proud tone, puffing out his small c.h.e.s.t. He was even able to walk to his friend''s house without feeling too exhausted. It was something worth celebrating! "So, can we play together?"


    "Sure!" answered the chubby child, beaming with joy. Lately, it had been lonely without Misha, who was his only friend. "I will ask grandma."


    The child went in and came back quickly, nodding to let them know that the answer was ''yes.''


    "I will pick up Misha around five," said Alexey, his tone as icy as ever. Glancing at his son, he added, "Don''t cause trouble for your friend."


    "I won''t!" replied the boy, his mouth twitching. He couldn''t wait for his father to leave, and when the man finally walked away, he glared at his back. ''Humph! I hope you get lost,'' he childishly thought, knowing perfectly well that it wasn''t possible.


    "Come in!" said Dereck, pushing the door a little further open, and Misha obediently walked in, glancing around curiously. It had been a long time since he had come here.


    Dreck''s room was on the second floor. To reach it, they had to walk through the living room where his grandmother was watching the TV while knitting a pair of slippers. Since it was a weekday, Dereck''s parents were at work, and it was his grandmother who babysat him. Because she lived with them ¨C her apartment was in the bas.e.m.e.nt ¨C, it was convenient for her to take care of her grandson. She also didn''t mind.


    When Misha saw her, he politely said, "Hello." However, he didn''t receive any response. The old lady was quietly knitting, not even lifting her head to greet him. Misha didn''t take it to heart. If his memory served him right, her earing was quite bad, and if he wanted her to hear him, he needed to talk with a loud voice while being close to his ear.


    After a last glance at the old lady, Misha followed his friend upstairs. Although he hadn''t come to this house for many years now, it felt somehow familiar, and a warm feeling spread in his stomach. After his father started to beat him, he would often hide here when Gabriel wasn''t at home, and Dereck would silently take care of him. Even as they grew up, Dereck still kept an eye on him. Since their youth, he had taken Misha under his wing, saying that he was two months older than him, and thus, looking after him was his duty.


    Dereck had always been more m.a.t.u.r.e than boys of his age. Now that Misha thought about it, it was probably his fault. A bittersweet smile stretched his lips. For all Dereck had done for him, he could forgive his little betrayal at the bar ¨C yes, until now, he was still thinking of taking revenge one of these days.


    Once they were in Dereck''s room, Misha''s smile grew wicker as he said, "Do you remember your promise?"


    Blinking, Dereck asked, "Which one?"


    There was more than one? Misha rapidly tossed the thought aside. It wasn''t like he could remember them, anyway.


    The boy cheerfully answered, "Helping me pulling pranks on my sister''s boyfriend!"


    "Oh, this one. Yes, I remember."


    "Then, do you have money?"


    "¡­ Yes, I have some left from my birthday."


    "Then, it is time to go out and shop a little!"


    Dereck frowned. He wasn''t supposed to leave his house when his parents were out, except if he was going to visit Misha. Although he had promised to help his friend, and they also did some naughty things previously, he was still an honest and obedient child at heart.


    "Don''t worry, I will pay you back!"


    Misha mistook his friend''s expression. He had forgotten that once upon a time, Dereck had been a law-abiding person. It changed a bit in their teens. The poor teenager, who was worried about his friend, decided to follow him around, making sure he didn''t go overboard with his rashness. Thus, Dereck often ended up sneaking around. It was impossible to know how many times they went out to the bar underaged, or how many times they had gotten in trouble because of this.


    Dereck was an honest man, but he could step on his principles a little if it were for that troublemaker, who was also his very first friend.


    "I don''t really mind the money," admitted Dereck, "It just that I''m not supposed to leave the house."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry! If your parents don''t find out, there won''t be any problems."


    "But¡­"


    "Trust me! Your grandmother is half-deaf, she won''t hear us leave, and we will come back before that bast¨C" Misha coughed and changed the words he was about to say, "Before my father comes to pick me up."


    Little Dereck fidgeted a little before finally nodding. He felt both excited and anxious at the same time. It was the first time that he would sneak out, yet it also seemed like a familiar thing, which puzzled him a little.


    -----------


    Author''s note:


    ML: So, a few chapters ago, you had ''children'' with Vanessa, and now you''re eloping with Dereck. Who exactly is the ML of this story?


    MC: Not you!


    ML: ¡­

 Chapter 30 - Sneaking out

    As Misha said, Dereck''s grandmother, Elizabeth, was half-deaf, and she indeed didn''t notice them when they slowly walked down the stairs. Every step they took made the stairs creak, but the old lady didn''t react, not even tilting her head toward the noise. Her hands never stopped, and she continued to knit the pair of slippers, glancing at the TV from time to time. She didn''t seem that much interested in it, maybe because she couldn''t hear clearly what the newscaster was saying. Because there were no captions, there was no text to help her understand what was going on on the screen ¨C Elizabeth probably didn''t know how to turn them on, if she knew of their existence.


    With a pounding heart, the two boys observed her every move through the staircase railing, waiting for who knew what. They knew what they had to do, but the first step was always the most difficult one. They only had one chance, and they were afraid to mess it up because once caught, sneaking out would become impossible.


    To leave the house, they had two choices. The first one was to walk through the front door, but they would have to pass through the living room to reach it, which meant that Elizabeth would inevitably see them. The second choice was to use the backdoor in the kitchen. However, the living room was an open room. Dereck''s grandmother only had to turn her head to see what was happening in the kitchen. Even if there was some furniture that could hide them while they moved around the room, the kitchen was mostly empty. It wasn''t the best place to play hide-and-seek.


    In this house, sneaking out was quite tricky, and that wasn''t only because of the position of the doors.


    The foundation of the house was slightly raised. Therefore, the windows on the first floor were higher than usual, and with their small body, the two boys couldn''t jump out of them without hurting themselves. Although Misha was reckless, he still didn''t want to go back to the hospital, at least not so soon. He had enough of it for a few months. Hence, they quickly disregarded that idea. Then, they thought of climbing out of the bas.e.m.e.nt windows, but they had to walk through the living room to reach the stairs that led to Elizabeth''s apartment, which wasn''t any better than walk directly to the front door.


    Afterward, Dereck thought of telling his grandmother that they were going to play outside for a while, then use this excuse to leave and buy whatever Misha wanted to buy. However, this plan also had a big loophole. There was a bay window that overlooked the backyard, and he knew his grandmother would sit beside it to watch over them while they played outside. They couldn''t leave under her watchful eyes. She was half-deaf, but not blind.


    Therefore, the only choice left was the backdoor in the kitchen.


    The two boys looked at each other, and Misha nodded, signaling that it was time to move out. They couldn''t exactly stay in the stairs forever.


    Just now, Elizabeth glanced at the TV before turning back her eyes on the slippers. Relying on his previous observation, Misha thought that she probably wouldn''t lift her head for a moment. Thus, it was the best time to sneak out.


    After taking a deep breath, the two boys silently made their way toward the door, half-crouching. For once, Misha felt lucky to be so small. It was easier to hide behind the furniture. Although the old lady''s earing wasn''t good, Misha didn''t want to try his luck, and he was careful not to make noise.


    Once they reached the sidewalk in front of the neighbor''s house, they stopped to run. On the one hand, Dereck was not in shape, and it didn''t take long before he was out of breath. On the other hand, Misha''s present constitution was also not too good, almost as bad as his friend. He couldn''t sprint for long, or else he would feel like his lungs were on fire.


    The two boys stood on the sidewalk, panting heavily. One was chubby while the other looked like a doll. They inevitably drew the attention, but Misha didn''t care, ignoring the passersby''s gazes. Well, in the corner of his mind, he still wanted to tell them to piss off. Luckily, he was over the moon and didn''t bother with them.


    Finally, Misha was about to take the first step in getting rid of Gabriel, which made him feel somehow ecstatic. While he was stuck in his hospital bed, he dreamt about it every single day. Now that he could work on his plan, it was no wonder he was in a particularly good mood.


    With a bright smile, Misha looked at his friend and said, his tone childish and mischievous, "Our first stop is the drugstore!"


    A bit puzzled, Dereck asked, "Why?"


    "You will know soon enough," laughed the boy before taking the lead. However, after a few steps, he stopped and turned around. "Do you know where is the drugstore?"


    "No?"


    The two boys looked at each other, not uttering a word. Misha hadn''t come to this neighborhood for a long time, and he didn''t remember where the shops were, while Dereck was a kid who rarely went out except for visiting his friend''s house. In short, neither of them was familiar with the neighborhood, and they didn''t know the way to the drugstore.


    The chubby child scratched his cheek, glancing to the left and the right, unsure of what to do now. As for Misha, he had the reflex to search for his cellphone in his pocket only to realize that he didn''t own one at this age. He couldn''t look up the address of the nearest drugstore on the internet, so he didn''t have a choice but to use the old-fashioned way.


    Without a word, the boy walked toward two young women who were chatting while jogging. With a polite but firm tone, he asked, "Excuse me! Can you tell me where is the drugstore?"


    When they heard him, they stopped running and looked at the cute child before them with a hint of curiosity and worry in their eyes. Such a small kid shouldn''t be wandering around alone. Although Misha was almost ten, he still appeared to be at most seven years old. With his rosy cheeks and big blue eyes, he looked like a little angel, which softened the girls'' heart and triggered their maternal instinct.


    Before they could answer the boy, another child joined them. This one was chubby and seemed a bit older, but he had an honest and candid face that didn''t lose to Misha''s angelic appearance. Immediately, they felt a bit reassured to see another child accompanying the first one. After a round of questions, the girls decided to escort the two children to the drugstore. Once they reached it, they asked over and over again if the boys were sure they didn''t need them to show them the way back. Misha insisted that they would be fine, and they finally left, albeit a bit reluctantly.


    Because Misha knew perfectly well what he wanted, he didn''t need to run back and forth in the store. He rapidly found what he was searching ¨C Misha often visited the drugstore in his past-life, making him quite familiar with its usual layout. Without any hesitation, the boy took a bottle of laxative under the curious stare of Dereck. He hesitated a second and then took another one. Satisfied, he quickly went to the cashier''s counter.


    However, Misha was doomed to left the shop empty-handed. The cashier refused to sell a bottle of laxative to such a young child, much less two. What if the boy drank all of it and emptied himself to death? This medicament was too dangerous in the hands of a child. Without the presence of an a.d.u.l.t, there was no way the cashier would sell it to him, no matter what the child said. Acting cute or glaring at him didn''t change his mind, either.


    With a belly full of resentment, Misha thought of stealing it, but the cashier was now paying attention to them, which restrained their actions. Moreover, they had nothing to hide the bottles. He, as well as Dereck, didn''t bring a backpack, and their pockets were too small to hold it. Stealing the laxative in this situation was nothing but a pipe dream.


    In the end, the boys could only leave the drugstore empty-handed.


    Once outside, Misha glared at the store as if he was wondering how to destroy it. Despite his disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, he still turned on his heels with a straight back. After all, the laxative was only one item among the list Misha had made. In the hospital, he had too much time on his hands, and he did think of a few nasty pranks. He also asked his roommates for some ideas, and the noisy one had quite a lot to say.


    Well, their shopping session was only starting!


    -------------


    Author''s note


    ML: What were you planning to do with that laxative?


    MC: Feed it to you, of course!


    ML: You know, it doesn''t taste really good, and I would probably notice there something off with the taste if you mix it with something.


    MC: So what? If I take the time to cook you something and put the laxative in, even if it tastes awful, you''re still gonna eat it all, no?


    ML: ¡­


    MC: I ate all of your burned meals in the past, so shut your mouth and eat what I''m telling you to eat! My poor stomach had it really hard back then, so don''t you dare complain!


    ML: Fine, fine¡­ (¨i©n¨i)

 Chapter 31 - Pranks

    For a while, Misha strolled in the shopping mall near the drugstore in search of some treasures. Although he couldn''t buy a laxative, which was a small thorn in his heart, he was still able to find a few things that were on his list.


    His newly acquired items put him in a pretty good mood, and he couldn''t help but giggle while Dereck pretended not to know him, looking elsewhere. Right now, his friend was acting quite foolishly, and standing by his side was a little bit embarrassing. However, he still followed behind him without complaining, a small smile on his lips.


    When Misha was about to enter another shop, he abruptly stopped in his tracks, and Dereck crashed into his back. The sudden physical contact made Misha''s body tense, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, the little boy stared at the giant clock that was hung on the wall, blinking a few times as if repeating this action could change the position of the hands. His face turned pale, and he glanced at his friend whose face wasn''t any better than his. Without a word, the two boys veered and jogged-walked back to Dereck''s house, wandering about a little as they lost their way more than once.


    Like thieves, they snuck in under Elizabeth''s nose. They arrived just in time ¨C they had around five minutes left before Alexey''s arrival. They quickly went upstairs and put Misha''s purchases in the corner of the room, hiding it under the bed.


    Seeing his nervous face, Dereck reassured Misha for the umpteenth time, saying that he would bring his things the next time he visits him. However, that still wasn''t enough to calm his friend''s nervousness, and thus Dereck had to promise to come the very next day. Only then did Misha relax.


    The moment his anxiousness was out of his mind, the little boy ended up daydreaming, fantasizing about how he would torment Gabriel. So, when his father came to fetch him, Misha had a head full of unrealistic, dreamy thoughts, and he couldn''t bother to be annoyed by Alexey''s presence. Instead, he was smiling brightly enough to blind passersby. Misha even felt like humming but restrained himself in the end. He didn''t want his father to question him about his good mood. Less he talked to him, better he felt.


    Most of his preparation was done, and it was now time to harass Gabriel until he explodes from anger, making him drop the gentleman act.


    The following days, every time the teenage boy popped up, he would be subject to pranks. Some were very childish; some were unbelievably nasty. In any case, they all tested his patience, pushing him to his limits.


    For example, whenever Gabriel showed up, Misha would hide things in his shoes. Most of the time, it was a bubble gum that the child had previously chewed until it had lost its flavor. Secretly, he stuck it onto the inner sole of the running shoes a bit before Gabriel left the house.


    In the beginning, the clueless teenage boy put his feet inside without verifying if there was something hidden in them, and the still warm and slightly wet bubble gum stuck to his sock or the sole of his feet. Sometimes, the chewing gum had the time to harden, and it felt like he was walking on a rock ¨C it was quite painful. After a stroke of genius, Misha even added gravel to the sticky material, making Gabriel''s mouth twitch. Now, it wasn''t only an impression; he literally was walking on rock.


    Cleaning the mess was also a pain in the neck because the bubble gum stuck to the inner sole, and the teenage boy had to scr.a.p.e it. It wasn''t easy to do with his big hands. Thus, after realizing that the little boy wasn''t planning on stopping putting things into his shoes, he decided to switch to sandals, allowing him to take a breather.


    However, that wasn''t the only recurrent prank there was, and his misery was only starting.


    When Gabriel stayed the night, he slept on a mattress in Misha''s room. There was no way Alexey would allow him to sleep in the same room as his daughter, much less share the same bed.


    At first, the teenage boy was supposed to sleep in the living room, but Misha unexpectedly proposed to let him stay in his bedroom, shocking everyone. After all, that child wasn''t the friendliest one, and only Dereck received such care from him, so it was normal for his family to look at him somehow strangely. Misha turned a blind eye to their dumb face and went on with his fake caring.


    The reason the boy gave was that his father tended to wake up early in the morning and watch the TV in the living room, which would disturb the teenager''s sleep. The child innocently said this even though he knew the teenager was a heavy sleeper. There could be a thunderstorm, and the guy''s eyelids wouldn''t even twitch.


    His mother loved the idea, and since Gabriel wasn''t opposed to it, at least, on the outside, it was decided that he would sleep in the child''s room. When that happened, Misha almost let out an evil laugh. For once, he felt very smart! Having the teenage boy within reach would facilitate his plan, which made him quite excited.


    When Gabriel fell asleep, the little boy took the opportunity to hide his glasses, and when the teenager woke up, he said that he didn''t know where they were. Every time, the teenage boy rummaged throughout the room, and Misha quietly watched him search for his glasses until Masha gently and secretly asked him to give them back. Only then did he help the teenager find it, pouting a little.


    It became their morning routine whenever Gabriel slept at their house.


    Then, there was that one night where the little boy used the superglue, which he had bought with Dereck''s money, to glue Gabriel''s pajama to his skin. It was with a pounding heart that he lifted the blanket, then the clothes to spread the glue on the teenage boy''s stomach.


    When the child saw the well-defined abdominal muscles, he couldn''t help but feel jealous. And thus, he added another layer of glue before pulling the pajama top back in place. He patted it and made sure it was stuck to the skin. Satisfied, he went back to his bed. The boy had forced himself to stay awake, waiting for Gabriel to fall asleep, which tired him out quite a lot. Hence, he slept like a baby that night.


    The next day, Gabriel lost a layer of skin and almost cursed out loud. Strangely enough, he started to sleep in the living room afterward.


    Today too, Misha was preparing another prank, his heart full of confidence. Because his family was going on a camping trip the next morning, his mother went out to buy groceries while his sister went to visit Camille, but they should come back in the middle of the afternoon, and Gabriel was supposed to arrive around that time too. The teenager was coming with them, and since they were leaving early in the morning, his parents told him that he might as well sleep at their house tonight.


    Of course, for the occasion, Misha had to prepare a little something.


    The one who babysat him was his father, who locked himself in his study. He was working on a big project and couldn''t play with his son. However, if Misha needed something, he only had to call him, and he would run to his side.


    In short, no one was there to monitor him.


    Rubbing his hands with glee, the little boy glanced at the kitchen. Although he wasn''t a cordon bleu, he still had minimum survival skills after leaving alone for so many years, and thus Misha was pretty confident. At least, he should be able to bake some chocolate muffins without setting the kitchen on fire.


    Rapidly, Misha went through the cupboards and found what he needed. He took a muffin mixe and followed the recipe. Thoughtfully beaten the mixture until his arms became numb, the child complained about this weak body of his once again, feeling quite aggrieved ¨C he even had to stand on his toes because he wasn''t tall enough.


    Once the mixture was ready, Misha poured it into 12 muffin cups. Afterward, he took the glass mason jar he had previously brought with him. In it, there were a few earthworms that the little boy had carefully picked up in the garden earlier. With a smile, he chose three worms among the fattest ones, then washed them under the tap to get rid of the dirt for the sake of his conscience. He was a good boy who knew how to clean the food.


    After cleaning the earthworms, he carefully buried the insects in the mixture inside one of the muffin cups.


    While humming, Misha put the muffin pan in the oven, turning on the light so he could observe the mixture slowly expand for the next 20 minutes.


    "I can wait to see his face!" giggled the little boy, swaying slightly on his feet. A sweet smile bloomed on his face, enhancing the angelic features of his delicate face. No one would think that in his heart, he nurtured evil thoughts.


    ----------------


    Author''s note


    ML: What a perverted child! Who told you to eat my tofu[1] while I''m asleep?


    MC: Shut up! I just lifted the top of your clothes and barely looked at your stomach. Don''t be a drama queen. Wait. While you''re asleep? When you''re awake, it doesn''t matter? Aren''t you the perverted one!?


    ML: That''s not what I mean!


    Author: In a few years, it''s not like you''re going to mind anyway. May as well get used to it now.


    MC: ??? (?ÑÔ?¨p)


    ML: ... I think the perverted one among us it''s that darn author of ours.


    Author: ¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥


    [1] In short, s.e.x.u.a.l harassment.

 Chapter 32 - Chocolate Muffins

    After buying a few snacks that she knew her children dearly loved, as well as the basic groceries needed for a week, Mrs. Brown went to fetch her daughter at her friend''s. She dropped her off to that house so often that she knew the way just as well as if she was going home. Sometimes, she even wondered if her daughter knew that Camille''s place wasn''t her actual house.


    Masha had always been close to her childhood friend, so much so that Mrs. Brown often had the impression of having two daughters instead of one. In her eyes, the two girls looked like sisters, the kinds that did everything together. Thus, Mrs. Brown had long since included Camille as a part of her family.


    Like every year, she and her husband invited the teenage girl to spend the week with them, but the teenage girl had gently refused, saying that she wasn''t good with outdoor activities.


    Moreover, the day they planned on coming back from their camping trip coincided with the day Camille''s family was leaving the country to travel in Europe. It was a month-long voyage that her parents had carefully planned over the past year, and Camille couldn''t exactly say she wasn''t going anymore, not when everything was already paid.


    Even if Mrs. Brown promised her to come back early in the morning so she wouldn''t miss her flight, Camille still said no as she didn''t want to take any chance.


    In truth, she didn''t have to stay at the campsite for the whole week. Instead, she could have kept them accompany on the weekend. Because Alexey couldn''t request for a week-long vacation after the few days off he had taken to visit his son at the hospital, he only had his weekends to go out with his family for the rest of summer. Hence, he could have driven the teenage girl back and forth when he traveled back home on Sunday.


    However, that didn''t change her mind, and Camille still refused their kind proposition. She didn''t want to sleep in the middle of a forest, even if it was only for two nights. She couldn''t stand the idea of bugs crawling into the tent and then on her skin. It made her stomach churn. She much preferred sleeping in her soft, warm bed.


    Thus, because of their own family trip, the time Camille and Masha could spend together was quite limited this summer, which had never happened until now. Therefore, Masha decided to pay her friend a visit before leaving. Of course, Mrs. Brown allowed it as long as her daughter helped packing the car in the evening.


    Now, the time was up, and her daughter had to come back home.


    Once Mrs. Brown arrived at Camille''s house, she was surprised to find out that Gabriel was also there. He had even brought his luggage with him so she wouldn''t have to make a detour by his home afterward. This small consideration softened her heart.


    ***


    The moment the group of three entered the house, a sweet smell drifted to their nose. Curious, they walked to the kitchen, only to come across a messy room and a little boy. The child didn''t notice them immediately, engrossed in humming a song that none of them recognized.


    Slightly leaning, his hands on his knees, the child was happily swaying his head, staring at the oven as if it was a marvelous treasure. His crystal-clear blue eyes seemed to sparkle with a thousand lights while dark brown blots left by the muffin mixture stained his white skin. It gave him a mischievous but adorable appearance.


    When Misha finally noticed their arrival, he turned his head toward the doorway. Soon, a broad smile stretched his lips, so innocent and sweet that Mrs. Brown''s heart melted while Masha''s hands felt itchy. She wanted to pinch those two tender cheeks until they turned red!


    "You''re just in time!" said the child. "It''s almost ready!"


    Only then did they realized that Misha was baking something, leaving everyone dumbstruck, especially Mrs. Brown. Her son had never shown any interest in cooking, on the contrary. Yet, it seemed like he had some hidden talents in this field.


    Still, she felt a lump rise in her throat when she realized he had done all of this by himself.


    Scared witless, Mrs. Brown almost bolted to his side, but after telling herself that such a strong reaction wouldn''t do any good to her son''s self-esteem, she managed to more or less calm down. Taken a deep breath, she quietly walked to him before crouching in front of him.


    Then, Mrs. Brown carefully verified that Misha didn''t hurt himself while cooking. She made sure he didn''t even have a scratch on him before finally taking back her gaze and let him breathe.


    When her inspection was done, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her son was quite clumsy, and she had feared the worst. Luckily, it seemed like he didn''t burn his fingers when he put the pan into the oven. His small hands were as smooth as ever. It wouldn''t have been surprising as Misha had indeed burnt himself quite a lot when he started to cook in his past life. To make matters worse, back then, he was a young man, not a kid, and yet he still found a way to burn water and mix sugar with salt.


    With a gentle smile and a soft voice, Mrs. Brown coaxed, "Next time that you want to cook, you will have to tell me. Okay, sweetheart?"


    Misha didn''t make things difficult for his mother and obediently nodded. She couldn''t let her son, who wasn''t even ten, cook whatever he wanted to cook without someone monitoring him. At this age, it was easy to cut himself with the knives or forgot to turn off the oven. Many things could happen, especially with this child who had a slight mental disability.


    "But wow!" exclaimed Masha when she glanced at the oven and saw what was inside through the door. "You made them all by yourself?"


    "Of course!" replied the child, puffing out his c.h.e.s.t. In response, she ruffled his hair while their mother started to clean up his mess. The kitchen had suffered quite a bit.


    Soon, the egg-timer rang, but his mother didn''t allow him to take out the muffin pan, afraid he would really burn himself this time. Instead, it was Gabriel who pulled it out under the intense gaze of the child.


    After the muffin cooled, Misha excitedly said, "Go and sit! I will serve you!" Before his mother could say anything, he looked at her with sparkling eyes.


    In the end, unable to resist the angelic face of her son, Mrs. Brown nodded. "But only one muffin! We still have to eat dinner later." She then called over her husband before sitting at the table with her daughter and Gabriel.


    From afar, they observed the little boy''s battle with the muffin pan while Alexey came down and asked what was going on. His lovely wife proudly told him their son''s feat, making a discreet smile appear on that cold face of his.


    A few minutes later, Misha brought five plates with one muffin on each. He placed one plate in front of one person, then sat on a chair beside his sister. Without any reservation, he took a bite of his chocolate muffin, staring at Gabriel, who still hadn''t touched his.


    After a month of miseries, the teenage boy had become more careful. His instinct told him that something wasn''t right, but it couldn''t pinpoint what. Watching the rest of the table ate with relish while complimenting the boy''s skills, he decided to put the bad feelings at the back of his mind, telling himself that he was paranoid. Thus, Gabriel took a bite.


    Surprisingly, it was indeed pretty good. Not too sweet, but not too bland either. It was just perfect. Finally, the teenager let go of his hesitation and took a bigger bite. Then, something seemed to burst in his mouth, and a weird taste spread on his tongue. When he lifted his head, he saw something following and emerging from the center of the muffin. It was stuck between his lips and slightly swung due to the sudden movement.


    The time stopped until Gabriel realized that it was an earthworm. His face paled and he abruptly stood up before dashing to the washroom. They could hear him throw up from the kitchen.


    While his family looked at their muffin with disgust, Misha kept on happily eating his, not the least bit concerned with the teenage boy. Still, he glanced at his silent sister and said, "Yours is normal. There was only one muffin with worms in it."


    Gulping, his mother asked with difficulties, "Sweetie, why did you put earthworms in Gabriel''s muffin?"


    "Dereck went to the insectarium last week. He said that you could cook insects and that it was actually pretty good for your health. But he didn''t have the chance to eat it, so he didn''t know how it tasted. Since Gabriel is a teenager and teenagers need to eat a lot of healthy stuff to grow up, especially teenage boys, I thought that it would do him good to eat insects. It just that I wasn''t sure if he would want to eat it because it doesn''t look tasty, so I decided to put worms into a chocolate muffin! Chocolate muffins taste super good after all. Dereck also said it was an excellent idea."


    Without any hesitation, Misha shamelessly put the blame on Dereck.


    On the side, Masha was trying hard not to laugh while Mrs. Brown didn''t know what to say. Ultimately, she could only sigh, "Next time, ask me first if it''s a good idea or not¡­"


    "Okay! But don''t worry mom, I cleaned the earthworms under the tap before putting it into the muffin mix. This way, Gabriel can''t get sick, right?" asked Misha with his bright blue eyes, completely ignoring the fact that the teenage boy was presently emptying his stomach into the toilet bowl.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 33 - Upset Stomach

    For the rest of the day, Gabriel wasn''t able to swallow anything, except a glass of milk. The earthworm muffin was trauma-inducing. It also spoiled his appetite. The disgusting sight, the strange taste, and the particular texture of the worms were something he certainly wouldn''t forget any time soon, not even in his dreams.


    After throwing up for half a day, his stomach still felt upset, and his complexion was ghostly pale. Although the teenager wasn''t a neat freak, he was raised in a grand mansion since birth. In all rooms, there wasn''t so much as a speck of dust. The floors were sparkling, and people could almost see their reflection on it, while the bookshelves were overly tidy.


    To top it all, as a child, Gabriel never played with dirt or insects, much less eat them. He was brought up inside four walls, rarely allowed to play outside. When he was young, his mother always told him that insects were dirty, and some could kill, and so on. It instilled fear and disgust into the child that he was. Even if it was less bad now that he was older, his upbringing still had an impact on him, and the teenager viewed insects as his mortal enemy, in particular spiders.


    In short, Gabriel had a low tolerance when it came down to bugs. Hence, this experience affected him more than he wanted to let people know.


    Most people would feel disgusted after taking a bite of such a muffin, even more so in his case.


    Luckily, Mrs. Brown was an understanding person. She didn''t take it to heart when the dinner came, and the teenage boy didn''t touch his meal, only poking the vegetables a few times with his fork.


    She told him, "It''s alright if you''re not hungry. Don''t force yourself to eat."


    Smiling awkwardly, Gabriel replied, "I''m very sorry. My stomach still feels uncomfortable. But I assure you, it looks and smells delicious."


    On the side, the culprit was happily eating and even had the nerve to say, "Gaby, you shouldn''t waste food. It''s what bad a.d.u.l.ts do!"


    The teenager felt his mouth twitching. Why did this little devil love to add salt to the wound? Still, his gentle smile didn''t dwindle, but before he could utter anything in response, Masha had already opened her mouth, saying, "Gaby? That''s a new surname!"


    The boy froze for a second, then shrugged his shoulders, "It''s shorter and easier to say. It''s also cuter than Gab."


    In his heart, Misha called himself a brainless fool. For the past two months, he had been careful not to use that familiar surname as everyone called the teenager Gabriel or Gab, but bad habits were hard to break. In their past life, Misha had called him this way for many years, after all.


    Well, it wasn''t a big blunter, so he didn''t think much of it.


    "Indeed, it''s pretty cute," laughed Masha, glancing at the teenage boy with some mischief in her eyes. "I like it very much."


    At that particular dinner, Gabriel''s surname became Gaby, and no one asked for his opinion. He could only brood in silence.


    After eating, they started to pack the car. Misha tried to help, but with his weak arms, he couldn''t do much. He could only bring one small bag at a time, heavily huffing while doing so. His white cheeks turned red under the effort, and soon, his face beaded with sweat.


    When his mother saw his exhausted appearance, she sent her son to his room, ordering him to drink water and rest. She ignored his protestations and pushed him inside the house, where the air was cool and fresh.


    Even if it was the evening and the sun was about to set, it was still hot. In Ontario, the end of July and the beginning of August were the days with the hottest temperature in the year.


    Anyway, tonight, everyone had to sleep early to wake up in the early hours of the next morning. Thus, in Mrs. Brown''s opinion, Misha might as well go to bed first.


    Moreover, since his fever a month ago, her son seemed less energetic and more taciturn. He would even take naps in the afternoon when he already slept quite a lot at night. It was worrisome, but the doctor didn''t find anything wrong with her child when she went back to do a check-up.


    For a while, she even thought of canceling their camping trip. However, her children had been impatiently waiting for half a year for this trip. It was the same for her husband, although the man didn''t show it. They were all excited about it, which made her unable to voice out her concerns. All she could do was make sure her son wouldn''t push himself and keep an eye on him.


    In the end, Misha couldn''t win against his mother and went upstairs, putting on his pajamas before climbing into his bed. His movements were clumsy, almost awkward, making him realize that he was indeed dead tired.


    Since early in the morning, the little boy had been busy preparing his luggage (he had insisted on doing it himself) and then his prank. He also skipped nap time, which he now regretted a little. He felt like he hadn''t slept for three days in a row.


    A few days after coming back from the hospital, Misha had realized that he tended to be tired in the afternoon. Unwillingly, he started to take a nap after lunch, making him feel much better afterward.


    In the beginning, sleeping for so many hours a day irritated him, but Misha ultimately had to accept it. Perhaps, sleeping helped his body recuperate from the damage his older mind caused to his brain when he transmigrated or something along those lines, so he stopped to complain. Still, losing so much time sleeping made him unhappy. As an a.d.u.l.t, he only needed to sleep around five hours per night, which gave him ample time to do many things in his day. Hence, his present condition was frustrating to no end.


    Lying on his back, Misha stared at the ceiling covered with plastic stars. He thought back on the day, and a vicious smile stretched his lips.


    All in all, Gabriel''s reaction went beyond his expectations. Not being able to immortalize his face with a cellphone was his only regret. He would have loved to put it as his wallpaper.


    Although his mother reprimanded him a little afterward, telling him that from now on, some pranks needed her approbation before he could put them into motion, Misha knew she wasn''t really outraged. After all, she did worse than him. Sometimes, when he thought over what went through his father, even he had to admit that Alexey was quite pitiful. Under that aloof appearance of his, he probably had a m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.tic side.


    Rapidly, Misha pushed aside his father, not wanting to think about him too much. As the day passed by, he felt more and more conflicted about him. Even if Alexey seemed to suffer from facial paralysis and rarely showed his emotions, Misha still could feel his fatherly love every day. His eyes were a bit more tender every time his gaze landed on his children.


    Frowning, Misha turned over, pulling the blanket over his head. ''Let''s not think about it. Tomorrow, I''ve got a busy day, so I better sleep.''


    Author''s note


    Author: We learned a bit about Gabriel! Yay!


    MC: It was about time. Even I didn''t know he doesn''t like bugs!


    ML: ... Then why did you put earthworms in the muffin?


    MC: Why not? It worked well in the end!


    ML: *mumbles* You got a child''s mentality...


    MC: What did you say?


    ML: Nothing!

 Chapter 34 - On the Road

    Misha stuffed candies into his mouth, so much so that his little cheeks bulged like a squirrel''s. While chewing, the child stared at his sticky fingers with a complicated gaze. He wanted to wash them, but it was hard to do so in a car. Unless he took his bottle of water and poured it on his hands, that''s it. And that would undoubtedly result in a mess, so Misha quickly put the thought aside.


    The boy pondered over the problem for a second, then shook his head. He didn''t want to ask his father, who was driving, to stop somewhere just to wash his hands, not when they were on the highway.


    In the corner of his mind, he was afraid that this simple request would anger his father to death and result in a tragedy.


    Since his transmigration back in time, that man had been showering him with love in his own way, but all Misha could remember from his father was his irascible temperament after his mother''s death. In his past life, he had learned not to ask for anything at the risk of being severely beaten up. The only time he dared to do so was when Gabriel was in the vicinity. Otherwise, his lips were closed tight.


    Despite the few requests Misha had already made in the past month, it was still difficult for him to open his mouth ¨C of course, this, he would never admit it aloud, not even over his dead body. In his mind, he was a strong man who feared nothing, including that father of his.


    But the sticky feeling was very uncomfortable, and he didn''t want to bear with it.


    Soon, an idea came to his mind, and a sweet smile stretched his lips. The child glanced at Gabriel, who was sitting on his left. The teenage boy was gazing at the scenery through the car window, an absent look on his face. It made him appear somehow melancholic, and with the morning light that gently shone on his face, the sight seemed to come straight from a magazine.


    In other words, the teenage boy had a handsome side profile, but Misha could care less about it. No matter how gorgeous that man was, Misha would find his face pleasing to the eyes only if a few cuts and bruises were added to the picture, like a busted lip or a broken nose.


    Without a word, Misha slowly stretched out his hands before carefully wiping them off on Gabriel''s shirt.


    An almost imperceptible frown appeared between the teenager''s eyebrows, and Gabriel asked with a low voice as he turned his head toward the naughty boy, "Misha, what are you doing?"


    "Wiping my hands clean?" answered the boy, matter-of-factly.


    "With my shirt?"


    "With your shirt," nodded Misha, his small face overly serious.


    "And¡­ are your hands clean now?"


    "Hm, not really¡­"


    Sitting on his right, Masha couldn''t help but chuckle and poke the child''s puffed cheeks a few times. His pouting expression was too cute for words. She then asked, "Mom, do you have wet tissue?"


    "Of course," answered Mrs. Brown, who was reading a cooking book on the passenger seat. She bent down and rummaged through the glove box before taking out a pack of wet tissues. "Here you go," she gently said as she handed it to her daughter.


    "Thanks." Masha swiftly tore the package and took a wet tissue. She looked at her little brother with tender eyes as she said, "Misha, give me your hands. I will clean them. "


    "You know, I can do it myself," mumbled the child, a bit embarrassed and frustrated at the same time.


    The two women of his family didn''t only pamper him to death, but they also treated him like a three-year-old kid. After interacting with them for two months, he had discovered this harsh reality, and he didn''t know how to handle it. It was as if they thought he couldn''t do anything by himself, making him wonder if they knew that he was almost ten years old ¨C his birthday was in less than three months.


    "Yes, yes, I know. Now, be a good boy and give me your hands."


    ''For f.u.c.k''s sake, I''m not a baby that only knows how to shit and cry!'' Misha shed silent tears, wondering what went wrong with his sister and mother. Their overprotecting tendencies were getting worse and worse day by day, making him despair a little.


    Still, Misha didn''t say anything and complied with Masha''s wishes, thinking, ''As long as you''re happy¡­''


    Once Masha was done wiping his fingers one by one, she nodded, quite satisfied. Her brother''s little hands were now soft and smooth to the touch.


    Then, she threw the used wet tissue in a plastic bag before turning her head back to the window to admire the scenery. Since they were going to the Parc national d''Oka for their camping trip, the itinerary Alexey choose first followed the Lake Ontario, then the St. Lawrence River, which offered a beautiful sight.


    However, Misha couldn''t see it at all. Not only because he was too small, but also because he sat between Gabriel and Masha whose head partially hid the window. Even if he stretched his neck, it was to no avail, yet he didn''t complain and didn''t regret sitting between them.


    Whenever the child could, he made sure to separate them, and that included when they climbed into the car. Anyway, Misha had the perfect excuse to sit between the two; he had the smallest b.u.t.t, so of course, he should sit in the middle where it was the most cramped. Contrary to the teenagers, he wouldn''t feel squeezed at all. His legs had just enough space, and since the teenagers weren''t fat and stayed close to the window, they didn''t flatten the child between their two bodies.


    Still, the rid to the national park would take a bit more than five hours, and sitting still for so long wasn''t comfortable. Once every one hour and a half, Alexey stopped the car to let them stretch their legs for a few minutes.


    In the beginning, Misha played some road trip games with his sister and Gabriel, but he was soon bored. Moreover, the games often required to use his brain, so it made his head throb a little. In the end, the child decided to take a nap to pass the time. The rocking motion of the car made him sleepy, anyway.


    Thus, Misha slept. Along the way, his head fell on Gabriel''s shoulder, making the teenager glanced at the sleeping child. He didn''t push him away and didn''t even dare to move an inch for fear of waking him up.


    When asleep, the boy looked like a little angel, and Gabriel didn''t want to destroy the illusion. As long as the little devil slept, he wouldn''t suffer in his hands.


    ''Let see what this brat will do during the camping trip. He has a whole week to show off his creativity, so I better be on guard,'' silently sighed Gabriel as he refocused his attention on the scenery. If only Misha could be well behaved, the camping trip would be pleasant and a great experience. However, the teenage boy knew it was a pipe dream. That kid certainly wouldn''t behave, much less leave him alone.


    -------------


    Author''s note


    This is happening on Valentine''s Day.


    MC: Gaby! Here for you! *Give him heart-shaped chocolate. *


    ML: Did you put worms in it?


    MC: I didn''t!


    ML: *Stares*


    MC: But I kind of mixed up the sugar and salt.


    ML: *Sigh* I wonder what it will be next year.


    MC: Dunno. But in a few years, I will be able to buy laxative ~


    ML: ¡­.

 Chapter 35 - Spoiled A.d.u.l.t

    After watching the scenery for a few hours, Masha got bored of it. The trees and the river had lost their charm, not as exciting and beautiful as they were in the beginning.


    With a discreet sigh, Masha side-glanced at the two boys sitting on her left, wondering how to kill time. She didn''t like to read, so all she could do was to ask the boys to play a game with her, or something along those lines.


    However, one was absorbed in thoughts, and the other one was asleep, his breathing slow and rhythmic.


    When the teenage girl saw the peaceful sleeping face of her brother, she was unable to restrain her smile and the tenderness in her eyes. She couldn''t help but extend a hand to brush his hair over his ear.


    Gabriel, who had seen her fingers approaching from the corner of his eye, swiftly turned his head toward the teenager and silently mouthed, "Don''t wake him up."


    The teenage boy''s pleading eyes almost made her burst out laughing. Masha had to bite her lower lip to swallow back her laughter. She repeatedly nodded to let him know that she wouldn''t cause trouble, which made Gabriel heave a sigh of relief. Then, he once again refocused his attention on the scenery, ignoring the teenage girl as if she was nothing more than air.


    Masha pretended not to notice the boy''s rude behavior. Instead, she looked at her brother a bit longer, narrowing her eyes.


    In the past month, she had tried to talk with the little boy about what Gabriel had noticed on the day they went to the amus.e.m.e.nt park. However, the few discussions they had did not lead anywhere, leaving her quite disappointed.


    For example, when she asked how school was and how his schoolmates were this year, Misha had stared at her with a blank expression, not saying anything for a long time. When he finally opened his mouth, he answered slowly, as if unsure of what to say, "Pretty normal, I guess?"


    Afterward, since asking in a roundabout way didn''t seem to work, Masha changed her method, and a few days later, she tentatively asked, "No one bullies you in school? You have to tell me if other children are mean to you."


    Then, following her words, Misha seemed to be deep in thought. After a while, he tilted his head and answered, a touch of hesitation in his voice, "I don''t think anyone bullies me? Even if they did, why should I care about what they say? I only care about what my family thinks of me!"


    As he said those last words, he puffed out his small c.h.e.s.t as if asking to be praised, making her chuckle a little. It was obvious that her brother didn''t want to talk about school, so Masha decided not to ask further.


    Of course, her brother''s reaction made her suspicious, but when he was dead set on saying nothing, she wouldn''t get anything from him, no matter how much she bothered him. Luckily, there was still Dereck.


    Once, before leaving his friend''s house, the poor child was cornered by Masha and interrogate until he felt like crying.


    Although the two children weren''t in the same class because Misha repeated a year when he was eight, they were still in the same school. Thus, Dereck knew more about her brother''s situation than her. However, the kid was so afraid of her forceful approach that he ended up stuttering in fright, and she was unable to get anything useful from him.


    Since then, she had been thinking over the matter, wondering if she should ask Misha''s teachers about her brother''s well-being at school. Perhaps, they could enlighten her.


    Little did she know that Misha simply didn''t remember much about his primary school days. Hence, her questions were tricky to him, and he didn''t know what to say, resulting in those vague answers.


    In any case, later on, no one dared to mock his pretty face, and so he couldn''t care less about those stupid brats. Therefore, he arbitrarily decided that he hadn''t been bullied in school and chose not to say anything to his overbearing sister.


    Remembering those few discussions she had with Misha made Masha depressed. Although she dearly loved her brother, she had to admit that he was a little silly, and sometimes, it was hard to have a serious talk with him. Her words seemed to go in one ear and out the other.


    No, that wasn''t exactly true now, not since his fever a month ago. Since then, Misha didn''t act as foolishly as he usually did. In fact, he seemed to have become a bit cleverer.


    Firstly, his pranks were exceptionally well thought as compared with before. Putting worms in a purse wasn''t anything complicated, but baking earthworm flavor muffins, it needed quite the creativity and the means. And it seemed like it was something he had thought by himself. From what she understood, Dereck''s words only gave him the idea, and his friend didn''t actually help him conceive such a nasty prank.


    Secondly, there was this light in his eyes that he didn''t have before the fever. Masha couldn''t explain why, but from time to time, she had the impression of talking to a small a.d.u.l.t instead of a child with mental disabilities. This feeling always disappeared as quickly as it had appeared, making her feel puzzled.


    They also bickered a lot less.


    Scoffing at herself, the teenager shook her head, thinking that there was something wrong with her brain. Although the boy was acting a bit odd lately, he was still her cute little brother.


    ***


    Once they arrived at the Oka National Park and found their campsite, they started to unload the car. Misha wanted to help, but his mother told him that it was unnecessary. Still, he insisted for a long time, saying over and over again that sitting and doing nothing was boring. He would much prefer helping them.


    In the end, Mrs. Brown took a backpack that was on top of the pile of luggage and took out her son''s swim shorts, his sandals, a towel, and a bottle of sun cream. She said, "It''s hot today, so how about going to the beach with Gabriel? Go have some fun while we set up the tents."


    "But¡­"


    "Children should play and stay out of the way," interrupted Masha, pinching his cheeks mercilessly.


    "But Gabriel is not a kid!" pouted the boy, trying to escape from his sister''s hands.


    "But he is our guest," stated his mother with a firm tone. "And you can''t go to the beach alone, so he might as well accompany you. Play and relax by the beach for two hours, then come back."


    Mrs. Brown lifted her head and looked at the teenage boy with a gentle smile, "Take care of him."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to him," replied Gabriel with a polite smile, putting the heavy-looking bag he was holding on the picnic table. While the mother and daughter duo were talking and trying to convince the boy, he helped Alexey unload the car.


    And thus, just like this, the teenager and the boy were sent to the beach by the girls, which made Misha want to scream in frustration.


    If they kept on spoiling him like this, wouldn''t he grow up into a spoiled a.d.u.l.t, selfish and self-centered!?


    _____________


    Autor''s note:


    ML: You''re already an a.d.u.l.t, Misha.


    MC: So, what? Their parenting skills still suck!


    ML: Are you saying that they raised you badly?


    MC: Of course not! Anyway, my mom died when I was young, and Masha was always working, so¡­


    Autor: In fact, the one who raised you, isn''t it Gabriel?


    MC: F*ck, you''re right! (''???'')


    Author: ¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥


    MC: Gaby, your raising skills are also awful! See how violent I''m?


    ML: *Mumbles* I''m pretty sure that''s not my fault, though¡­

 Chapter 36 - Wrong Gender

    After the girls shooed them away, Gabriel and Misha awkwardly glanced at each other with a fake smile on their lips before tacitly leaving the campsite. Then, following the signs, they took a trail that passed through the luxurious forest and strolled to the beach in silence. Since it seemed like the boy didn''t want to talk, the teenager wisely kept his mouth shut and silently enjoyed the scenery.


    Gabriel made sure to walk at a slow pace so the child wouldn''t have any difficulties keeping up with him. Moreover, the path was sinuous, with many roots and stones, and they had to watch their step. He was also careful because Misha seemed to get exhausted quickly, and it would be quite troublesome if the kid was too tired to walk on his own.


    From time to time, the teenage boy stopped in his tracks to look around as if something had suddenly piqued his curiosity. In this way, the teenager let the child rest without hurting his pride. If he were to ask him if he needed a pause, he was pretty sure the boy would blow his top. After two months, Gabriel had more or less understood what kind of personality Misha had, even though the child tried to hide it.


    The beach wasn''t too far from their campsite, and after 15 minutes, the forest gradually faded, leaving only a few trees standing tall in the sand. Near the entrance of the trail, there was a parking lot packed with cars and an impressive log cabin. There was a constant flux of people coming in and out. Inside the grey cabin, the front desk where people had to register to enter the camping was busy handling the incoming campers. The place also served as a small canteen in the afternoon and sold many commodities.


    Gabriel and Masha went to the public bathroom inside the log cabin and changed into their swimming trunk, putting their clothes in the teenager''s backpack. Then, they went out.


    Pursing his lips, Misha glared at the shirtless teenage boy, and then looked down at his c.h.e.s.t, which was a pure, silky white. With his small hands, he patted his flat stomach, and he felt the urge to cry. The perfect muscles he had painfully and carefully developed over the years were gone, disappearing into smoke just like that.


    For the past two months, Misha had avoided agonizing over it, distracting his mind with something else. But now that Gabriel was exhibiting his fit body for everyone to see, he couldn''t help the jealousy creeping up on him, making him want to hit the teenager a few times, just to vent his pent up frustration. And he did just so, furiously kicking the teenager''s calf.


    Startled, Gabriel shifted his gaze from the crowded beach to the boy, staring at him with a puzzled expression. In response, the child glared at him, or more precisely, at his stomach as if he wanted to drill a hole in it with his eyes.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked the teenager with a gentle tone.


    "No, nothing," answered Misha as he turned his head, acting as if he wasn''t the one who had kicked him a moment ago.


    In his heart, he sulked, ''Tsk. I''m so more fit than you as an a.d.u.l.t, so don''t be too proud of yourself.''


    Gabriel didn''t ask further. He was used to Masha''s mistreatment, so he didn''t think much of Misha''s sudden fit of anger. He only thought that the two of them were indeed siblings, hitting people for no reason.


    When the teenager was about to propose to have a swim, Misha opened his mouth and said with a domineering tone, "It''s hot. I want to eat something cold!"


    Then, the little boy glanced at the teenager over his shoulder, his arms crossed in front of his c.h.e.s.t, which made him look like a small boss who was unhappy with his employee. The moment the child started to pull pranks on the teenager, he had thrown the gentle and well-behaved act aside, becoming bossy whenever his family wasn''t in the vicinity. However, the kid himself didn''t seem to realize it, and so the teenager pretended not to notice it, complying with his absurd orders.


    Although his mouth twitched a little, Gabriel still answered with a soft voice, "Ok. How about buying a popsicle?"


    "Then go and buy it. I will wait for you here."


    "I promised your mother to watch over you. I can''t let you stay alone in such a crowded place."


    "The stall is just over there!" replied the boy, pointing at the cabin a few meters away, which had an open stand beside it that sold cold drinks and snacks. "It''s not like I''m going to run away, and if someone I don''t know get close to me, I just have to scream."


    "¡­"


    Misha avoided his eyes, adding with a small voice and a sullen face, "It''s hard to run in the sand¡­"


    There was a silence between the two. Then Gabriel turned his head, putting a fist in front of his mouth to kill the laughter that wanted to escape from his throat.


    "Don''t laugh!" roared the child, his cheeks suddenly bright red. ''Why did I blurt out the truth like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot!?'' Misha was depressed. Indeed, he wouldn''t try to flee because running on the beach was too demanding for his weak body. His legs would probably give in to the fatigue after one or two meters, and he would fell headlong into the sand. Just walking was already hard enough, he didn''t want to think about running.


    "I''m not laughing, I''m not laughing," chuckled the teenager, which earned him a few punches from the little fury. "Ouch, ouch, ouch. Ok, ok, I get it. Have some mercy!" smiled Gabriel as he ruffled the boy''s hair before adding, "I will go buy your snack, so can you watch over the backpack?"


    "Hmpf!" pouted the child, arrogantly lifting his chin with contempt and disdain. Although he appeared grumpy, Misha still extended a hand to take the backpack from Gabriel and then watched his back as the teenager sprinted to the stand.


    Throwing the backpack at his feet, Misha smirked. Clearly, Gabriel didn''t trust him and wanted to buy his popsicle and come back as fast as possible, just in case he took the opportunity to disappear into the crowd. Well, Misha wasn''t as anxious as he was in the beginning, thinking that his pranks were doing an excellent job and were slowly wearing down Gabriel''s patience. Moreover, seeing how much his mother worried because of his hospitalization, he couldn''t even imagine how she would react if she learned her baby boy went missing. Would she die from a heart attack? He didn''t know, but he didn''t want to risk it.


    Thus, Misha wouldn''t resort to such a stupid plan anymore.


    While the child was waiting for his personal errand boy to come back, a group of children, three boys and one girl, approached him. They stood in front of him, staring at him curiously with a hint of mockery in their eyes.


    The tallest boy, who stood in the middle of the group, looked down at him, sizing him up without an ounce of shame. Then, he said with a scoff, "Don''t you know that girl must wear a swimsuit?"


    Misha blinked. It took a few seconds for his brain to process the brat''s words. Even then, he didn''t immediately understand what he meant until he realized the kid was talking about him, angering him to death. ''What the hell is wrong with this guy''s brain!?''


    "What are your eyes for? I''m a boy!"


    "Don''t lie! You''re clearly a girl!" sneered another child with that kind of righteous gaze that made Misha want to stab his eyes with his fingers.


    "For f.u.c.k''s sake, I think I know my own gender better than anyone!" answer Misha through his teeth, telling himself to take a deep breath and calm down.


    It had been a long time since anyone tried to tell him what his gender was without taking into account his words. It had happened quite a lot in his youth, but to him, it was a long time ago, and he had long tossed the shameful memories aside. Now that he was experiencing it again, he suddenly understood why he ended up with so many anger issues. With a bunch of idiots surrounding him, it was no surprise.


    "Pfft. With that soft voice, even if you swear, it doesn''t sound convincing at all," laughed the third boy.


    Misha felt like a vein popped on his forehead.


    "It''s wrong for girls to show off their b.r.e.a.s.t, you know?" added the little girl with furrowed brows.


    A second vein popped.


    "Stop trying to pretend to be a boy, no one will be fooled! It''s not because you''re wearing a swim trunk that you aren''t a girl anymore," sighed the tallest boy, shaking his head as if the small child before him was nothing more than a joke.


    A third vein popped, and Misha decided to forget about patience and maturity. Anyway, he had never been good with verbal jousts, so he may as well knock some sense into those brats with his beloved fists.


    ---------------


    Author''s note:


    Author: Here the appearance of some cannon fodders!


    MC: Didn''t we already have a cannon fodder? *Stares at Gabriel*


    ML: ...


    *Silence*


    ML: How many times do I have to tell you that I''m the ML of this story?


    MC: Hmpf.

 Chapter 37 - Dont judge a book by its cover

    When Gabriel came back with a popsicle in each hand, the first thing he saw was Misha, whose pretty face had become bright red due to anger. Even his slender neck had taken reddish colors. His furrowed brows, pursed lips, and clenched fists gave the impression that the child had just suffered a grave injustice and was about to explode.


    Then, Gabriel''s eyes shifted to the kids who stood in a semi-circle around Misha. By the look of it, they were a bit older than the child, but since they didn''t have the boy''s health problems, they were a lot taller than him, especially the boy in the middle of the group. He was towering him and seemed to take great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in the difference of height.


    Their sneers and the conceit written all over their faces irritated the eyes. The teenager didn''t need to hear their conversion to understand what was going on. Their demeanors said it all.


    "That brat sure loves trouble," Gabriel tsked and hurried over, but before he could intervene, he was left dumbstruck, his mouth slightly agape and his eyes wide open. Things didn''t evolve the way he thought they would.


    Without any hesitation, Misha leaped, grabbed the tallest boy''s shoulders to add more strength to his momentum, and kneed him in the stomach. Then, the moment his foot, the one that didn''t hit the kid, touched the sandy ground, he veered and elbowed him in the side, near the floating ribs. The boy''s knees became weak and he fell on the ground, holding his stomach while coughing and throwing up saliva.


    Before the rest of the group could react, Misha found his second target, the nearest boy to him, and skillfully headbutted him. A second later, blood was coming out of his nose, flooding his chin before dripping onto the sand, rapidly forming a puddle of blood. Instinctively, he put his hands under his nose to stop the bleeding, or at least to slow down the flow of blood, but to no avail. The blood slipped through his fingers, and his white hand turned into a deep dark red. His teary eyes were locked on the child they had thought to be an easy prey, disbelief written all over his face.


    By the side, the little girl choked with sobs, taking a few steps back in fear, while the third boy finally came out of his stupor. The pitiful state of his friends made his insides burnt with anger, and he glared at the child with reddened eyes as if he was a murderer. Then, screaming his lungs out, he threw himself at the kid. When he was about to punch him in the face, a big hand grabbed his wrist, stopping him dead in his tracks.


    Misha was also held in place, a hand gripping his shoulder and pushing him down. Unknown to them, a teenager had approached and slipped between the two, handily stopping their fight.


    A gentle yet firm voice echoed in their ears, saying, "I think that''s enough, all of you."


    After his words fell, only the noise from the crowd could be heard. Some had come over, wondering what was going on, and some asked around about the situation. Thus, the people were chitchatting about what had just occurred, giving their opinions on everything while criticizing the children. Their senseless remarks were enough to anger Misha to death, but Gabriel didn''t pay them any attention. Instead, he stared at the two children in his hands and asked slowly, "Do you mind telling me what happened?"


    Although he had a warm smile on his lips, the children all felt a shiver run down their spines. Their gut feelings told them that this guy was a wolf in sheep''s clothing and that he was in a pretty bad mood. Only Misha wasn''t affected by it. Without hesitation, he replied with a scoff, "Nothing. We were playing."


    "You call that playing?" asked Gabriel, raising an eyebrow as he glanced at the kid with a nosebleed and then at the one who was still curl up on the ground, coughing and m.o.a.ning in pain.


    "Yes," answered Misha, lifting his head and smiling brightly at the teenage boy. The seemingly innocent smile was cheerful and adorable, the kind that softened the heart. Usually, it would make people want to smile in response, but right now, it only made the crowd of onlookers uncomfortable. As for the children, they couldn''t help but tremble in fear, wondering what kind of beast they had just offended.


    "I don''t think your ''friends'' call that playing, though," sighed Gabriel, insisting on the word ''friends'' by deepening his voice while glancing at them with a cold light in his emerald eyes.


    "Well, they started it," pouted Misha, puffing out his cheeks.


    Leaving the other children aside for the moment, the teenager gave Misha a strange look. The boy didn''t say anything, acting as if he hadn''t noticed his gaze, and complained in his heart, ''They started it with words, and I answered with my fists. What''s wrong with that? Am I not even allowed to defend myself?''


    "For now, let''s go inside the cabin. I think there is a small infirmary," proposed Gabriel, loosening his grip on the two children.


    "There''s no need." Misha shook his head, then pointed at the child''s bloody nose. "I didn''t break it. Well, I didn''t hear it crack. So, it should stop bleeding soon..."


    Misha suddenly shut his mouth when he saw how the child was clumsily dealing with the blood rushing out of his nose. Without any warning, he came closer and roared, "Would you not throw your head backward like an idiot!?" He grabbed his head, pulling his ears, and forced the child to tilt his head forward. "Do you want to choke on your own blood? Don''t you know your nose is connected to your damn throat? When are you going to pinch your nose instead of cupping your hand under it? For God''s sake, how can you be so useless! You never had a nosebleed before or what!?"


    "And you!" Misha turned his head after taking care of the bloody kid and glared at the boy curled up on the ground. "Are you done whining? You should be able to breathe correctly now. It''s not like your ribs are broken. So suck it up and stand up if you''re a man!"


    Hearing his words, the child felt deeply humiliated, and biting his lips, he forced himself to get back on his feet. He was still holding his sides, which were incredibly painful.


    Satisfied, Misha nodded. Then, he grinned and said with a vicious tone that contrasted vividly with his soft voice, "So? Am I still a girl pretending to be a boy? Say? Am I a girl?"


    The four children immediately shook their heads, not daring to say anything for fear of getting their a.s.s kicked once again. They didn''t want their ribs and their nose to be broken for real. They were no fools, and they also understood their error. In truth, they genuinely thought that he was a girl, resulting in this joke. Now that the reality had hit them hard, they wouldn''t run after the stick to get beaten up again. They weren''t m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.ts.


    "Good. As long as you understand," scoffed Misha. "Now, scram, and don''t you dare run back crying to your daddy!"


    The kids left without looking back, and now that the show had ended, the crowd started to scatter. Some wanted to comment, but they changed their minds when they saw the teenager smiling politely yet coldly at them. Anyway, it wasn''t like something serious had happened, and they did ignore the bullying at first, so it wasn''t their place to say anything.


    Glancing at Gabriel from the corner of his eyes, Misha grumped, "Where is my popsicle."


    "Here," smiled Gabriel, taking out the popsicles that he had put in the pockets of his swimming trunk. He didn''t have a choice to do so if he wanted to stop the child''s fight without throwing the snacks he had just bought on the sand.


    Upon seeing the popsicles, stars twinkled in his eyes, and Misha instinctively tried to snatch one from the teenager''s hand. However, he raised his arm above his head, and thus, the boy wasn''t able to reach it. He ended up stumbling over his feet and crashed head-first into Gabriel''s stomach.


    "We''re going back to the campsite," announced the teenager, and Misha lifted his head to look into his eyes, pursing his lips.


    "Why!?"


    "Didn''t you hurt your ankle?"


    "..." Misha blinked a few times. "No, I didn''t."


    "Yes, you did."


    "No, I didn''t!"


    "It''s swollen."


    "What? It can''t be swollen! It''s just a small strain!" replied the child before looking down to make sure that his ankle was indeed alright, only to realize that Gabriel had tricked him. His ankle wasn''t even red, still as white as ever.


    "..."


    "Let''s go back," chuckled the teenager, waving the popsicle in front of his face as if he was teasing a dog with a bone. "Don''t worry, I will give you a piggyback ride, and you can eat the popsicle at the same time."


    "No! I don''t want to!"


    "I will give you two choices. I can f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y drag you to the infirmary, or we can go back to the campsite to wrap your ankle in a bandage. Which do you prefer?"


    "..." Misha made a sullen face. "I still can walk on my own."


    "You just tripped over your own feet."


    "That was an accident! If I''m careful, it won''t happen a second time."


    "It is much better to be safe than sorry. There are many roots and stones in the trail."


    "So what? I''m not blind and it''s daytime. I can see them very well! I don''t need your patronage, thank you!"


    "Even so, it won''t be easy to steady your stance with your injured ankle. I don''t want you to fall and hurt yourself badly. A strain is already too much. Moreover, you better make your choice quickly. The popsicle has started melting."


    "Blackmailing is what bad guys do!"


    In response, Gabriel smiled like an old fox, and said, "So? What do we do?"


    "..." Misha hung his head low and whispered through his teeth. "Piggyback ride."


    The child silently sobbed. No matter the timeline, he wasn''t a match for Gabriel when it came down to verbal jousts, and sadly, he couldn''t beat the crap out of him as he had done with the stupid brats. They weren''t on the same level of strength at all! It was like comparing a big boss from a dungeon floor to level 1 monsters.


    __________________


    Author''s note:


    MC: OMG! I talked so much in this chapter! My throat hurts now.


    Author: Yeah, you fought like an old married couple!


    MC: Shut up. We didn''t.


    ML: It looks more like a parent-child fight if you ask me.


    MC: I don''t want you as a father!


    ML: Good, I don''t want to be your father, either. I don''t have a daddy kink.


    MC:???


    ML: You will understand when you''re older.


    MC:...

 Chapter 38 - Piggyback Ride

    Misha swung his legs back and forth, which made it hard for Gabriel to balance himself while avoiding the roots and the sharp-edged stones. He swayed a little but still endured silently, not telling the child to stay still. Now that the boy was finally on his back, the teenager didn''t want to say anything that could make him throw another tantrum.


    If the child were to struggle, Gabriel wasn''t sure that he could keep his balance and not fall head-first. Since that brat loved to act before thinking, he would certainly make a scene at the slightest provocation, forgetting that he was on Gabriel''s back and could fall.


    For now, though, Misha was in a pretty good mood and didn''t plan on being unreasonable. Hearing the teenager huffing and puffing under the effort was enough to make him forget the disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of climbing onto his back.


    It was the beginning of the afternoon, and the sun was beating down on them. Although it was a bit cooler in the forest than at the beach, it was still hot. Moreover, the humidity was quite high, weighing heavily on their shoulders as if someone was trying to push them down.


    After only a few minutes, Gabriel''s t-shirt, that he had put on before leaving the beach so the mosquitos wouldn''t devour him alive, was drenched in sweat. His forehead and his neck were also damp, and his hair cl.u.s.tered around his face.


    Even if Misha wasn''t heavy, he wasn''t weightless. Moreover, he was also carrying the backpack, wearing it on his c.h.e.s.t instead of on his back. Walking in a trail with this extra weight was by no means an easy feat.


    In short, the teenager was laden like a pack mule but didn''t complain a single time.


    To make it more comfortable for the little king, Gabriel had put his arms behind his back, using his forearms as a chair for the kid''s small b.u.t.t. Misha wasn''t polite and shamelessly put all of his body weight on the teenager''s forearms, not even straightening his back or holding onto Gabriel''s shoulders to distribute his weight all over his back. The child only rested a hand on the crook between his neck and his shoulder, close enough to pass his arm around his neck if he were to lose balance. As for his other hand, it held a tri-colored popsicle.


    In the end, because Gabriel''s hands were full, he couldn''t eat his snack and give his popsicle to the child. However, it had long started to melt in its packaging, and when Misha opened it, he realized that he had to wolf it down quickly, or else there would be nothing left but a stick in his hands if he waited any longer.


    Still, when the child saw the popsicle drip onto the teenager''s neck, he suddenly found out that a stick wasn''t so bad, it even had its charm. Misha also had the sweet taste of the previous popsicle left in his mouth; he could sacrifice the second snack without too much heartache, especially if it were for a greater cause.


    A smile stretched his lips, and the child carefully observed the process of the drops forming on the edge of the tri-colored popsicle and falling onto the nape of Gabriel''s neck. The steady drips of the popsicle hypnotized him, and he only came out of his trance when he heard the teenager said with a bit of impatience, "If you''re not going to eat it, throw it!"


    "But I''m eating it! Just not fast enough," hummed Misha, feeling a strange sense of fulfillment. It was the first time since his rebirth that Gabriel was starting to lose patience; it was worth celebrating!


    The teenage boy glanced over his shoulder, pointing out between two huffs, "The popsicle is quite far from your mouth."


    To contradict his words, Misha quickly moved his lips closer, but the moment his tongue touched it, the top of the popsicle broke, and the piece fell onto the teenager''s neck before sliding into his clothes.


    "Ah!" a small cry of surprise escaped from the teenager''s mouth, sounding quite soft to Misha''s ears.


    "My popsicle broke! It''s your fault for urging me!" pouted the boy, blinking innocently, while Gabriel straightened his back, unable to restraint a grunt as the piece of sticky ice made its way down his spine.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t urge you, but I''m begging you, can you try to eat the rest of it before it falls? It''s cold!"


    "Sure!" happily laughed the boy, wolfing down what was left, almost gobbling up the stick while he was at it. For now, he couldn''t push his luck too far. Anyway, his family wasn''t there, so there was no point in breaking the teenager''s mask.


    When Gabriel realized that the child had finally eaten all of the popsicle, he heaved a sigh of relief. That brat sure knew how to rub people the wrong way.


    After a moment of silence, the teenager opened his mouth again. "Where did you learn to fight? You were quite impressive earlier."


    When Misha heard his question, he froze. He had forgotten that at this age, he shouldn''t know how to fight, at least, not that well. Gabriel wasn''t a fool, and after two months, he had learned quite a few things about his family, which included the fact that neither he or his sister studied martial arts. They did other sports, though, but those sports didn''t involve brawling with their opponents.


    It was just that, back then, Misha was so angry that he had let his body act on instinct without thinking about the consequences.


    Well, the fact that his body moved the way he wanted it to move was also a big surprise. Misha didn''t expect it to be so cooperative, not after the fever and the constant fatigue. It had thrilled him so much that he had forgotten about his surroundings, about Gabriel and everything else. He became engrossed in the fight, and if the teenager hadn''t stopped them, Misha probably would have jumped on the third kid despite his injured ankle, which would have certainly ended up with him worsening his injury.


    Misha hurt his ankle when he landed on the sandy ground and veered to hit the tallest boy. Although it seemed like his reflexes had been well integrated into his body, his legs muscles were still too weak while his ankle wasn''t flexible at all to keep up with his moves. Therefore, it was easy to injure himself, especially when his feet weren''t steady. Luckily, it was only a small injury that would heal by itself in a day or two.


    Truth be told, Misha still couldn''t understand how Gabriel had figured out that he had twisted his ankle. He thought he had hidden it quite well, not showing the pain in his face, but it seemed like it wasn''t the case. Or perhaps Gabriel had closely watched over his fight and noticed the discreet pause Misha had no other choice to make after hurting his leg. At the time, his movements suddenly became unnatural for a fraction of a second.


    The child shook his head. Was the teenager even able to notice such a small detail? Probably not. So he concluded that it was his expression that gave him away. Anyway, he had always been an open book, and it wouldn''t be that surprising if he grimaced in pain at one point or another.


    "You can''t tell me?" asked Gabriel after a while. The child was lost in his thought, and he had forgotten to answer.


    "No, no," stuttered Misha while shaking his head, making his blond hair bounce on each side of his head. "It''s just that you probably won''t believe me even if I tell you!"


    "You never know!" gently replied the teenager, quite amused by the sudden change in Misha''s behavior. Was he shy?


    "Well, I just watched a lot of martial art movies and copied their moves at home," whispered the boy with burning cheeks. What a lame lie! But nothing else came to his mind, so that was all Misha could answer, hoping that the teenager wouldn''t probe further.


    "Then, you have to teach me some of those moves. They are quite effective," chuckled Gabriel, deciding not to expose the kid''s lie.


    "Oh, yeah. Sure, one day," mumbled the boy, a bitter-sweet feeling twisting his stomach at the teenager''s words.


    Resting his head against his shoulder, Misha closed his eyes, remembering the day Gabriel learned what his father had done to him and how he had handled him afterward. Back then, the young a.d.u.l.t that was Gabriel had easily thrown a grown-up man who was twice his weight through the window. The way he moved wasn''t something an amateur martial artist could have done.


    That guy sure didn''t need his teaching. The teenager wasn''t like him, who learned everything with first-hand experiences without any theoretical knowledge. Misha was like a rusty dagger, whereas Gabriel was a well-polished sword.


    The child scoffed at himself. The one that needed the teaching was him, not the teenager, but that, he would never admit it aloud.


    In the corner of his mind, Misha knew the teenager probably noticed his small error while he was fighting and didn''t need to look at his face to understand that he had hurt himself. However, he preferred to believe that it was the later simply because it was less humiliating to be an open book than a dunce who couldn''t even coordinate his own two feet.


    _____________________


    Author''s note:


    ML: You know, you can just ask me, and it will be my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to teach you.


    MC: Exactly. You will be too happy, so there is no way I will ever ask you. Hmpf.

 Chapter 39 - Chatting

    The warm light of the fire danced on Misha''s face, enhancing its doll-like features, while the golden hues on his blond hair moved along with the fluttering of the flames. His lips were slightly parted as his shallow breathing came in and out of his mouth, the long eyelashes of his closed eyes cast delicate shadows on his tender cheeks, and his head was tilted to the left.


    ''When he''s asleep, he does look like a little angel,'' sighed Gabriel in his heart. ''If only his personality was like his appearance, it would save me a lot of trouble.''


    Staring at the boy, who had once again fallen asleep against his arm, the teenager slowly became absorbed in deep thought. He couldn''t help but wonder if Misha actually hated him or not.


    Like always, the child had insisted on sitting between Gabriel and Masha to separate them, saying that the night was cold and it would be warmer between them. Their bench was also closer to the fire than the one on which his parents were sitting. Everyone could tell that he was making excuses, but no one exposed his lies, and the couple made a place for him. They looked at the child as he hopped to them, ready to jump and catch him if he were to lose balance because of his injured ankle.


    As they were enjoying the roasted marshmallows and listening to Mrs. Brown''s stories, the boy gradually became sleepy, lulled by his mother''s voice. He didn''t take a nap in the afternoon, and with the day he had, he was already quite tired when the sun went down. Misha could have taken his sister as a pillow, yet he still chose to rest his head against the teenage boy when he started to doze off.


    No matter how Gabriel looked at it, the kid''s comportment was contradictory on all points. He seemed to want to get rid of him, but also seemed to want to cling onto him. It was as if he didn''t know what he wanted and didn''t even realize the discrepancy between his actions.


    ''What am I supposed to do with you?''


    "Any of you want to go to the bathroom?" asked Mrs. Brown as she stood up, snapping Gabriel out of his thoughts.


    "No, I''m fine."


    "I''m also fine!"


    "Ok. Alexey, you''re coming with me?" asked Mrs. Brown with a smile. Her husband nodded, and they both left for the bathroom, which was a few hundred meters away.


    The two teenagers observed the couple''s backs disappear into the darkness, then refocused their attention on the cracking fire and the marshmallows.


    The a.d.u.l.ts weren''t there, and Misha was asleep, so Gabriel didn''t keep on the pretense, and the smile he constantly had on his face vanished. He also didn''t force himself to chitchat, welcoming the sudden silence with open arms. He didn''t have the intention to talk until Masha opened her mouth, starting a conversation much to his dismay.


    "It seems like my little brother is switching the target of his affection," pouted the teenage girl, glancing at Gabriel with mockery in her eyes. "I never thought he would be so clingy with someone else other than me. It was quite a sight to see him on your back earlier."


    "Don''t say strange things," choked the teenager at the sudden words, almost swallowing whole the marshmallow he was chewing. What was this girl getting at again?


    "What? My brother is not good enough for you?"


    "Your brother is not even ten years old," replied Gabriel matter-of-factly.


    "He won''t always be a kid, you know?"


    "And you know that this is not the kind of conversation you normally have with your boyfriend?" replied the teenager, rolling his eyes at her.


    In response, Masha smiled ambiguously, then said, "But I never saw you being so patient with someone. Usually, you would just find an excuse to toss them aside and run away."


    "Well, I can''t really do that with your brother, can I?" Gabriel paused before adding with an unenthusiastic tone. "Truth be told, I would have liked to have a brother like yours instead of the ones I have. Although he''s a brat, everyone can tell that he dearly loves you."


    The teenage girl didn''t answer. Instead, she tenderly looked at her brother, a smile lingering on her lips. The little boy was sleeping peacefully against Gabriel''s arm, appearing as if he cared for nothing in the world but his sleep.


    Before his fever, Misha''s attachment to her was like a child with his favorite toy, possessive and childish. But lately, she had this strange feeling that he pay attention to her as an older brother would. Even if he was still throwing tantrums from time to time, he seemed to be conscious of her mood, trying to please her whenever he could. He had become so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e that it shamed many a.d.u.l.ts she knew.


    Now that Masha thought about it, her brother was only unreasonable when it involved Gabriel. When the teenager was nearby, he reverted to that lively, bratty child she knew so well. It was as if the little a.d.u.l.t he was in her presence never existed. When she looked at their interactions, it made her feel complicated but also a bit envious.


    "You know..." started Masha, biting her lips. "After our discussion two months ago, I tried to talk to my brother a few times, but he didn''t tell me anything. I also asked his best friend, yet I still didn''t find anything."


    The teenage girl shifted her gaze to the fire, observing the bright red flames waltz.


    "I can lie to myself forever. My brother really did change, but I don''t know what happened. He won''t tell me," whispered Masha, clenching her fists over her t.h.i.g.hs. "You can m.a.t.u.r.e so quickly without reason, and at such a young age, with the problems he has..."


    "You''re worried. It''s normal," interrupted Gabriel, giving her a thin wooden stick with a roasted marshmallow on it. "Although your brother is clearly hiding things from you, I don''t think he''s stuck in a desperate situation, nor do I think he''s feeling helpless. On the contrary, he''s quite spirited, especially when pulling pranks, and he does seem as strong-willed as you. I think he is acting this way with you because he cares about you and wants to protect you."


    "I understand that. However, I can''t be at ease. Well, I certainly would if he didn''t have the bad tendency to keep everything to himself. It seems like that child doesn''t know how to confide in someone," scoffed Masha, anxiously furrowing her brows while bitting on the soft marshmallow.


    "The both of you are indeed siblings," sighed Gabriel, stirring the fire with a thick stick. "Aren''t you doing the same thing? Keeping everything inside?"


    "Are you any better? From what I know, you rarely seek help from others when you sure need it way more than me."


    "Well, you''re there for me, aren''t you?"


    "What a smooth talker! You should be careful. If this goes on, you will end up stealing my heart one day, you know," replied Masha with a frivolous wink, but she was unable to restrain her laughter, and her threat lost all of its seriousness.


    Gabriel shook his head, a discreet smirk stretching the corner of his lips. At that moment, the light of a flashlight appeared in the distance, drawing their attention.


    "Your parents are coming back, let''s go to bed."


    "Sure," agreed Masha, throwing the thin stick in the fire.


    The teenage boy carried Misha inside the tent that the three of them shared ¨C her parents occupied the second tent. The two teenagers tacitly decided to put Misha in the middle. They were afraid that if the child woke up in the middle of the night and realized that he was sleeping on the side, he would go berserk. They had long understood that this little guy didn''t like it when they were close; farther away they were from each other, happier Misha was.


    Anyway, Masha also knew her parents would prefer it this way. It took everything to convince them to let her share the same tent as Gabriel. If Misha were physically separating them, it would put them at ease. Her old-fashioned parents still thought that teenage boys turned into wolves once night fell. And even with their son sleeping with them, they had some apprehensions, afraid that the two teenagers could care less about Misha''s presence. Teenagers could be impulsive sometimes, after all.


    In the end, Gabriel slept on Misha''s left while Masha slept on his right, and nothing happened between the two.


    ____________________


    Author''s note:


    Masha: Misha! Gabriel''s a comfortable pillow, right?


    MC: No! Not at all!


    Masha: Then, why are you always sleeping against him?


    MC: You''re wrong! I''m not sleeping! I''m trying to drown him in drool!


    Masha: *bursts out laughing* Good luck then!


    ML:...

 Chapter 40 - What if theres a bear outside?

    After Gabriel woke up, it took a while before his clouded mind cleared, and he slowly became conscious of his surroundings. Soon, the teenager realized that Masha had already left the tent, but was still near, chattering with her parents. He could tell that she was trying to keep her voice down; it was without much success. She had a loud voice, just like her little brother.


    Although Masha was quite noisy, that wasn''t what had disturbed his sleep. As the sun rose higher and higher, its rays beat down on the tent more and more, making the temperature inside rise until it became too warm to be comfortable. He felt as if he was in a greenhouse.


    When Gabriel sat to rub his eyes, he found out that Misha was clinging onto him, adding another source of warmth. It was no wonder he woke up.


    The child''s tiny hands were gripping his clothes tightly while he snuggled against him. When Gabriel moved to sit up straight, the small face that was buried in his back fell beside his t.h.i.g.h with a thud. Despite this, the boy didn''t wake up. He kept on snoring and drooling, even smirking in his sleep.


    The sight made Gabriel raise an eyebrow, and only after a while did he react. Gently, he slid a pillow under the child''s head before whispering in a soft yet mocking voice, "Do you hate me or not? You know, you will need to make a choice once of these days."


    His only response was a grunt, and Misha disregarded the pillow, pushing his head against the teenage boy''s leg before rubbing his nose against it a few times. Then, he suddenly stopped to move and continued to snore while grinning, appearing quite satisfied.


    Gabriel was at a loss of words to describe how he felt. He didn''t know if he was annoyed or amused.


    Soon after, the teenager carefully freed himself from Misha''s grip. There was no way he would wait for the brat to wake up; he was unable to imagine how Misha would react if he came to realize that he had hugged him in his sleep. Gabriel didn''t know why, but he felt like his life would be in danger, so he decided to follow his instincts and quickly left the tent like a thief.


    Half an hour later, Misha finally showed his face, hopping to the picnic table while yawning. He absently sat beside his sister, his eyelids still heavy. It had been a long time since he had slept so well. The child couldn''t help but smile foolishly, thinking that it was due to his sister''s presence. As he thought, there was nothing more reassuring than having her by his side.


    Because Misha had hurt his ankle yesterday, they had no other choice but to change their plan for today. They couldn''t go hiking, so they decided to play board games and card games. Luckily, Mrs. Brown had brought many different kinds of games, and thus, once they were bored, they could change to another game and keep things funny as well as entertaining.


    Every time they played a new round, Misha put all of his attention and concentration on killing Gabriel off first, even if it meant losing the game. The child didn''t mind kamikaze strategies, as long as Gabriel perished with him.


    When Misha could, he also made sure to help his mother or his sister take the victory. Of course, when he could make things difficult for his father, he also gladly did it. It was petty, but it helped him to calm his pent-up emotions and in the end, he found the games quite enjoyable, especially when Gabriel had this dumbfounded look on his face after losing without knowing why. He felt quite proud of himself.


    When Misha wasn''t directly confronting Gabriel on the board games, he sneaked glances at the teenager now and then, almost like a fl.u.s.tered teenage girl in love. He wasn''t good at being discreet, and not only did Gabriel noticed his gaze, so did the rest of the table.


    Upon seeing Masha''s sneer and the two a.d.u.l.ts'' puzzled eyes, Gabriel felt quite helpless. Only he realized that the child''s hot gaze wasn''t due to a love-kind feeling; he was trying to threaten him with his eyes, if not murder him.


    The teenager felt like crying but he had no tears. He hadn''t exposed the child''s lie yesterday, so why would he do so today? There was no need to stare at him and target him so much in the games. If Gabriel had wanted to blabber about what had truly happened yesterday, he would have done so a long time ago.


    When they had come back from the beach, Mrs. Brown couldn''t help but ask why Misha was piggyback riding on Gabriel''s back, and the kid, with bright red ears, had mumbled that he had fallen and hurt himself. As for the teenager, he decided to play along, adding to the child''s story that he hadn''t been fast enough to catch him. His handsome face was filled with remorse, making his words all the more convincing.


    Without too much surprise, Misha didn''t want his family to know that he had fought, so the teenager wisely kept his mouth shut. If the children Misha had beat to a pulp didn''t show up, Gabriel thought that he might as well hide the truth. In the corner of his mind, he hoped that the boy would realize that he was on his side and would stop with the nasty pranks.


    Well, there was nothing wrong with dreaming.


    However, it seemed like Misha couldn''t trust him, always paying attention to his every move since their return from the beach. Even when he went to the bathroom, the child closely followed behind him like a duckling with its mother.


    Gabriel felt like if Misha could, he would have long sewed his lips, just to make sure he could never reveal the truth. His thoughts were so obvious that the teenager didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    That boy wasn''t mean to be a liar.


    The day passed in this way, and when the evening arrived, Alexey had to leave. He worked the very next day and couldn''t stay any longer, or else he could say goodbye to his sleep. Kissing his wife, he promised to work diligently and come back in a week to fetch his family. They all watched the car disappear, waving at it as long as they could see it.


    After his father went back home, Misha''s mood improved drastically, and as an indirect result, he pestered Gabriel a little less.


    When the sun went down, they sat around the fire, and Mrs. Brown told them another story. Because Misha had refused to take his nap so that he could keep an eye on Gabriel, he quickly dozed off once again. Later on, Gabriel carried him inside the tent when it was time to sleep.


    However, Misha woke up soon after the teenagers tucked him into bed, feeling quite irritated. Of course, it meant he had to vent his frustration on someone.


    The teenage boy had just laid down when the child shook his shoulder. Contrary to Masha, who was already snoring, Gabriel hadn''t had the chance to fall into a deep slumber, so he quickly opened his eyes and asked, "Misha? What''s wrong?"


    "There is noise outside. I''m scared," pitifully said the child. It was the first thing that had come to his mind that gave him a reason to disturb the teenager.


    "Well, we are camping in the forest, so it''s normal if you heard some noises at night. There are a few nocturnal animals who are quite active at this hour," patiently explained Gabriel even though he knew the kid was probably lying through his teeth. After seeing him fight so aggressively, the teenager couldn''t imagine him be afraid so easily.


    "What if it''s a bear? Won''t it tear the tent to shreds to come in and eat us?"


    "I don''t think there is a bear. And even if there is, it wouldn''t do that."


    "I saw it in a movie, so it definitely can happen!"


    "Movies don''t always reflect reality, Misha."


    "I don''t believe you!" pouted the child, hitting the teenager''s c.h.e.s.t with his small fists a few times. He often did so when he was about to throw a tantrum. "Go and check! I can''t sleep like this!"


    The teenager''s mouth twitched, and he felt like teasing the kid a little. He said with a voice that sounded like he had been wronged, "Didn''t you say that the bear would eat us? If I check outside and there is indeed a bear, won''t I become his souper? Do you want me to die?"


    Misha paused, one of his arms frozen in mid-air. Then, he let it drop and his fist hit Gabriel with a loud thud. "In the movie, there was a strong-looking man who defeated the bear with his b.a.r.e hands, you know!"


    "So, are you implying that I look strong enough to beat a bear with my b.a.r.e hands?" asked Gabriel, trying to hold back his laughter.


    Misha grit his teeth, then whispered reluctantly, "Yes.." Taking a deep breath, he added, almost roaring into the teenager''s ear, "So, get out and check what''s outside!"


    Feeling like he had been tricked, Misha wanted to kick the teenage boy out.


    "Yes, yes! I will go, I will go," coaxed the teenager, fumbling around to find the flashlight before unzipping the door, sticking out his head to scan his surroundings. "I don''t see anything."


    "Of course not! You didn''t even step out!" complained the child, staring at him while squinting his eyes. "And you''re not even wearing your glasses."


    Sighing in his heart, Gabriel listened to the brat''s orders and walked out of the tent. He swept the area with his flashlight a few times to please the little Lord. When the teenager was about to say that there was nothing, he noticed something a meter away from him. When the light fell upon it and revealed its appearance, Gabriel s.u.c.k.e.d in a breath.


    Before he could even curse, a terrible odor assaulted his nose, making him w.h.i.n.e as his stomach churned. He had succeeded in scaring the only thing in the world that no one wanted to startle.


    Author''s note:


    Author: Misha, what would you do if you actually were to come face to face with a bear?


    MC: Hit him in the crotch before running away!


    Author: And if it''s female?


    MC: Use Gabriel as a meat shield, then run away while the bear eats him!


    ML:...

 Chapter 41 - Shower

    Under the bright light of the bathroom, Misha''s puffy eyes appeared even redder, swollen as if he had cried for days. His pursed lips, furrowed brows, and watery eyes gave the impression that he had been deeply wronged, making Gabriel''s heart ache a little. The slight pain in his c.h.e.s.t was not only due to the child''s pitiful appearance but also because he knew the kid was already thinking of how to get back at him, even though this situation wasn''t exactly his fault.


    "My eyes hurt so much, and I smell disgusting. Right now, I''m sure trash smell better than me. And it''s all because of you! Everything, absolutely everything is your fault!" grunted the child for the umpteenth time, rubbing his teary eyes while sniffling. "Why did you have to startle a skunk!? Who''s foolish enough to do that!? You''re an idiot! A real big idiot!"


    Misha glared at the teenager with half-closed eyes, feeling very aggrieved. He had just popped his head out of the tent to keep an eye on Gabriel when he was suddenly doused in skunk musk. To make matters worse, the secretion was sprayed near his eyes, and now they stung like hell. It was as if they were on fire, making the child unable to hold back the tears. Eyes were s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, and even if Misha didn''t want to cry before Gabriel, he couldn''t help himself. Tears just kept on streaming down his cheeks, which left the child feeling quite humiliated.


    Although the teenager took the brunt of the skunk''s attack, he had the reflex of hiding his face in the crook of his arm, saving his eyes from the stinging pain. Hence, he was better off than Misha, who only thought of closing his mouth.


    Soon after the incident, Masha woke up because of the terrible odor and laughed her head off when she learned what happened. Of course, before that, she made sure her brother was alright; luckily, the musk didn''t enter his eyes, or else they might have had to go to the hospital. Then, the teenage girl woke up her mother, who was sound asleep in the other tent.


    After Masha briefly told her the situation, Mrs. Brown rapidly jumped on her feet and rummaged through the cooler to retrieve two big bottles of clamato juice. Because it had only been two days since their arrival, they were almost full; they only had the time to drink two glasses or so.


    With the bottles in her hands, Mrs. Brown glanced at her son, her heart clenching at the sight of his sorry state. Just keeping his eyes open seemed particularly painful, and tears glistered at the corner of his eyes, threatening to fall at any moment. Upon seeing this, Mrs. Brown told her baby boy that it was better to keep his eyes close for now. If it hurt too much, he didn''t have to force himself to open his eyelids.


    In the corner of her mind, she realized that he would need some help to shower; he was currently more or less blind, after all. And since Gabriel also needed to shower with clamato juice, she decided to entrust the task to the teenager. Otherwise, knowing her boy, he would cut corners, carelessly splashing the clamato juice on his body without rubbing at all. Yet, his hair had to be washed with extra care, or else his trip to the shower would turn out to be utterly useless.


    With a bit of awkwardness, Mrs. Brown handed over the bottles to Gabriel and asked if he could help her son with the clamato juice shower. The acidic content in the tomato juice could help reduce the smell, if not get rid of it. For now, it was better than nothing.


    Of course, Gabriel accepted without making a fuss, contrary to Misha, who blanked for a second before throwing a tantrum. When he complained, his mother proposed to do it herself if the idea of the teenager seeing him n.a.k.e.d made him uncomfortable. Immediately after her words fell, the child had a change of heart. Without a word, he grabbed Gabriel''s wrist and clumsily dragged him to the bathroom with bright red ears.


    Although Misha was in the body of a nine-year-old kid, he was still an a.d.u.l.t, and the simple idea of his mother helping him shower was embarrassing enough to make him want to crawl into a hole. He thought that he might as well trouble Gabriel. Anyway, it was all his fault; therefore, he should take his responsibilities.


    Thus, it resulted in the present situation, where the child kept on blaming Gabriel while the teenager prepared the shower cabin, putting their change of clothes on the bench, just beside the towels. At this hour, the public bathroom was empty, and only Misha''s angry voice resonated within the room, a bit like a broken disk.


    "Yes, yes, I know. It''s all my fault. Do you need help to undress?" asked the teenager, blatantly ignoring the child''s blaming. He had long discovered that agreeing to everything Misha said instead of trying to reason with him made his life much easier.


    "No!" roared Misha after a short while. It was as if it took the child a moment before his brain processed the teenager''s words. His small face flushed, and even his neck turned into a scarlet red. "Even with my eyes closed, I can take my clothes off without your help, thank you!"


    Upon seeing his tomato-like face, Gabriel couldn''t help but tease him a little, "Are you shy?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Well, for someone not shy, your cheeks sure are red, you know? Don''t worry, it''s not like I''m a girl, so there''s no need to be shy."


    "I''m telling you I''m not!" yelled Misha, his face becoming redder under the anger.


    To prove his words, the child directly stripped before furiously throwing the top of his pajama in the teenager''s face ¨C well, he at least tried, but it was no easy feat with his blurred vision. Startled, Gabriel managed to catch it just before it fell onto the wet floor, blinking a few times as he sighed in his heart, ''This kid sure has anger issues.''


    Afterward, Misha resolutely turned his back, taking off his pants while muttering something unintelligible. Gabriel felt like he was whispering a deadly curse, making him despair a little. What did he do to make him hate him so much? If possible, the teenager would very much like to know.


    With the two of them standing in a cabin, it was a bit cramped, but it didn''t hinder their movement too much, although it trapped the bad odor into a small space, making it all the more horrible for the nose. Thus, Gabriel hurried and undressed rapidly, telling Misha to go inside the shower first. Before joining him and closing the door curtain, he put a coin into the shower timer.


    Just as the teenager turned around to reach for the handle of the showerhead, he realized that Misha was quite obstinate and had decided to open his eyes again, not caring about the pain. However, he was squinting, unable to open his eyelids completely. With a pensive look, the child was staring at a specific part of his body that was below the belt, making the teenage boy feel a little self-conscious. Then he heard him say:


    "It''s small."


    "¡­" Gabriel felt like crying, but he had no tears.


    ________________


    Author''s note:


    MC: Haha! Mine''s bigger!


    Author: Not right now, though. You gotta wait a few years for that.


    MC: Shut up! He doesn''t need to know that!


    ML: You know, I can also see it right now¡­


    MC: Don''t look, you freaking perv''!


    ML: You''re the one who looked first, though¡­


    Author: Also, just to make things clear, Gabriel is not and won''t be interested in a kid''s body; he will never find it s.e.x.u.a.lly attractive, even if he were to know that the soul inside the child is the one of an a.d.u.l.t. So yeah, it''s gonna take a long time for their relationship to evolve into a romantic one. Sorry! >.<

 Chapter 42 - Raccoon

    When Gabriel and Misha came back to the campsite, the terrible odor assaulted their nose, making them want to turn on their heel and rush back to the bathroom, which smelled quite nice and fresh in comparison.


    Pinching their nose, they scanned the campsite, looking for the girls. They quickly find them, the light of the flashlight illuminating their backs. It seemed like they were busy cleaning up the place. The boys approached and soon found out that the girls dealt with the odor by plugging their nose with tissues.


    Upon seeing their faces, Misha couldn''t restrain himself and roared with laughter. His mother and his sister looked quite foolish with the white Kleenex stuffed in their nostrils, making their nose appear more prominent and rounder. It was impossible not to laugh at the sight! Still, it earned him a light knock on the head from Masha, who then mischievously said while shaking a box of tissues under her brother''s nose:


    "You shouldn''t laugh. In a short while, you will look as stupid as us, unless you want to abuse your nose for the rest of the night. It''s not like the odor will disappear any time soon."


    His sister''s grin was so annoying, making him want to hit someone.


    Lowering his head, Misha reluctantly picked two Kleenex, glaring at them for a short moment before stuffing them in his nostrils with a grimace. It wasn''t a comfortable feeling, hindering his breathing, but a least, the odor became less intense. Although he still could smell it faintly, it was bearable, and his stomach didn''t want to churn as much.


    When the child glanced at Gabriel, he felt a little comforted. Look like he wasn''t the only one who found the sensation unpleasant.


    Afterward, the four of them decided to sleep in Mrs. Brown''s tent. It was a little cramped, but it was better than the other tent that had been sprayed with skunk musk. Misha thought he wouldn''t be able to fall asleep with those things in his nose, yet he was the first one to close his eyes and enter dreamland. In the end, he had a good sleep; the same couldn''t be said for the other three. In addition to the strange sensation in their nose, they also had to endure the child''s loud snores.


    The next day, Misha was the last to wake up, and when he met with Masha, his mother, and Gabriel, the first thing he noticed was the dark circles under their eyes. He wisely decided not to comment and silently ate his breakfast.


    Since they didn''t want to spend the day with tissues stuffed in their nose, they decided to go to the beach. There, they could relax while thinking about what to do next. The terrible odor pervaded the campsite, and even their clothes reeked. Staying in such an environment for the rest of their vacation was out of the question.


    At the beach, Misha sullenly sat on the sandy ground, staring at his joyful sister with dissatisfaction.


    At an unknown moment, she had jumped on Gabriel''s back, wrapping her legs around his waist and pressing her b.r.e.a.s.t against the teenager''s back. Misha suddenly felt like he understood his parents'' old-fashioned way of thinking. The teenagers were too close, and there was definitely too much skin to skin contact between the two. His sister''s swimsuit was too revealing, making him want to wrap his towel around her c.h.e.s.t tightly. Although her bikini was cute, a bright blue one with lacing and ruffle, it didn''t cover enough, attracting the greedy gaze of many men in heat.


    Because his ankle had just healed and was still weak, his mother had told him to stay put, and Misha could only watch the two teenagers play in the water. The child shook his head. There was nothing he could do, and glaring at the teenagers wouldn''t bring them back on the shore, so he took the plastic shovel and the bucket his mother had given him and started to build a sandcastle to pass the time.


    Slowly, he got engrossed in digging and forgot about his grievance. After an hour or so, his castle became more and more exquisite, which made him feel quite proud. He even added pebbles and broken pieces of seashells to the wall, trying to embellish his oeuvre.


    At some time, the teenagers came back and spoke with his mother, who was reading by his side. Gabriel suggested renting a chalet for the next few days, and after deliberations, Mrs. Brown went to the front desk to ask if there was a free one. After repeatedly explaining what had happened, the front desk lady, whose knowledge of the English language was a bit lacking, became more considerate, checking for a chalet that wasn''t too far on foot.


    Afterward, the four of them left the beach and went to the chalet, which took 40 minutes from the campsite. It was a long walk in the forest, and the trail was sometimes very steep. In no time, Misha was panting as if he had run a marathon, and his sweaty hair cl.u.s.tered around his small, round face. Anyone who had eyes could tell he was exhausted. Hence, he ended up piggyback riding on Gabriel''s back once again, pouting and sulking. As for his mother and his sister, they each carried a backpack.


    The chalet was made of logs, and the bright color of the wood told them that it had been built not too long ago. It has one floor and three rooms: two bedrooms and the living room, which also included the kitchen. It wasn''t excessively big, but the open rooms gave a spacious feeling. As for the toilets, they were outside, hidden in a wooden cabin.


    In one bedroom, there was a double bed for the parents and in the second one, two single beds for the kids. Thus, it was decided that Masha and her mother would sleep together while the boys would share a room, making Gabriel wince in his heart. He knew bad habits were hard to break, but he still hoped that the child wouldn''t start to hide his glasses once again. Looking for them every morning was a real pain in the neck. At least, he didn''t see any superglue in the kid''s luggage, so maybe the teenager''s skin wouldn''t suffer too much this time.


    Afterward, the teenagers went back and forth to bring their things from the campsite to the chalet. As for Mrs. Brown and Misha, they diligently cleaned up.


    Around 2 pm, Mrs. Brown sent her son to bed, even if the kid still wanted to help her dusting the rooms. Because he had skipped his afternoon nap lately, his protestations fell on deaf ears. Misha had no other choice but to take a break.


    That night, everyone slept soundly, especially the teenagers who were exhausted. In the next few days, they mostly hiked, played board games, and went to the beach. Once, they even met the group of children who had tried to bully Misha. The boy waved at them, but the four kids ran away the moment they saw him. Grinning, Misha glanced at Gabriel while puffing out his small c.h.e.s.t, acting like a peac.o.c.k. He had a ''did you just see how I scared them silly'' kind of look on his face.


    Today, they had thought of hiking again. Since they were in the Park National of Oka, they had to make the best of it. After all, there were so many beautiful landscapes in the vicinity, and it wasn''t every day that they had the chance to admire them.


    Although Misha didn''t like hiking because he always ended up piggyback riding at some point, he knew how his sister loved strolling in the forest, so he shut his mouth and obediently followed them. Anyway, he wasn''t the one abusing his body while carrying a child on his back, and he had to admit that hearing the teenager''s puff and huff put him in a good mood.


    Before leaving, Masha took the trash out while her mother and Gabriel prepared their backpack. The trash bin was near the bumpy road a few meters in front of the chalet, and when she opened it, she froze.


    She didn''t know how the raccoon ended up in the trash bin, but she could tell that he was unable to get out. The plastic walls were smooth and had no holds for his small hands and feet; all it could do was scratch the walls with his claws. There wasn''t any garbage bag, so the poor animal was stuck at the bottom of the trash bin. With his big, round eyes, it looked quite pitiful.


    Instinctively, Masha put down the garbage bag she was holding and bent over the bin. She tried to take it out with her b.a.r.e hands, forgetting that no matter how cute the raccoon was, it was still a wild animal with sharp teeth.

 Chapter 43 - Bleeding

    "Mom¡­" The voice was small, almost timid, but it soon grew louder, almost deafening. With the screams came rushed footsteps and heavy breathing that seemed to get closer and closer.


    Then, someone opened the door, slamming it against the wall.


    "Mom!"


    "Sweetheart? What''s wrong¨C"


    Mrs. Brown was unable to finish her sentence, her words stuck in her throat. She couldn''t help but cover her mouth with trembling fingers, forgetting she was holding a glass of water; it crashed onto the ground, shattering to pieces.


    The boys, who were in their bedroom preparing their backpacks, were startled by the noise, making them drop what they were doing. After glancing at each other, they sneaked out half a head to peek into the living room. The moment their eyes landed on Masha, it felt like the whole world broke apart. Gabriel bolted to her side while Misha froze, unable to take a step forward.


    Standing in the doorframe was Masha, who was holding her bloody wrist against her c.h.e.s.t, staining her white T-shirt with red. The blood was dripping onto the floor, slowly forming a tiny puddle at her feet. Her face was deadly pale, and she seemed at a loss as to what to do, her eyes darting everywhere.


    Once by her side, Gabriel didn''t think much, immediately lifting her arm above her head to decrease blood flow and slow the bleeding. At the same time, he applied some pressure on the injury with his fingers, asking, "What happened?"


    "A raccoon bit me," mumbled Masha, a wry smile on her lips.


    The animal didn''t react to her approaching arms, only looking at her with curious eyes, so she hadn''t realized that it was wary of her. The moment she touched it, the raccoon snarled and attacked, its teeth sinking into her flesh as it violently shook its head. She had never thought that a raccoon bite would hurt so much, giving her the impression that it had crushed her bones.


    After hearing her words, Gabriel furrowed his brows, carefully examining the injury. The most striking thing was the two identical holes, which were oozing blood; the raccoon''s teeth had almost pierced through her thin wrist, probably severing an artery at the same time. There were also scratches scattered here and there on her forearm. Some were quite deep, while others were shallow, but the skin around every cut had already begun to swell.


    Although the wound looked a little gruesome, it wasn''t life-threatening. From what Gabriel knew, Masha didn''t have a blood clotting disorder, and she wasn''t sitting in a bath, immersed in water (which would keep the blood flowing). Therefore, once handled correctly, the bleeding would soon stop. The sight was only frightening.


    However, she still needed stitches, and most importantly, what had bitten her was a raccoon. Those scavengers carried many diseases, their mouth full of bacteria, and it wouldn''t be surprising if the injury got infected in the next few days. Moreover, raccoons were a well-known primary carrier of rabies, a deadly infection. Such a wound had to be treated with the utmost care as it could quickly develop into something more serious.


    Also, he didn''t know if her bones had been touched, and only an x-Ray could clarify the extent of the damage done by the raccoon''s teeth.


    "Mrs. Brown," called Gabriel without taking his eyes off of Masha. When he didn''t receive any answer after waiting for a few seconds, he restrained a curse, and his voice grew louder, "Mrs. Brown! Gulnas!"


    "Y-yes?" The teenager''s voice snapped her out of her stupor, and Mrs. Brown ran to her daughter''s side, panic and worry showing on her face.


    "Call 911 and ask for an ambulance."


    They had no car and couldn''t go to the hospital on foot, but at least, there was a road that connected the chalet to the entrance of the park. Although it was bumpy and narrow, it was still practicable. When walking, it was faster to use the trails in the wood as it was a direct path. However, with a vehicle, it was quicker to use the road.


    A taxi would cost an arm and a leg, and even though the ambulance wasn''t free, it would be less expensive in the end. Moreover, the paramedics could treat Masha''s wound better than Gabriel and prevent complications.


    After taking a deep breath, Mrs. Brown made the call and explained the situation to the operator. Her voice was trembling, and Gabriel had to help her find her words from time to time, but she was able to convey what was important to known.


    Scared silly by Masha''s wound, they all forgot about Misha, who was still standing in the doorframe of the bedroom. He hadn''t moved an inch, frozen like an ice statue.


    Upon seeing his sister, the child felt like the time suddenly slowed, making everything seem clearer and vivid before his eyes. However, all he could see was the blood that covered her wrist, dripping and splashing onto the floor. It was as if he could hear the sound of the drops hitting the wood planks again and again.


    Soon, the corpse of his sister overlapped with the teenage girl before him, plunging him into a waking nightmare.


    The memories flashed before his eyes: a bloody bath and a thin arm hanging in the air, a few centimeters above the tiled floor. He remembered the puddle of blood, which was almost dried, and his sister''s pale face. Her eyes were closed, but there were still traces of tears on her cheeks. The necklace Gabriel had given her shone under the light as if mocking him, and her blue dress gently floating on the water.


    His sister was a decisive person. She had cut both wrists, not straight across, but longways from the hand to the crook of her elbow. The cuts were deep, and she did more than one on each arm. Back then, she wanted to die and made sure she had no way out. She even broke her phone in half, making it impossible to call the ambulance if she had a change of heart at the last moment.


    Misha didn''t know why she had chosen such a death, but it had always haunted him. Still, he had come to believe that he had surmounted his trauma lately, yet it only took a bit of blood to shake him to the core. Even when the ambulance arrived, he didn''t react, prisoner of his gruesome memories.


    Mrs. Brown left with her daughter, asking the teenage boy to take care of her son while they were at the hospital. She promised to keep him updated on Masha''s situation and left.


    Only then did Gabriel heave a sigh of relief, thinking that Masha was now in good hands. He turned back and entered the chalet, closing the door behind him. Then, his attention fell on the boy whose face was as white as a sheet. He soon realized that something was off and walked up to the child, crouching before him as he gently asked, "Misha? Are you alright?"


    There was no reaction. The boy''s eyes seemed dead, unnaturally dull. His breathing was heavy, maybe even more than Masha''s when she came in. Slowly, Gabriel raised his hand, wanting to shake his shoulder to incite some reaction from the child. But even before he could touch him, Misha violently slapped his wrist, screaming, "Don''t touch me!"


    The child pushed Gabriel, who then lost balance and fell on his behind. As he looked at the clueless teenager, Misha felt his insides burn with anger, and his face became twisted; hatred raged in his eyes, making it seem like he was about to tear someone into pieces. "Stay away from me!"


    Before Gabriel could say anything, the boy stormed out. Cursing under his breath, Gabriel leaped on his feet and gave chase, running after the child while calling his name. He jumped down the front staircase, following the kid into the forest. After a few meters, the teenager finally caught up with the boy. He stretched a hand, trying to grab his arm, "Misha! What are you doing? It''s dangerous!"


    The child, who was panting hard, veered to face him, slapping his wrist for the second time. "Are you deaf? I told you not to touch me!"


    As the words fell from his mouth, Misha took a step back without looking behind him, wanting to put some distance between them. He tripped over a root and lost his footing, falling backward.


    "Huh?" was all he could say, staring at Gabriel, whose eyes suddenly widened, almost as if they were about to fell off their sockets. In a way, it was comical, and Misha couldn''t help but wonder, ''Why are you making that face for?''


    The fleeting thought left, and he finally remembered that what was behind him wasn''t a flat ground. No, it was a steep slope, one of those with large, sharp-edged rocks and boulders.


    ''Oh f*ck, that''s going to hurt like a bitch.''

 Chapter 44 - Not a Phone Prank Call

    "MISHA!"


    The heart-wrenching scream reverberated throughout the forest. Upon hearing it, Misha felt like something shattered inside of him, but he couldn''t tell what it was. He didn''t have the luxury to ponder over the strange sensation that was lurking in the pit of his stomach. At the moment, he could only toss it at the back of his mind as the situation didn''t allow him to think.


    Although his mind was a mess, his body still reacted. The child instinctively stretched a hand toward the teenager, but it was too late. He had put too much distance between them, and his fingers only lightly touched Gabriel''s fingertips. The two of them couldn''t grab each other''s hands, and Misha kept on falling backward.


    Realizing that he wouldn''t be able to reach him, the teenager gritted his teeth and decisively jumped toward the child, wrapping his arms around Misha. He pressed him against his c.h.e.s.t, trying to limit the damage the boy would receive by protecting him with his own body, which was sturdier than the child''s.


    When Gabriel caught the boy, he twisted his upper body in mid-air so Misha would be on top of him. This way, he would be the one to hit the ground first and take the brunt of the impact. As for Misha, he would land on his body, which should cushion his fall a little.


    Everything happened in the span of a few seconds, and Misha couldn''t keep up with the sudden turn of events. With Gabriel protecting his frail body, they rolled down the slope for what seemed to be an eternity, colliding with many rocks along the way. Their momentum only stopped when they crashed into a large boulder, and everything suddenly came to a halt.


    Misha could hear his heart furiously beat in his head as if it was drumming on his temples. His limbs felt heavy, but he could tell that all his bones were still in one piece. He had broken them too often in his past life, so he knew quite well what kind of pain accompanied such an injury. Although his whole body hurt, it was bearable. In the end, he probably only had a few bruises and scratches. Maybe a sprain, but nothing serious.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, the child tried to lift his head, only to realize that Gabriel held onto him too tightly. It made it hard to move. Feeling a bit annoyed, Misha grunted, "I told you not to touch me!"


    However, he didn''t receive any answer. Frowning, the boy slowly extricated himself from the teenager''s arms while calling his name. Still, there was no reaction from Gabriel, which made his heart beat a bit faster. An ominous feeling slowly rose inside of him, and his breathing suddenly became laborious.


    When Misha was finally able to take a step back and have a good look at the teenager, he couldn''t help but let out a cry.


    Gabriel had his eyes closed, but a large quantity of blood covered his forehead, making his hair stick to his dirty skin. There was a deep cut around one of his eyelids, and his glasses were nowhere in sight. His upper lip was also busted, and it looked like his nose was broken. In their fall, his head must have hit a rock very hard. If Misha''s head wasn''t wounded, it was only because the teenager had protected it with his hands, which were now bruised all over and swollen. A few fingers were probably broken.


    No matter how much Misha wanted to delude himself, it was clear that Gabriel wasn''t only resting his eyes. As he tried to calm down, the child stretched out his hands, gently shaking the teenager''s shoulders while calling his name. He did so for a while, yet there was no response from Gabriel. His eyelids didn''t even twitch. "Gaby, stop that, it''s not fun. Come on, open your eyes."


    His heart beat faster and faster, and Misha felt like he was on the verge of breaking down. He didn''t know what to do, and in the end, he could only hit the teenage boy''s c.h.e.s.t with his tiny hands, roaring, "I''m telling you to open your f*cking eyes! Don''t play deaf, I know you aren''t!"


    Even after screaming at the top of his lungs, nothing changed. The teenager didn''t move while his breathing was becoming weaker. Misha had to accept reality; Gabriel was severely hurt, and he needed immediate medical assistance.


    "A phone. Yes, I need a phone," mumbled Misha with a trembling voice. He patted his pockets before remembering that he didn''t own a cellphone at this age, making him curse a few times.


    Quickly, the boy bent over and rummaged through the teenager''s pockets, picking up his cellphone, which luckily didn''t break in the fall. It didn''t have a password, making it easy for Misha to navigate in it. At first, he thought of calling 911, but when he saw his mother''s number, he changed his mind. It would be faster to call her as she was already in an ambulance that wasn''t too far away from their location. She could explain the situation to the paramedics and ask them to come back.


    After all, his sister''s wound wasn''t life-threatening, and she could wait, but he knew Gabriel didn''t have this luxury. If his injuries weren''t treated quickly, he was afraid he wouldn''t last long.


    The moment Misha heard his mother''s voice, he felt the urge to cry.


    "Gabriel? What''s wrong?"


    "Mom, it''s me."


    "Misha?"


    "You need to come back right now."


    "Sweetheart, I can''t, I need to bring your sister to the hospital," replied Mrs. Brown, her voice carrying a bit of indulgence. "You¨C"


    "Mom, you don''t get it!" cried out Misha, interrupting her. "We fell down a slope, and Gabriel is not moving. His head is full of blood, and his body is bruised all over. He..." Misha took a deep breath, then resumed, "His breathing is getting weaker and weaker."


    There was a second of silence before his mother replied with a helpless tone, "What are you saying? I know you don''t mean harm, but you shouldn''t joke about such things. Could you put Gabriel on the phone, please?"


    Misha felt like someone poured a bucket of cold water on him. Even though he loved his mother dearly, he suddenly had the urge to slap her. Shedding all of his child-like pretenses, he yelled, "I''m joking!? As if I could joke about such a thing! I maybe love to prank people, but I would never do a phone prank call when my sister is hurt, and I certainly wouldn''t joke about someone else''s life. Gabriel needs immediate medical assistance, so tell the paramedics to turn back right now, or else, the next time you see him, it''s going to be at his funeral. Understood?"


    After his tirade, Misha was heavily panting, and his knuckles had turned white from holding the phone too tightly. His mother''s answer came shortly afterward. She sounded stunned, but the boy could care less about her present emotional state. "I understand, we are coming back."


    "Good. We''re close to the chalet. I think a few meters to the right. Scream when you arrived, and I will scream in response to guide you. Just hurry up."


    Before his mother could say anything more, he hung up and collapsed beside Gabriel. He whispered to comfort himself, "Everything is going to be fine. That bastard had lived past his thirties in our previous life, so he shouldn''t die so soon, right?"


    Biting his lips, Misha stared at the teenager''s bloody face, waiting impatiently for the ambulance to arrive while paying attention to his breathing. He didn''t know why, but the idea of him dying before his eyes shook him to the core. It was as if something was trying to tear him apart from inside-out. Although he hated him, although he wanted to get rid of him, he still couldn''t stand to watch him die.


    "Don''t you dare die," murmured the boy, grabbing one of his hands before squeezing it. "Your life is mine to decide, and I don''t want you to die today. It would be letting you off the hook too easily. So, live."


    His lips were trembling, and he felt the tears slowly run down his cheeks.


    ___________


    Author''s note:


    Author: Misha, if Gabriel had stopped breathing, would you have given him CPR?


    MC: ¡­ Yeah, sure. I would have tried to break a few ribs while I was at it.


    ML: You know, you''re not heavy, and your arms are not strong. It will be a bit hard for you to break my ribs with CPR.


    MC: I can always jump on your c.h.e.s.t. That should do it.


    Liam: I''m not sure it can still be considered CPR if you do it this way.


    MC: ??? Who the f*ck are you?


    Liam: The MC of our author''s new book, Courting Death [BL] ~


    MC: And? What the hell are you doing here?


    Liam: Advertising! Because my story needs some love too, I''m trying to steal some of your readers.


    MC: Shameless!


    Liam: Thank you. ( ???)


    MC: That wasn''t a compliment!


    MC: Scram! Go back to your own story! (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã£©¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß


    Liam: Yessir! ?¡«(¡ä¦Å£à )


    The MLS of both stories decided not to bicker with the MCS for their own good.


    Author: So, yeah! Because I''m a m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t, I decided to participle in the Spirity Awards Spring 2020, which means I have to write 120 000 words within 180 days if I want my story to be eligible. In short, I will upload quite a few chapters every week for Courting Death starting from May (right now, it''s the end of the semester, so I cannot write as much as I would like). But don''t worry, I won''t forget about Sweet Devil! Starting from May, I will try to upload 2-3 chapters a week. Still, I would love it if you give Courting Death a chance and support it!

 Chapter 45 - Who are you?

    With a heavy heart, Misha took a deep breath and entered the spacious room, looking around even though he knew it was useless. He wouldn''t see what he wanted to see.


    Like always, there were no other visitors. The chairs were empty, and only beeping sounds echoed inside the room. The curtains were open, and the soft rays of the morning sun shone through the large window, diffusing a warm light on the white walls. The bedroom bathed in a peaceful atmosphere, yet it also appeared lonely, desperately lonely.


    Clenching his small fists, the child tried to bottle up his anger, but it was not an easy task. With gritted teeth, he stormed off and called out a nurse.


    Every time the boy went to see the teenager, which was almost every day, he always asked the staff if Gabriel''s relatives had come over while he wasn''t there. Each time, the answer had been negative. For the past two weeks, the teenager''s only visitors were Misha and the child''s family. No one else had come, not even his parents.


    When Gabriel''s father learned that his son had an accident and was in a coma, all he did was throwing money out the window, asking for a transfer to a private hospital in Ontario. Although he did pay for better medical services and equipment, he still didn''t come to the hospital to see his son, not even once.


    This kind of attitude was enough to anger Misha to death. Sadly, it was only the tip of the iceberg. In this world, some people weren''t meant to be parents. Misha had thought that Alexey was the worst father in history, but he recently discovered that he was wrong. Very wrong.


    A few days ago, when Misha went to buy some juice and snacks from the vending machines, he overheard the conversation of a few nurses. He wasn''t the kind to pry, but since they were talking about the patient of room 201, his ears still perked up, and he ended up walking slower, carefully listening to their discussion.


    First, the girls spoke about how pitiful the teenage boy was, saying that such a heroic youth didn''t deserve to lay in a bed, kept alive by machines. Then, they talked about the father, how heartless and hateful he was. Not only did the man not come to see his child, but on the very first day, he had also asked the doctor to stop the life-sustaining treatment if his son didn''t wake up within a month. Despite the medical team urging him to think it over, the man didn''t change his mind.


    "The neurologist said that his son was very likely to wake up, yet he still insisted on disconnecting him so soon. He may as well kill him with his own two hands."


    Upon hearing those words, Misha felt like his whole world shattered, and he exploded in anger, crushing the bottle of juice and kicking the hospital walls for a long time, stopping only when his toes started to hurt like hell. Back then, he had the urge to strangle someone, and even now, he still felt like there was something stuck in his throat whenever he thought about that conversation.


    From that day on, Gabriel''s father was nothing more than a sc.u.mbag in his heart. If Misha were to meet him, he swore that no matter what, he would give him a piece of his mind, and also beat him to a pulp. Every day, the boy was hoping that their paths would cross, but it seemed like his prayers wouldn''t get answered any time soon.


    Over the past few days, and after much thinking, Misha concluded that it was that man''s fault if Gabriel''s personality became so twisted in their previous life. Having such a heartless father would inevitably influence him as he grew up.


    Still, the teenager didn''t seem to be a sc.u.mbag as of now. He didn''t hesitate a second before jumping off the slope and wrapping the child''s body with his own, carefully protecting him even though it would put his life at risk. Misha wasn''t shameless enough to turn a blind eye to such a courageous and selfless act, and thus he tried to excuse Gabriel''s past misdeeds by casting the blame on his father.


    Perhaps, Gabriel wasn''t as cold-hearted as Misha had previously thought. In their past life, he had been the perfect gentleman with his sister, and the ideal big brother. Even now, Misha couldn''t find any faults with his acting. If the teenager was indeed carrying out an act, why did he protect him so dutifully, not caring about himself? It didn''t make sense.


    Or maybe, Gabriel did indeed wear a mask, but still had a heart of gold hidden under it.


    Still, it couldn''t erase what he had said in their past life; when he coldly admitted that he had never once seen Masha as his lover. But now that Misha thought about it, Gabriel didn''t say that she was a plaything, or that he didn''t love her. He didn''t mock her, didn''t insult her; his face only turned cold and his words, sharp.


    At that moment, Misha felt like something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what was bothering him. Ultimately, his brain turned off, and his forehead became warm, indicating the start of a fever. Following this, he had a restless night because his body felt too hot, and he was sweating too much.


    Even so, Misha didn''t learn his lesson, and over the past few days, he often thought about it, trying to decipher the truth from the lies, which only resulted in him becoming dizzy and worrying his family. Today, his mother had almost forbidden him to go out because he had a slight fever in the morning, but in the end, she couldn''t resist his teary eyes and still brought him with them.


    Therefore, once the boy arrived at the floor were Gabriel''s room was, he went on with his routine. After turning around the corner, he finally saw a nurse, and without a word, he dashed toward her at lightning speed. The child stopped just before crashing into her legs, and he excitedly lifted his head to look into her eyes, making the nurse''s heart turn soft.


    Because Misha was now well known in the hospital, he didn''t need to open his mouth, and every nurse would answer his question before he could even ask it.


    The girl softly said, "I''m sorry, no one came."


    The boy''s bright eyes became a little dull, but he still thanked her before going back to Gabriel''s room. When he saw his sister staring at him with inquisitive eyes, he could only shake his head. In response, she stretched a weak smile and gently ruffled his hair before walking up to the teenager''s bedside.


    Masha stroked his cheek, whispering, "He will certainly wake up soon. Gabriel doesn''t look like it, but he is a stubborn one."


    Those words, his sister would say them every day, and then she would sit by the teenager''s side, waiting for him to open his eyes. As for Misha, he wouldn''t say anything; guilt made him unable to comfort her. Instead, he would also sit and silently wait. Mrs. Brown would do the same, and when Alexey didn''t work, he would also come by and kept them company.


    Today was no exception to their routine, but since it was a weekday, Alexey wasn''t with them. The three of them sat and waited, immersed in their own thoughts and guilt.


    About an hour later, the teenager''s eyelids suddenly started to twitch. Misha was the first one to realize it, and he immediately jumped on his feet, bolting to the bed, which made the girls realized that the teenage boy was about to wake up.


    When Gabriel opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the excited face of a child. The bright blue eyes were deep, yet seemed as pure as spring water. They were crystal clear and held no malice, softening the heart.


    The child cried out, "You''re a big idiot! You slept for so long! Who do you think you are? Sleeping Beauty? "


    "I was starting to fear that you wouldn''t wake up," added Masha, gently hitting his shoulder.


    While her children were busy hugging and bothering Gabriel, Mrs. Brown called the doctor over, a smile lingering on her lips.


    However, their happiness was short-lived.


    Curiously looking at the young child, Gabriel tilted his head, asking with a touch of hesitation in his voice, "I''m sorry, but are you my little brother?"


    The moment his words fell, the entire room froze. Only after a short while did Misha muster the courage to answer, "No, I''m¡­ not?"


    "Then, who are you?"


    Upon hearing those words, the child turned silly. He didn''t even realize when his sister took him in her arms before putting him on the ground. In a daze, he stood there, unable to understand what was happening. It was as if his brain didn''t want to process the teenager''s words.


    It was only later that reality came crashing in, when the doctor took them aside, explaining that Gabriel was suffering from amnesia. The information was hard to swallow, plunging the room into a deafening silence.


    Once Masha was left alone with Gabriel, she calmly sat on a chair, smoothing her dress. Then, she lifted her head and asked in a deadpan tone, "Did you really lose your memory?"


    The teenager''s gentle smile vanished, and he glanced at her from the corner of his eyes.


    "Of course not."


    _________________


    Author''s note:


    ML: Who are you?


    MC: The main character of this story.


    Author: He''s your future sweetheart!


    Liam: Awn, that''s so cute!


    Liam: Sorry, sorry, but although it seems like I did manage to snatch a few of your readers, I still don''t feel satisfied ¨¦A¨¨


    MC: You''re taking all of our author''s time, and now you want all of my readers too!? Greedy bastard! (©¿?§¥?)©¿áê©ß©¥©ß


    Liam: Well, you know, since my story is updated more often than yours, people can read it to kill time while waiting for the next chapter of Sweet Devil. Doesn''t that sound perfect? (????-)?


    MC: ¡­ Hey, author, can I kill him?


    Author: Hm? Sure, go ahead.


    Liam: That''s favoritism!


    Author: Who cares? You''re already dead, anyway.


    Liam: ¡­

 Chapter 46 - Not the First Time

    The room was immersed in silence until Gabriel opened his mouth. In a voice rendered hoarse by the long sleep, he slowly said:


    "You''re not asking why?"


    "Do I need to?" replied Masha as a hint of sadness glinted in her bright blue eyes. "But I''m still curious about one little thing. When exactly did you come up with this twisted plan of yours?"


    "When your brother asked me if I was Sleeping Beauty. Those words hinted that I had slept for a certain amount of time, and your next words confirmed my thought. Following this came the idea of pretending to have lost my memory, and it ended up as you know."


    "I''m surprised you were so clear-minded after emerging from a two weeks coma. Shouldn''t you be muddle-headed? Or at the very least, a little confused?"


    "Well, it''s not the first coma I have experienced, after all," snorted the teenager, a cold light flashing in his eyes. "But, of course, it still took me a few seconds to organize my thoughts and recognize that strange feeling of sluggishness. It''s the same feeling as the last time. My body is numb and heavy, a bit as if my limbs were made of iron. Coupled with your brother''s words, and yours, it was easy to guess what happened. I fell into a coma, although I admit my memory of why I had an accident is still a little blurry. Really, I don''t remember much of that day."


    Upon hearing his words, Masha made a pained face. With her head hung low, she whispered, "Sorry, it was my brother''s fault. He threw a tantrum and was careless. He said you saved him." She bit her lower lips, adding with a small voice, "I didn''t think before opening my mouth. I didn''t want you to remember such awful memories. That first coma of yours¡­"


    "Don''t make that face. It''s already been four years," interrupted Gabriel, trying to stretch out his hand to ruffle the teenage girl''s hair, but he quickly realized that he didn''t have the strength. He could only let his arm fall on the bed. "Although the anger is still there, I am not devoured by it anymore."


    "You say so, but aren''t you planning to take revenge no matter what? Pretending to have amnesia¡­" She took a pause, then mumbled, "It''s for that purpose, isn''t it?"


    "It is. If the law can''t bring my mother justice, I need to do it myself, no matter the price to pay. Even if she wasn''t the best mother in the world, she still loved me from the bottom of her heart," sighed the teenager, his cold gaze turning somehow gentle, albeit only for a moment.


    There was a second of silence before he added, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid, nor will I commit a crime."


    "I know you won''t. You''re too cool-headed for that. But that''s not what I''m afraid of. I''m scared of what that woman will try to do to you. We both know who caused you to fall into your first coma and how vicious she is. She won''t miss this chance of getting rid of you, not now that you''re weak and defenseless."


    "I don''t think so. For the time being, she won''t do anything too extreme. I have lost my memory, so I''m not a threat to her or her sons'' position in my father''s heart. Moreover, she is well aware of my father''s personality. He will never let a sick person becomes his heir, which means the spot is now open for one of her children."


    "For God''s sake, that damned company should be yours, not theirs!" shouted Masha, clenching her hands to restrain her anger.


    "A company built on shady deals?" sneered Gabriel before weakly shaking his head, contempt distorting his beautiful face. "I''m not interested in it."


    "I know, but still. Your mother sacrificed so much for it, and it was a flourishing business in the beginning. It was your father who forgot what human rights mean, only thinking of profits."


    As Masha talked more and more, her face turned redder and redder. Her c.h.e.s.t felt stuffy, and she had the urge to scream her lungs out, yet Gabriel was the same as ever as if what they were talking about didn''t concern him. It made her feel even more depressed and helpless. Whenever Gabriel acted like a block of ice, it only reminded her that the sunny boy she had once know would never come back.


    "Still, I don''t want to bear my father''s sins on my shoulders. They''re not broad enough." The teenager rubbed his neck, resuming, "Although his company has a clean name in Canada, we both know that this is not the case in South America. Too many lives were lost for his ambition. Not once in my life do I want to be associated with what he has done. Having his blood running through my body is already too much."


    The teenage girl opened her mouth, but no words came out. What could she say? Gabriel''s hatred ran deep, and half of his blood made him sick. Never could he forgive his father and his stepmother for what they had done. Both were human trash. His half-brothers weren''t that much better, the eldest having inherited his mother''s viciousness. The youngest was a bit better off. He was a spoiled brat but didn''t have a wicked heart. However, he was influenced by the atmosphere of the house, and also ostracized Gabriel.


    In the end, there was nothing Masha could say.


    ***


    In a daze, Misha sat on a chair, waiting for his mother to come back with their lunch. His mind was blank, and he felt like someone was trying to crush his heart with their b.a.r.e hands. But he didn''t know why he felt so lost. This terrible emptiness, what did it mean? He couldn''t tell. His emotions were a mess.


    Bending over, the child clutched at his c.h.e.s.t, letting a m.o.a.n escape his lips. It hurt so much, yet he couldn''t do anything to ease to pain.


    "Are you alright?" asked a familiar voice in a deadpan tone.


    Slowly, the boy lifted his eyes, and a beautiful nurse came into view. She had Asian features, making her face look delicate and a bit round. Her coal-black eyes reflected the light, and her waist-length black hair was tie into a ponytail. She had a small body frame with round shoulders and a thin waist, long legs, and a slender neck.


    If Misha remembered correctly, her name was Yuki. He had talked to her quite a few times in the past two weeks, asking if she had seen Gabriel''s relatives, to which she had always said no. Although she seemed cold, she was actually very kind.


    "I''m alright. Just a bit tired," smiled the child, straightening his back.


    "Then, you should rest," replied the nurse.


    A silence fell, but even so, Yuki didn''t leave. She stood in front of the table without moving an inch. The atmosphere was somehow awkward, and Misha couldn''t help but cough, asking, "Do you want to sit?"


    "Yes, thank you."


    The nurse pulled a chair and sat, putting the cup of tea she was holding on the table. Afterward, she pushed it just under his nose, saying, "Tea can help you relax. You look exhausted, and I think you need something to help you clear your mind."


    "I think you''re right," weakly answered the boy before wrapping his small hands around the cup. He tentatively took a sip and was pleasantly surprised by the sweet taste. The warmth spread inside his c.h.e.s.t, appeasing his body that was like a tensed bow. "It''s good!"


    "Isn''t it? Not all teas taste bitter."


    Her words made Misha raised an eyebrow, but he soon chuckled, thinking that his face had given him away again. After all, he did think that it would taste bitter, which made him grimace a little.


    "I hear that Gabriel woke up," started Yuki, "and that he has lost his memory."


    Misha choked up, staring into her eyes with a bit of hostility and wariness. He looked like a small animal, ready to jump on her and bit her at any moment.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I just want to tell you that you do not have to worry. Gabriel will recover before you realize it."


    "How can you know that!?" growled the child, almost baring his teeth. He didn''t like empty words, and those words sure sounded empty.


    The nurse seemed to be taken aback by his reaction. She hesitated a second but ultimately said, "Because it''s not the first time he was admitted to the hospital. Back then, I saw him work hard to recover from his injury. He''s the kind of boy who doesn''t give in, no matter how harsh the rehabilitation program is."


    Blinking, Misha reflexively asked, "What happened?"


    "It''s personal information."


    "What happened?" repeated the child, his gaze so severe that it send a shiver running down her spine. It was not the kind of gaze a kid should have.


    "Four years ago, he was in a coma for three weeks."


    The boy''s eyes grew wide, and he was suddenly at a loss for words. It wasn''t the first time? But what had happened? Gabriel certainly didn''t fall off a slope twice! How unlucky was he?


    Before Misha could snap out of his stupor, Yuki stood up, pushing the chair aside. She said:


    "I have already told you too much. You seem to care about Gabriel''s well being, so let me give you a piece of advice. Stay by his side and smile. What he needs the most is the warmth of a family, and I think you and your sister can give him this."


    Afterward, she quickly left the canteen, leaving only a cup of tea behind.


    _______________


    Author''s note:


    MC: Gaby, your life looks quite shitty.


    ML: You can talk.

 Chapter 47 - The Nurse

    The nurse patiently helped him stretch his legs, and although it hurt, Gabriel didn''t wince, not even once. Instead, he clenched his fists and silently endured the pain.


    Not moving for more than two weeks had made his body grow stiff, so much so that the teenage boy couldn''t walk on his own. His legs weren''t steady enough, and after a few steps, he often fell on his knees with a loud thud. Even if he knew it would take some time before his body regained its nimbleness, he still couldn''t help but feel helpless and bitter every time he kissed the floor.


    For now, all Gabriel could do was follow the rehabilitation program while hoping to recover quickly, suppressing his impatience as much as he could. Not being able to do anything without someone''s help was frustrating, especially for him, who loved to be in control of everything.


    "Does it hurt?" asked the nurse in a deadpan tone, slowly pushing his right leg toward his c.h.e.s.t.


    "No, it doesn''t," smiled Gabriel while digging his nails into his palms.


    Truthfully, the movement made his whole body protest with throbbing pain, and he just wanted to put an end to the stretching session. It felt like his knees were about to snap in half, while his back didn''t allow him to move an inch.


    "Liar," replied the nurse before gently laying back his leg on the bed. "You have to tell me if it''s too painful, and we will go slower. Don''t pretend you''re fine when you''re not."


    The teenager opened his mouth, only to close it soon afterward. Scratching his nose, he avoided her eyes before whispering:


    "Sorry. I will tell you next time."


    Noticing the small change in her expression, Gabriel explained, "Apparently, they are going to be late today. According to Masha, the little boy needs to catch up on his sleep. When I was in a coma, he didn''t rest properly, and he doesn''t have good health, so his mother forced him to take a break today."


    A small smile stretched the teenager''s lips. Surprisingly, it was a genuine one. If it had been any other nurse, he wouldn''t even have bothered to clarify things, pretending that he hadn''t noticed their gaze, but this nurse was Yuki. In a way, she could be considered a friend. Although he made sure not to act too familiar with her because he wasn''t supposed to remember her, Gabriel still paid her a bit more attention, unable to completely treat her as a stranger.


    Back then, when he had woken up from his first coma, Yuki had been the nurse in charge of his rehabilitation. Not only did she help him recover physically, but she also took care of his emotional state, giving him the support he needed. If she hadn''t been there, he didn''t know what he would have become.


    Four years ago, his mother''s death shattered his whole world, and he had lost sight of himself. He became unable to trust anyone, only seeing lies beneath the gentle smiles. When he met someone, he wondered about when they would betray him and how they would do so. There was no ''why.'' They would backstab him one day or another, and that was all.


    There was no need for a reason; everyone wanted him dead, no matter who they were.


    And after he woke up, he realized that he couldn''t stand smiling faces anymore; they made him sick to death. And thus, all the smiling nurses and doctors that surrounded him looked like demons in his eyes. They were wolves in sheep''s clothing that were ready to gobble him up at any time. He couldn''t let his guard down and was always on edge. This state of mind was slowly killing him.


    In the end, only Yuki was able to tame him. Despite her cold face, her heart was very warm. She was a kind person, albeit a bit awkward at times. She was observant, and she had rapidly discovered that something was off with the child. With patience, she made her way inside of his heart. Although he didn''t tell her everything, she could more or less guess what had happened from the limited information she had gathered here and there.


    One day, Yuki had been so angry on his behalf that Gabriel finally woke up from his daze. Without an ounce of hesitation, she had slapped his half-brother before everyone''s eyes. The nurse didn''t care about anything else, not even her job. She was simply too upright to turn a deaf ear to what she had heard. What her patient''s half-brother had said was unacceptable, and if her colleagues didn''t have enough guts to stand up, she would do it in their stead.


    So what if Gabriel''s father favored his mistress'' sons? So what if he was wealthy enough to buy the hospital several times and had enough influence to make her life a living hell? Because of those reasons, should she turn a blind eye to the sufferings of a child? Act like she hadn''t noticed his tears and his desperate screams? She had become a nurse because she wanted to help others, so there was no way she would turn her back and casually walk away.


    Back then, because of a single nurse who acted with kindness, Gabriel''s personality didn''t end up as twisted as his stepmother. Although he had lost a lot and could never retrieve his innocence, he didn''t become a demon devoured by grief and anger. There were still good people in the world, and he shouldn''t forsake himself because of hatred. The wicked a.d.u.l.ts would receive their punishment one day, but it shouldn''t be done at the cost of his humanity.


    After many twists and turns, Yuki ended up keeping her job, mostly because what Gabriel''s half-brother had said was indeed too much to swallow, even for his cold-hearted father. And Gabriel also threatened to make a scene if his family were to use its influence to force the hospital to fire the nurse. Afterward, he went back home and didn''t have the chance to interact with her anymore.


    She had played a key role in his recovery, both physically and mentally. And for that, he would forever be grateful.


    Now that they met again in such circ.u.mstances, Gabriel didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. He had always wanted to thank her properly, but at the moment, he couldn''t. This time, he didn''t want to get her involved, so he had to lie to her, keeping her in the dark. Or else, knowing Yuki, she wouldn''t remain on the sidelines, silently watching the scenes unfold before her eyes.


    The teenager discreetly smiled, vaguely thinking that his entourage tended to be headstrong¡ªfor instance, Masha, Yuki, and Misha. The three of them were strong-willed and honest. Or at the very least, when their feelings weren''t said aloud, their body language betrayed them.


    In their company, the teenager felt at ease.


    Gabriel shook his head, pushing aside his thoughts. When he was about to ask Yuki when their next stretching session would be, someone opened the door. Reflexively, the teenager turned his head toward the newcomers, and his smile froze. He had thought it would be Masha and her little brother, but he was wrong.


    The ones he least wanted to see had finally decided to pay a visit.

 Chapter 48 - Soap Opera

    Gabriel tilted his head, staring at the three persons that had entered his room uninvited. They didn''t knock to announce themselves, opening the door and walking in as if they owned the place.


    In the middle of the group stood a middle-aged woman. Many layers of make-up concealed her beautiful face, while her long, curly brown hair was tied in a loose bun. Her clothes, which were neither classy nor casual, were impeccable, without a single wrinkle. She wore a gentle smile, but the slight glint of greed in her eyes betrayed her real thoughts, revealing the viciousness hidden inside of her heart.


    On her right side, there was a tall teenager whose green eyes were very similar to Gabriel''s. The perpetual grin on his face made him look like a haughty, annoying child, which also made people want to slap him on both cheeks. As for his clothes, they were from famous brands that cost an arm and a leg, and he proudly exhibited them like a peac.o.c.k. His hairstyle followed the mode of the year, and he clearly used a lot of time and gel to fix it.


    The third person was a young boy under five years of age. He had big, expressive eyes and a small, round face. He wasn''t as frail-looking as Misha, but he also looked like a little angel. His brown eyes were darting everywhere while his tiny hand loosely held his mother''s.


    They formed an odd yet balanced trio.


    After entering the room, the eldest son and Gabriel''s stepmother blatantly ignored the nurse, not even glancing at her. It was as if she was nothing more than air.


    If they had taken a closer look, maybe they would have realized that it was that particular nurse, the one who had slapped and humiliated the teenage boy four years ago. But they didn''t.


    Over time, her appearance had slightly changed, and at first glance, she looked like another person for those who weren''t familiar with her. The mother and son duo only met her once and didn''t remember her quite well. They also didn''t bother to read her nameplate or ask her name. Otherwise, the teenager would probably have chased her out by now.


    Within four years, Yuki had lost a few pounds and grew her hair, which was at first very short. Now, she could pull it up into a high ponytail, revealing her white forehead and slender neck. The Asian features that she had inherited from her mother were also more distinctive after losing weight. The chubby nurse had become quite a beautiful lady.


    Without caring about the nurse, the group of three walked up to the bed, then stood by Gabriel''s side. After taking a look, the oldest son quickly left the teenager''s bedside, and sat on a chair, while the woman extended her free hand to hold Garbiel''s upper arm, asking with a soft voice:


    "Sweetie, how do you feel?"


    Under the blanket, Gabriel clenched his fists as goosebumps spread all over his body. He had the urge to slap her dirty hand but restrained himself in the end. So instead, he forced a smile, and in a cautious tone that carried a bit of shyness, he answered quietly:


    "Quite well." He paused before asking with an awkward demeanor, "I''m sorry, but who are you?"


    "Your mother, of course!" replied the woman with a face filled with fake sorrow. "And this is your brother, Jake, and your little brother, Tristan. Did you really forget us?"


    "I''m very sorry, but I have no memories of you. And¡­" Gabriel seemed to hesitate a bit, chewing his lower lips. "I heard that my mother died four years ago."


    "Yes, your biological mother had a tragic accident, and she is now resting in Heaven. Although we are not related by blood, I do care for you as if you were my own son," gently said the woman, stroking his arm as though she was trying to comfort him. "Even if you don''t remember us right now, I''m sure the precious memories we share will come back bit by bit."


    ''Actually, you must be hoping that it won''t happen,'' inwardly snorted Gabriel while outwardly, he smiled timidly, saying, "In that case, I will do my best to remember you, mother."


    When the woman heard him call her ''mother'', her mouth twitched slightly, and Jake couldn''t hide his scorn, glaring at the teenage boy so much so that Gabriel felt like his gaze was about to drill a hole into his face.


    Despite noticing the change in their expressions, the teenage boy pretended to be clueless, foolishly smiling. In the corner of his mind, he couldn''t help but find the situation a bit funny. They wanted to present themselves as a loving family, but they weren''t able to hide their disgust for him, or at the very least, not entirely. Did they really think that he wouldn''t notice the revulsion hidden in their eyes? What did they take him for? A fool?


    Well, Gabriel must admit that for years now, he had portrayed himself as a kind soul who was easily deceived. And even after being tricked, he wouldn''t hold a grudge. It seemed like those two thought that he could forgive everything and that he only used his brain to study.


    And then there was the poor little boy, who seemed utterly lost, not understanding what was going on. Didn''t his mother forbid Gabriel from calling her mother? Didn''t she say that he was a parasite, a disgusting bug that didn''t deserve to be her son? For as long as Tristan could remember, she had always told him that he shouldn''t speak to Gabriel no matter what.


    So now, why was he his mother''s son? Did he gain a second brother? Could he talk to him now? What was he supposed to do? Before they arrived at the hospital, she did say that he should be kind to Gabriel today, so did it mean that he could smile to him and even hug him? Did it mean that he should act the same way he acted with Jake?


    The little hamster was running hard, and Gabriel could almost hear the gears turn in his small head. The boy was frowning as if he was in the middle of solving a complex puzzle, and the teenager couldn''t help but feel amused.


    Children of this age were more often than not innocent, only mimicking what they saw. And since his mother was a cunning b*tch and his brother was a snotty brat, he didn''t have the best examples around him. If Tristan were born into another family and didn''t have Angela as a mother, he would undoubtedly grow up into an honest teenager. Gabriel could tell he didn''t have a wicked heart, unlike Jake.


    "So, tell me, what do you remember?" asked Angela with a sweet smile coated in poison.


    "Nothing, really. I didn''t even remember my name when I woke up, and truthfully, I still don''t. If the medical team didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t know."


    "And do you know how you ended up in a coma?"


    ''Here we go,'' inwardly sighed Gabriel as he hesitatingly shook his head. He knew her next words would anger him to death, so he mentally prepared himself to stay stoic. He just hoped that Yuki wouldn''t lose her calm and punch Angela in a fit of rage.


    "You see, you have a girlfriend. And I really don''t mind if you''re in love, it''s normal at your age, but I must say that this girl is not right for you. She''s only after your money, and her family is a little bit, you know? Barbaric? And that''s why you ended up in such a sorry state."


    Angela tightened her grip around his arm as if what she was saying pained her. She showed grief and anger on her beautiful face, and if Gabriel didn''t know any better, she would most likely have fooled him with her acting. It was too perfect.


    "Her little brother pushed you down a slope. But after pushing you, he lost balance, and you, who are too kind, still decided to protect him with your body, knowing that the boy was too frail to survive such a fall." She sighed before raising her hand, gently stroking his cheek. "No matter what that family says, don''t believe in their words. They are trying to save face and protect their son. I know what I just said is difficult to believe, but I want you to be on guard. Ok, sweetheart?"


    The dumbfounded look on Gabriel''s face wasn''t even faked. He had never thought that that woman would be so shameless as to imply that Masha''s family was trying to cover up an attempted murder. Did she believe they were in a soap opera? Although Gabriel must admit that his crappy life could be mistaken as such, there was still a limit.


    On the side, Yuki was about to explode. Her face, which was usually expressionless, was now twisted by anger. When she was about to take a step forward and grip that woman''s collar to shake some sense into her diseased brain, the door opened, interrupting her. Then she heard a familiar voice say:


    "What? There are other visitors today? It was about time!"


    __________________________


    Author''s note:


    MC: Aren''t I the MC?


    Author: Yeah?


    MC: Then, why is my screentime so short!

 Chapter 49 - Strangers

    Misha''s sudden arrival took everyone by surprise, including Angela, who then had the urge to throw him out of the room and slam the door behind him. Of course, she couldn''t do this, so instead, she tightened her grip around the teenager''s arm. It was as if the boy''s presence was enough to make her tremble in anger.


    After all, who wouldn''t be furious when the one who had tried to kill their ''son'' suddenly showed up in the said ''son''s hospital room, acting as though nothing had happened, happily roaming about without a care in the world? No one.


    Well, Angela was also truthfully annoyed by the boy''s presence, inwardly cursing everything that could be cursed, but only because Misha was disturbing her plan. It had nothing to do with Gabriel''s wounds and emotional state.


    With gritted teeth, Angela couldn''t help but wonder what that brat was doing here. From her investigation, she knew the boy''s family tended to visit Gabriel before noon. Or at the very least, they always left before 2 pm, and that was why Angela had come at this hour, even making sure there was no one before entering the room. In the presence of outsiders, she couldn''t freely talk and had to watch her tongue, especially when those said outsiders were the ones she was badmouthing and scheming against.


    If Angela didn''t care about the nurse standing in the corner of the room, it was because she knew the hospital staff wouldn''t do anything that risked to anger her, keeping their mouth shut even if they were outraged to death. Otherwise, the medical staff feared Angela would talk her husband into stopping providing money and medical equipment to the hospital.


    Naturally, there were some exceptions, like Yuki, but most abided by the unspoken rule, which was as follow:


    "Never interfere with the Laflamme family''s business. Turn a deaf ear to everything you hear and a blind eye to everything you see."


    There was a reason behind the birth of such a controversial rule. This particular hospital was owned by a family, not by a not for profit foundation or a charity ¨C this was why it was considered to be private by people. It wasn''t something common in Canada, and Gabriel''s father''s financial support was necessary for the proper functioning of the hospital because it didn''t receive government help.


    On the one hand, that hospital specialized in a few medical fields that were very specific. Therefore, it needed peculiar equipment that was worth a fortune, and the owners knew patients couldn''t entirely pay it with overly expensive admission fees. No one would seek their help to treat their disease if they couldn''t afford it. On the other hand, they also researched rare diseases, which weren''t very popular with donators, yet that kind of study cost an arm and a leg.


    To put it bluntly, Gabriel''s father was their most important donator, be it for money or medical equipment. They couldn''t afford to offend his wife, much less the man. This harsh reality was known to everyone in the hospital, even Yuki. Gabriel had also understood the situation a long time ago, and he knew he couldn''t count on the medical staff


    Little did he know that a few young nurses had loose tongues, answering Misha''s daily inquiries; some even dared to badmouth his father in the empty corridors, thinking that no one would hear them. Ultimately, they were all unsatisfied with that family''s way of doing things but deeply hid it in their presence, obediently nodding to their every word most of the time.


    In the end, the hospital simply decided to prioritize the overall well-being of their patients, and thus, it had decided to ignore the teenager''s pleas four years ago. Now wouldn''t be any different, and Gabriel knew he couldn''t confide in anyone, or else, the words he said would quickly travel to his father''s ears. Only Yuki was brave enough to stand up for him, resulting in her being ostracized by the medical staff.


    When Gabriel saw the nurse enter his room in the morning, he was quite taken aback. He was surprised that her superiors assigned her to him, and the teenager couldn''t help but wonder what tricks she had used to get her way. The question was burning his lips, but Gabriel restrained his curiosity, reminding himself that he presently had amnesia.


    So, to make a long story short, Angela was quite unrestrained in the hospital, treating it like her playground. The medical staff, who was two-faced, wasn''t worth her time, and thus, Yuki was like air to her. However, things were different in the presence of an outsider, and at the moment, Angela''s brain was working at full speed, evaluating her options.


    When Angela learned that Gabriel had lost his memories, she had seen a chance to control him, and to do this, she first had to isolate him from his entourage, starting with that girlfriend of his. Masha was strong-willed, and she could easily influence the teenager, making her dangerous.


    Although Angela knew the story she had told was rather far-fetched, it didn''t matter as she only needed to instill doubt in the teenager''s heart. Then, she would carefully keep on giving him unpleasant information about the girl while keeping them apart as much as possible. At the same time, she would emphasize how much they loved him and how worried they were.


    While Angela was busy thinking, Misha entered the room. He didn''t seem to notice the tense and awkward atmosphere, walking up to Gabriel''s side with an excited face. He gave off the feeling that if there had been no one in the room, he would have long jumped in Gabriel''s bed, hugging him to death.


    Once the boy stood beside Gabriel, Angela asked with a soothing voice, even if she already knew the answer, "And who may you be, little fella?"


    "I''m Misha!"


    "And you''re alone? Where are your parents?"


    "Coming up. They were too slow, so I went up first."


    "You couldn''t wait to see Gabriel?"


    "Of course, I couldn''t! I waited for so many days before that Sleeping Beauty consented to open his eyes!" pouted the child, puffing up his small cheeks like a squirrel.


    Angela chuckled a little. "I can see that. But I''m sorry, I need to talk to him. Can you leave us alone for a moment, please?"


    "And who are you?" suspiciously asked Misha, sizing up the trio without an ounce of shame.


    "I''m Angela, his mother. And this is Jake and this is Tristan, his two brothers."


    "Mother? Brothers?" repeated Misha, tilting his head. "Then how come I haven''t seen you at all these past two weeks?"


    Angela''s mouth twitched a little, but her smile didn''t disappear. "I''m very sorry. We were outside the country and just came back. Since it''s the high season, I couldn''t find any plane that had three places left to come back sooner."


    "Oh? Really?" snorted the boy as contempt and mockery flashed through his bright blue eyes. "And strangely enough, you just so happen to return from your vacation now, the day after Gabriel woke up?"


    "You!" growled Jake, jumping to his feet. "What are you implying!"


    "Nothing much," shrugged Misha before cooly adding, "Just that you''re lying through your teeth. Frankly, you''re nothing like a family. You''re not even better than strangers."


    "Little brat!" grunted Jake as he strode to the child, gripping his collar while looking down on him with scornful eyes. "How dare you say that! You''re the stranger, you little shit¨C"


    The sentence ended with a low cry, and Jake bent over with a pale face. His fingers became weak, and Misha easily escaped from his grip, a devilish grin on his angelic face as he took a step back. Because Jake was too tall, he couldn''t slap him, so he simply hit him in the nuts.


    Who told Jake to resort to violence while they were having a peaceful, friendly discussion?

 Chapter 50 - Youre Disturbing the Patients Rest

    Gabriel wasn''t surprised by his half-brother''s reaction, on the contrary. He expected it. For as long as he could remember, that guy had always been the kind to use violence and coercion whenever things didn''t go the way he wanted, bullying the weak and playing dirty with the strong.


    Unlike his mother, Jake didn''t have a sweet, poisonous mouth, but even so, it didn''t mean that he wasn''t cunning.


    On the one hand, he knew how to make use of his family connections. On the other hand, fate had gifted him with a handsome face and a tall and lean body.


    From a young age, Jake had figured out that the best weapon was not necessarily his mother''s schemes, but that face of his. He had never hesitated to use his appearance to his advantage, bewitching people before throwing them out. When it didn''t work, he simply outright resorted to violence to obtain what he wanted.


    In short, Jake was worse than sc.u.m.


    Still, Gabriel didn''t expect him to be so low as to vent his anger on a child, getting ready to beat him to a pulp. One look at his face and Gabriel could tell he was about to lose it, badly itching to hurt the thin, little boy before his eyes.


    Really, that guy had no moral ground.


    Just as Jake was about to pounce on Misha, albeit in a clumsy way because of the throbbing pain in his crotch, Gabriel forced his aching body to move, discreetly wincing as he did so. He then wrapped Misha in his arms, tightly holding his head against his c.h.e.s.t as he cried out:


    "What are you doing! It''s a child!"


    Upon hearing the teenager''s panicked voice, Jake stopped dead in his tracks, almost falling headfirst on the ground. Not knowing what to do, he reflexively glanced at his mother, wearing a wronged expression on his face.


    Despite his small arms, the kid''s punches were strangely heavy, and now his groin hurt like a bitch, so much so that he was staggering, looking like a newborn fawn. The pain drove him crazy, and all he wanted was to wring that boy''s neck, forgetting everything else.


    However, Angela gave him a warning look, making it clear that she wouldn''t allow him to ruin her plan. Such a perfect opportunity wouldn''t happen twice, and they shouldn''t instill doubt in Gabriel''s mind about their real intentions, at least for now.


    Whether he liked it or not, Jake had no choice but to restrain himself, clenching his fists to keep calm. Nevertheless, he certainly wouldn''t forget the humiliation, already planning to pay back the child one day or another.


    That, Gabriel was sure of it.


    "Excuse him," said Angela through gritted teeth. "The anger got the best of him, but you must admit that what that child just said is outrageous!"


    "Outrageous?" snorted Misha, his eyes filled with disdain.


    "Yes! What did your parents teach you!? You should reflect on your words and apologize!" requested Angela in a shrill voice, appearing quite offended by his senseless remarks.


    Truthfully, there wasn''t anything unusual about the way she reacted. It would indeed be inappropriate if someone dared to say such things to the family of a patient. Them being furious would then be entirely justified, but the problem was that Angela and Jake didn''t care about Gabriel, even secretly wishing for his demise.


    Although Misha didn''t know anything about Gabriel''s family circ.u.mstances, he could at least tell that the woman and the teenager had no good intentions.


    Or maybe he simply didn''t like them and thus perceived them as evils, no matter what they said or did. Who knows?


    In any case, Misha had never been the kind to hold back, and the words freely flew out of his mouth.


    "You''re the ones who are outrageous! You were planning to stop the life-sustaining treatment in a week if Gabriel didn''t wake up, and yet you still dare to show up in front of him, acting as if you never had such intentions! You''re disgusting!"


    As Misha spat out these words, he felt his blood boil, making his fists itch. Hitting Jake in the nuts wasn''t enough. He wanted to castrate the guy and destroy the woman''s hypocrite face, be it with his words or his fists.


    However, Gabriel''s arms seemed to be made of iron, and the boy was unable to escape from his embrace, no matter how much he struggled. In the end, he could only glance at the teenager in annoyance.


    ''Aren''t you supposed to be super weak right now?'' inwardly pouted Misha without realizing that among the two, he was still the one with the weakest physical constitution.


    Well, his struggles did make Gabriel grimace as simply lifting his arms was painful.


    When Angela heard the child''s words, her heart skipped a beat, but she rapidly regained control over her emotions. She couldn''t stop her act now, or else it would appear quite suspicious. Therefore, she quickly replied:


    "How shameless! We would never do such a thing!"


    "Stop pretending, old nag!" retorted the child as he moved about in the teenager''s arms, making him look like a small, wild beast. "You clearly don''t value his life, so shut your freaking mouth and get lost!"


    "You! You!" Angela was so frustrated that she was at a loss for words. It was the first time she met such an unreasonable brat; she had no idea how to handle him. Everything she said seemed to go in one ear and out the other.


    "Enough!" shouted Jake, griping the kid''s upper arm to extirped him from his half-brother''s embrace. "You''re the one that''s going to¨C"


    His next words never came out, stuck in his throat forever. Just now, Gabriel had glared at him with such icy eyes that his whole body froze on the spot. It felt that if he were to utter anything more, his life would become a living hell.


    Then Gabriel slowly opened his mouth, saying in a low, threatening voice, "Don''t touch him."


    His seething anger was palpable, leaving everyone in the room speechless. They all thought that they had an auditory hallucination, or that their eyes were too tired, playing tricks on them. However, even after blinking a few times, Gabriel didn''t seem to be any less angry, on the contrary.


    The teenager knew very well that acting this way was out of character, but he still couldn''t help it, not when the little boy in his arms was trembling in fear. His frail, round shoulders slightly shook, whereas his breathing had drastically accelerated. It made his protective instinct surge, and Gabriel didn''t resist it, throwing aside everything to protect the child without an once of hesitation.


    The moment Jake had grasped his arm, Misha''s trauma had flared up. It was still alright when the teenage boy only grabbed his collar, and Misha was able to pretend that everything was fine, barking with all of his might. But it wasn''t the case when Jake''s fingers were wrapped around his upper arm, clutching it like claws.


    It made him feel trapped, bringing back many unpleasant memories that plunged him into a waking nightmare.


    However, Gabriel''s next course of action seemed to comfort the child, and his breathing slightly calmed down. Of course, the teenager''s reaction also greatly surprised Misha, leaving a bitter-sweet feeling storming in the pit of his stomach.


    In their past life, Gabriel had protected him in the same way, without a care about what others thought. The only time he saw him angry was when someone had hurt him or his sister. At such moments, Gabriel''s usual gentleness was gone, and only merciless words were left. Each time, the calm, harmless, and kind man turned into a fury.


    At the thought, Misha''s eyes reddened slightly, and the boy snuggled against the teenager''s c.h.e.s.t, wondering why he hadn''t noticed such a thing sooner. Perhaps Gabriel had always worn a mask in their presence, hiding his true self for a reason he couldn''t fathom, but it didn''t mean Gabriel didn''t hold them dear.


    Until that fateful day, he had always protected him and his sister, no matter the price to pay.


    Before long, the warmth of the teenager''s body soothed his mind and his heart. The child felt re-energized, and he even dared to glance back at Jake, a smug smile stretching his lips.


    Everyone had fallen silent as if they had all lost their tongue; even Jake had no words left despite the boy mocking him so openly. All he could do was to take back his hand and step back, unable to stand the look on Gabriel''s face.


    After a while, Yuki''s calm voice finally resonated within the room, "You''re disturbing the patient''s rest. So, I will have to ask you to leave."


    Only then did Angela snap out of her stupor, coughing slightly to hide her embarrassment. She would usually put such an insolent nurse in her place, but today, she gave her an excuse to leave, making it so that she didn''t appear to be running away. Hence, she decided to leave her off the hook, standing up and agreeing to her proposition instead.


    "Yes, it''s getting late. We will come back tomorrow, ok?"


    In response, the teenager slowly nodded, discreetly pinching the boy''s waist to keep him from saying something he shouldn''t. The child was then too busy rubbing his painful skin to bother with that woman.


    "That kid may as well leave with us. We will escort him to the reception," proposed Jake with a tone that made it sound like it wasn''t negotiable.


    "It''s not necessary. Since his parents should arrive soon, he can wait for them here," replied Gabriel with a politely smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    In response, Angela dragged her eldest son to the door while Tristan obediently followed behind her like a duckling, glancing back and forth between the people in the room with curious eyes.


    "Then, see you tomorrow," said Angela with an awkward smile before stepping out, to which Gabriel answer with a perfunctory ''see you.''


    "I will also take my leave," announced Yuki, already walking up to the door.


    "Thank you for your intervention, earlier," quickly thanked Gabriel before she disappeared into the corridor.


    "You''re welcome," replied the nurse without glancing back, carefully closing the door behind her.


    In the silent room, only the teenager and the little boy were left. Gabriel finally consented to release Misha, who reflexively took a step back the moment he was free.


    Before the teenager could say anything, the child lifted his bright blue eyes, thoroughly uttering his next words, "You have amnesia, huh?"


    "¡­"


    To this, should he say yes or no?

 Chapter 51 - White Tulips

    Instead of answering with a straight answer, Gabriel decided to probe the child with a question first.


    "Why are you asking this?"


    From his demeanor, the teenager didn''t seem to take offense at the rude insinuation as his tone was calm and indulgent, albeit a bit helpless. There was even an amused smile stretching his lips.


    "A hunch!" instantly replied Misha while nodding heartily, his small, serious face filled with righteousness.


    The way he said it made it sound like his answer was the most natural, rational, and logical one. No decoration accompanied it; it was just the plain truth. His instinct told him that something was off with Gabriel''s amnesia, so he simply blurted out his thought.


    Well, it was also true that Gabriel protected him in a manner that was far too similar to how he did it in their past life. If he had lost his memories, the teenager wouldn''t be so keen on defending him from his half brother. Although it was not surprising that he chose to protect a child, there was still too much emotion involved.


    Of course, Misha couldn''t tell him such a thing, so he opted for ''a hunch,'' which wasn''t too far from the truth.


    Before long, Gabriel burst out laughing, burying his head in his hands. That pair of siblings was always full of surprises, leaving him taken aback each time.


    Firstly, there was Masha, who immediately realized that something was off when he woke up, waiting for everyone to leave before interrogating him. She was always on his side and angry on his behalf, wanting to tear apart everyone that hurt him, no matter who they were.


    Secondly, there was Misha, who simply followed his instinct, not caring at all about others and such. He stood up against his family without hesitation and didn''t even question his sudden coldness, naturally accepting it.


    And although his pranks were tiring, they also carried a hint of warmth amiss the mischievousness. In the end, it was only a child who was trying to draw his attention, or so Gabriel thought.


    How could his frozen heart not feel warm with those two siblings around? As time went by, the layers of ice were gradually melting, and the teenager felt like his heart started to beat again, albeit slowly.


    "Why are you laughing!" pouted Misha as he vigorously tugged the teenager''s hospital gown. "And why aren''t you answering me?"


    "Sorry," apologized Gabriel as he straightened his back and ruffled the child''s soft hair. "And how would you react if I was indeed pretending to have amnesia?"


    "Then, I would hit you!"


    That had the merit to cut straight to the point.


    "And sulk for a few days!" admitted the boy before adding with a glare, "And unless you have a good reason to lie to my sister, I will not forgive you!"


    "Don''t worry, Masha already knows," sighed Gabriel, deciding that he might as well tell the truth to the child, or at the very least, parts of it.


    It seemed like Misha had already made his mind, and he wouldn''t let him off the hook until he answered his questions honestly. On this point, he was the same as his older sister, obstinate like no one else.


    The boy foolishly blinked, stunned into silence by the teenager''s words.


    His sister knew!? Since when!?


    With furrowed brows, Misha mumbled to himself, "Why didn''t she tell me?"


    "Probably because you''re not a very good liar," teased Gabriel before adding with a more severe tone, "And also because she didn''t want to involve you in my problems. Honestly, I would have much preferred that she didn''t notice my lies, but she knows me too well."


    Gabriel helplessly shook his head, a small smile lifting the corners of his lips. Since long ago, he couldn''t hide anything from her, as she couldn''t hide anything from him.


    "Also, I would appreciate it if you forget everything you''ve seen and heard today, for your own good."


    "I don''t want to!" retorted Misha in a loud voice, pounding on the teenager''s t.h.i.g.hs with his small fists. He glared at him with pursed lips, appearing quite wronged.


    "I don''t want to be left in the dark anymore! If you don''t tell me anything, I can only fill in the blanks myself, and I can''t guarantee that I won''t misunderstand you!"


    Upon hearing the child''s words, Gabriel slightly frowned, but still, he didn''t point out their oddness.


    Right now, it felt as if he was talking with a small a.d.u.l.t, not with a little boy with development disabilities. It wasn''t the first time that he had felt this way, but today was particularly vivid.


    Again, Gabriel pretended to be clueless, and instead of questioning Misha, he said with a gentle tone:


    "I don''t mind being misunderstood. You have seen how my family is, isn''t it?"


    "But I mind! And yeah, your mother is a¨C"


    Misha abruptly closed his mouth, pursing his lips. Although that woman was a bitch, he shouldn''t say it aloud. It was still Gabriel''s mother, after all.


    "You can say it. Angela is not my mother. She''s my stepmother, and the two boys were my half brothers."


    "Oh, then I won''t hold back. That woman is a freaking bitch. And the teenager looks like a snobbish asshole. I should have crushed his balls while I still had the chance," tsked the child, not realizing how vulgar his words were.


    "Well, yes, they aren''t the best people in the world, and I don''t want them to target you because you have accidentally offended them. The way they do things isn''t very proper."


    "Ok, I get it. They are bad people, but why do you have to pretend to have amnesia? By the look of it, they still won''t leave you alone. They are worst than bloodsuckers."


    "Well, that''s¡­"


    Before the teenager could finish his sentence, the door unexpectedly opened for the third time today, and Misha''s family entered the room, cutting short their conversation.


    Masha was first in line, a big bouquet of white tulips in her hands. Their mother followed behind her, holding a few snacks and whatnot. Their stern-looking father came last, closing the door behind him.


    When the trio saw the two boys, they froze for a second, unable to help but raise an eyebrow as they wondered what exactly they were doing.


    Misha was on tiptoes, his clenched fists still on the teenager''s t.h.i.g.hs, whereas Gabriel was oddly positioned, half-sitting and half-lying on the bed, with his upper body bent over to talk with the child.


    The question was, were they fighting, or were they chitchatting? It was hard to tell.


    "Sorry, Misha ran off the moment we arrived," chuckled Masha as she walked up to them, wisely deciding not to comment. "This little one didn''t want to come with me to the flower shop, even though it''s just next door."


    Upon hearing these words, Misha turned his head sideways, pretending that he hadn''t heard her.


    Besides the hospital, there was indeed a flower shop. Since Gabriel had finally woken up, Masha and her mother had decided to buy a bouquet to celebrate, even planning on writing a small card that wished for the teenager''s quick recovery. Without caring for the boy''s opinion, they dragged him to the shop while Alexis went to park the car.


    However, the moment the mother-daughter duo took their eyes off of the child, he sneakily went to the hospital, poping in Gabriel''s room soon afterward. He deliberately waited until they became engrossed in shopping before escaping.


    When Mrs. Brown realized that her son was missing, she almost had a heart attack. If it hadn''t been for her daughter''s comforting words, she would have gone crazy.


    Therefore, now that her son was in front of her, she just wanted to grab him and scold him for three days and three nights, but she couldn''t do this in the room of a patient.


    So instead, Mrs. Brown simply rushed to her son like a bolt of lightning, hugging him as if her life depended on it.


    She whispered in his ear, "Sweetie, don''t leave us without saying anything! I was worried sick!"


    There was a silence before the boy guiltily murmured, "Sorry. I won''t do it a second time, but mom, you''re crushing me."


    "Oh, sorry. I didn''t mean to," apologized Mrs. Brown as she loosened her grip and patted his shoulders.


    For the past few years, he had seen the same flower lying beside his mother and sister''s grave at each of their death anniversaries. Seeing them again brought back many memories, reminding him of those long lonely days.


    Suddenly, it was as if a lump got stuck in his throat, depriving him of his voice.


    Oblivious to her little brother''s state of mind, Masha put the flowers on the night table, saying with a laugh:


    "These flowers are the first ones you ever gave me, so they are quite special to us. Consequently, my mother loves them very much too. So, well, we decided to buy a bouquet for you. Anyway, I don''t really know what flowers you love."


    The little boy''s eyes grew wide, and his clenched fists started to tremble slightly. He had always wondered why someone would lay white tulips on a grave, and what kind of meaning did it have.


    As a child, he had never paid attention to what kind of flowers Gabriel gave to his sister, much less what flowers his mother loved. It was something that he had long forgotten.


    Back then, that giver of flowers that had piqued his curiosity, was it Gabriel?


    Well, even if he were to ask now, he would never know.

 Chapter 52 - Lets Talk

    When they reached home, it was already dark outside, and Misha went directly to bed, dead tired. Although his father had taken another day off to visit Gabriel, and as a result, they went to the hospital by car instead than by bus, it still took over an hour each way.


    Truthfully, the hospital was quite far from their home, but Misha and Masha insisted on visiting the teenager every day even if they had to go by bus, which took almost two hours each way. It meant that they lost around four hours a day just to go to the hospital, but they didn''t care.


    For the past two weeks, they had woken up early in the morning to catch the first bus of the day, then left at around 2 pm to arrive at home not too late, just on the right time for their mother to start to prepare the supper.


    Today, they went in the afternoon because Alexis proposed to drive them, and they were also planning to eat at a restaurant on their way back. Besides, they had realized that Misha was exhausted, even if he was trying hard to hide it from his family. Therefore, they forced him to sleep in the morning, whether he liked it or not.


    Still, Misha was drained despite the good night''s sleep, maybe because his state of mind had been on a rollercoaster all day. Hence, the moment his head touched the pillow, he fell asleep, not waiting for his mother''s bed-time story.


    The next day, when he woke up and went downstairs, his family was already up and waiting for him in the living room. His mother told him to eat something first, then come back and sit on the sofa.


    They had to talk.


    With a heavy heart, Misha did as told, wolfing his toasts before scramming to the couch and jumping on it. He obediently sat next to his sister, in the corner of the L-shaped sofa, while his parents took place on his left.


    There was a long silence in which his mother kept on opening and closing her mouth, even pinching her lips a few times. It was as if she didn''t know where to start, unable to make up her mind.


    In the end, it was his sister who decided to get the ball rolling by softly asking, "Do you know why we want to talk?"


    "No," instantly answered Misha, even though deep down, he had a pretty good idea.


    "Well," sighed Masha, massaging her neck as if to delay her next words. "Lately, you have been acting a little strange."


    "Strange?" repeated Misha, his whole body stiffening.


    As he thought, it was about this. He knew it was impossible to take on the role of a child, but he had hoped that his family wouldn''t start to question him so soon.


    Lying wasn''t his forte, and he was well aware of this. So now, how was he supposed to respond to their next questions?


    Frankly, he didn''t know, making him want to bury his head in the sand.


    "Yes," awkwardly smiled Mrs. Brown after taking a deep breath. "How to say this? You seem a bit more m.a.t.u.r.e? Like that time when you fell from the slope with Gabriel. Your directives were very clear."


    Although it was already two weeks ago, her son''s tone of voice at the time was still fresh in her memory. It had been so severe that it had left her speechless.


    Of course, over the past two months, Mrs. Brown had noticed the small changes in her son''s personality, but until that day, she hadn''t pay them much attention.


    However, Misha''s reaction when she told him not to joke about someone else''s life hit her, and it hit hard. It made her realize that these small changes were far more important and profound than she had first thought.


    It felt like her son had grown up into a different yet familiar person within a short amount of time, and after discussing with her daughter and her husband, she realized that she wasn''t the only one who felt that way.


    Their little Misha wasn''t as silly as before. Conversing with him was easier, and they didn''t have to watch over his every move to make sure he didn''t do something foolish, which risked to result in an injury. Although he still did stupid things like putting worms in muffins, it wasn''t as worrisome.


    And today, they had finally decided to held a family meeting, now that Gabriel was awake and kicking. Hence, it led to the present questioning.


    With a pout, the child avoided his mother''s eyes, looking at his feet as he said with a small voice:


    "I just saw a similar thing in a movie and did the same. Gabriel wasn''t waking up, so I thought that it was like the girl in the movie and that he needed to go to the hospital immediately, or else, he would die."


    Well, Misha had no imagination and used the same lie he had once told Gabriel. Anyways, kids did mimic what they saw on screen, and thus his explanation was somewhat plausible.


    Maybe?


    There was a silence before his sister repeated, "A movie?"


    "Yes, a movie!" vigorously nodded the boy.


    "And do you remember the name of that movie?" asked Masha with a gentle tone, but mischievous eyes.


    "¡­" Misha froze for a second before replying, "I don''t remember! I saw too many movies!"


    "I see. And what else happened in the movie? If you describe it to me, maybe I will be able to figure out which movie you''re talking about."


    "I also don''t remember," cried out the child, wearing a wronged expression on his face. "I don''t know what I don''t know, ok!?"


    Quite embarrassed, Misha leaped to his feet with bright red cheeks, fuming, "You''re super mean today, so I''m going to play in my room! Alone!"


    He barely walked two steps before turning back, adding with a childish tone, "But call me when it''s time to leave for the hospital! Don''t you dare forget me!"


    Then, the boy quickly ran away as if he had seen the devil in the flesh, escaping upstairs where there was no one else, his back drenched in a cold sweat.


    In the living room, it was dead silent for a long time until Masha heavily sighed, throwing her head back and slumping in the sofa. As for her mother, she appeared to have received a great shock, her gaze blank, whereas Alexis wore a dark expression on his face, making him look sterner.


    The three of them simultaneously said, "A movie, huh?"


    With his blurred memories, Misha had forgotten one little thing; he didn''t particularly like watching movies as a child as he would rather play with his dinosaur toys or prank people with Dereck. And when he felt like watching TV, he always asked the same three films, which were about colorful dinosaurs and cartoon characters.


    Over the past few years, his family had to watch the said films so often that they knew all the lines by heart. And without much surprise, no scene involved a severely wounded girl, much less a follow-up with her going to the hospital.


    "Couldn''t he think of a better lie?" scoffed Masha, her wry laugh echoing within the living room.


    Really, that kid was everything except cooperative! How many more times will she have to question her brother before finding out the truth!?

 Chapter 53 - Vanishing Into Thin Air

    When Misha and his family went to see Gabriel on Saturday, they came across an empty room.


    The only thing that was left was the white tulips.


    For a second, they thought that they had walked into the wrong room, but after verifying the room number and noticing the flowers, it clearly wasn''t the case.


    They didn''t get the room wrong, but Gabriel was not there, quietly lying in his bed as he usually would. In fact, it didn''t feel like someone was using the room anymore. Even the bedsheets had been taken off.


    Biting his lips, Misha stormed off the room, and he bolted toward the first nurse that he saw, looking very much like a predator pouncing on its prey. Without greeting her, he directly asked her where the teenager was, but she didn''t reply, avoiding the boy''s eyes.


    She then bypassed him as if she was running away from the devil, leaving the boy speechless. He even had to pinch his cheek to make sure he wasn''t dreaming.


    "What the¡­"


    At the last second, Misha held back the curse that wanted to escape from his lips, and instead, he clenched his small fists and turned around, ignoring his mother''s pleas not to run all over the place.


    Afterward, every nurse Misha met reacted the same way, paling at his mere view. Their behavior had changed overnight, and the nurses who were still friendly yesterday night became as cold as ice in the morning.


    After questioning a few nurses without much success, the child had to take a few deep breaths to calm down, or else he would probably lose his temper and chew out the next person he met, no matter who they were.


    There was no need to be a genius to realize that something was amiss, and the root of the problem certainly laid with the teenager''s family.


    Now, the nurses seemed terrified, and none dared to answer his queries, although Misha only wanted to know what had happened to the teenager and nothing more. He didn''t even want a precise address, just a bit of information!


    While Misha was busy roaming about in the hospital, closely followed by his mother, Masha was trying to get in touch with Gabriel. However, no matter how many times she called, her phone call never went through, and the only thing she heard was the dial tone.


    She clutched the cellphone lend to her by her father, a feeling of dread spreading over her. She wasn''t as clueless as Misha about the teenager''s family situation, and she could more or less guess what had happened.


    But it didn''t ease her anxiety, on the contrary.


    Memories shape the mind, after all.


    And once Angela was sure that Gabriel had become her obedient little pawn, she would consent to let him go out, but there would probably be a few restrictions to his release.


    What made Masha even more disgusted was that Angela would proclaim that all of this was done in the name of love. Since long ago, that woman had a knack for distorting the facts.


    After all, the teenage boy had just lost his memories, and it would be in his interest to stay at home and rest. For how long? Well, for how long that woman saw it as necessary.


    As for the cellphone, Angela could easily make up a lie, telling Gabriel that it was broken in the fall, or that he simply didn''t own one. This way, Gabriel was left with nothing to contact the outside world.


    In short, Masha would probably never receive an answer. Still, she didn''t want to admit defeat so readily. She dialed the number again and again under the stern eyes of her father, pacing back and forth inside the silent room.


    Without much surprise, her phone call never connected, and Misha also came back empty-handed. No one in the medical staff dared to talk to him, only consenting to utter something about being very busy today. To make matters worse, he didn''t come across Yuki, even though he had walked through every corridor thrice.


    While he was at it, the child even asked his mother to verify if the nurse wasn''t in the girls'' bathroom, just in case. But there was still no sign of her. It was as if she had vanished into thin air overnight.


    Misha could only comfort himself by repeating in his mind that it was probably her day off. Or at least, he hoped it was from the bottom of his heart.


    The two siblings could only stare at each other, a blank look on their faces, whereas their parents didn''t know how to console them. They knew empty words would only upset their kids as both had a pretty bad temper.


    And thus, it was in a depressing atmosphere that they went back home, deep in thought.


    Truthfully, Misha and Masha just wanted to barge in Gabriel''s house, scolding everyone in their path. However, their parents were a bit more coolheaded, reminding them that they didn''t even know where the teenager lived¨Cthe teenage girl never had the chance to go to his house as the only time she had met his parents, it was at a classy restaurant with sky-high prices.


    It hadn''t been a very pleasant dinner.


    Therefore, their only option was to wait at home for some news. It wasn''t like they could call the cops either, especially when it was their fault that Gabriel ended up in such a sorry state in the first place. It wouldn''t be anything strange if his family wanted him to cut ties with them, and it wasn''t like he had been kidnapped by strangers either.


    Since then, Masha was glued to the cellphone, intensively staring at it with murderous eyes and even growling at her parents when they wanted to take it back. Now, it was hers, not theirs.


    As for Misha, he foolishly stood in the corner, mumbling curses and whatnot. He resented his past self for the lack of interest he had shown in Gabriel''s everyday life. He had taken his presence for granted and never asked where he lived.


    Today, that bratty attitude of his had come to bite him in the a.s.s, and he couldn''t help but ruminate about the past.


    In this way, two weeks passed, and school started again. Summer vacation had officially come to an end.


    But even then, Masha wasn''t able to meet Gabriel.


    On the first day of school, the teacher had announced that the teenager had an accident in August and had to stay at home to recuperate. It caused an uproar in class, yet Masha didn''t learn anything more.


    When she went back home and met the hopeful gaze of her little brother, she felt a lump in her throat and had the urge to hit someone. Although she knew Gabriel was able to take care of himself, having no news for so long was still worrisome, and she didn''t like to crush her brother''s hopes and see the light in his eyes dim.


    It left a bad taste in her mouth.

 Chapter 54 - Phone Call

    In a silent room, Gabriel lifted his eyes from his book, gazing out of the window. The sky and the clouds had taken pinkish and orangish hues, becoming a sight to behold. When his eyes traveled down, he saw the sunset reflecting off the sea surface, glimmering like a thousand lights.


    Soon, it would be nighttime.


    Slowly, his lips parted, and the teenage boy sighed, "It has already been three weeks."


    Although days were long, time still went by.


    For the past three weeks, Gabriel had gazed out of the window quite often as it was one of the only things he could do. Even if the scenery was beautiful, after seeing it so many times within a short period, it had lost its charm, becoming quite dull in his eyes. Now, the teenager only wished to go back home.


    His stepmother had brought him to their villa, which was located outside town, beside the Saint-Laurent river. With a bright smile, she said that it was the perfect place to rest as it was calm, and no one would come to bother him. Moreover, they had often passed summer vacation here, so it could help him regain some of his memories.


    When Gabriel had heard her lied through her teeth, he almost couldn''t restrain a sneer. That villa, he had come only once, and it was a few years ago. She made sure to isolate him in a place the teenager had rarely visited, just to reduce the possibility of him awakening a souvenir because of something familiar in the vicinity, like the things in his bedroom. He also knew that his stepmother didn''t want him to meet anyone, and although Masha had never come to their house, he could very well have told her his address.


    It would be troublesome if the two teenagers were to meet. Even if Angela was planning to send her back home whenever Masha came knocking on their door, there was still a chance that they see each other if she came over. Windows were translucid, and Angela couldn''t close all the curtains; it wouldn''t be a natural behavior, after all.


    As much as possible, his stepmother wanted to avoid the situation of him talking with Masha, and Gabriel was well aware of this.


    However, he didn''t complain, only thanking his stepmother with a shy smile when she brought him to their villa. Things were a bit awkward since the episode at the hospital, where he protected Misha like a mama bear. He had to fabricate a lie rapidly, and ultimately, he told her that no matter if it was the blond boy or his little brother Tristan, he couldn''t stand the sight of a child being beaten up. He would have reacted the same way if it had been Tristan, and that was all.


    There was no other meaning to his reaction.


    While stepping on his pride and moral principles, he agreed with his stepmother, admitting that what Misha had said was revulsing. Still, it didn''t mean that his elder brother had to use his fists to give him a lesson. Sure, the boy needed one, but not something so severe. He was only a child! In the worst-case scenario, a spanking was far enough!


    After discussing for a long time, Gabriel was more or less able to fool her, even though he just wanted to spat out curses instead of coaxing her. Sadly, he couldn''t do the same as Misha and could only suck it up. Now, the teenager had to be extremely careful with his words and actions, and thus he didn''t dare do anything that would arouse suspicion. Therefore, he obediently stayed at the villa, reading books all day long.


    Although Gabriel had supposedly lost his memories, it didn''t mean he had become useless. He wasn''t an expert and much less a doctor, but he knew that an amnesic patient could retain basic knowledge and a few skills. There were different kinds of memories stored differently in the brain, and depending on the injury, only some would be affected.


    Well, his knowledge mostly came from fiction, like movies or novels, and Gabriel knew they weren''t exactly the best sources. Luckily, his stepmother was the same and didn''t think of deepening her knowledge on this matter, and although losing all of his memories from childhood to now was quite rare, it didn''t mean it couldn''t happen.


    Truthfully, the teenage boy wasn''t completely lying as he didn''t quite remember what happened the day he fell down the slope. It was blurry, and only a few images came to his mind, but they were messy and unclear. The day he woke up, Masha had briefly told him the events, including the ratoon''s bite, so he had more or less an idea of what truly happened.


    There was a knock on his door, snapping him out of his thoughts. He glanced at it before inwardly sighing and getting up. He opened the door and came face to face with his stepmother.


    "Sweetie, I''m sorry, I have to go out for a while, but I promise that I will be gone for an hour at most. In the meanwhile, can you take care of your little brother?"


    "Sure," smiled the teenager as he lowered his head, looking at the small child that was holding his mother''s hand. "Be careful on your way out."


    "Thank you, I will," smiled Angela before crouching in front of her son, telling him, "Don''t cause trouble for your brother, okay?"


    Tristan obediently nodded, and she kissed him on his forehead before leaving. Gabriel watched her slender back as she walked away. His eyes were locked on her until she turned a corner, disappearing out of his sight.


    Now was his chance.


    Angela had rarely left the house since their arrival, and when she did, Jake was there to supervise him. However, summer vacations ended a week ago, and the teenager had to go back home to attain school. Although Gabriel referred to him as ''elder brother'', Jake was only two months older than him, and they were in the same grade.


    As for Tristan, he was only four years old, too young to go to school, and since Gabriel was there, he could babysit him from time to time. Angela decided not to send him to the kindergarten, wanting to strengthen the bonds between her youngest son and Gabriel. Moreover, Tristan happily told her everything, so it was an excellent way to monitor the teenager when she had to go out.


    There was nothing wrong with asking her son what he did today, isn''t it?


    "So, what do you want to play today? How about hide and seek?"


    When the little boy heard him, his eyes sparkled. Jake never wanted to play with him, saying that he was too old for this, but Gabriel was different. He didn''t mind playing with him, no matter the game.


    As an answer, Tristan nodded furiously, making the teenager laugh a little before rustling the child''s hair.


    "Then I will count and come to find you. However, you can''t hide outside, only in the house."


    "Okay!"


    Before Gabriel could add anything, the child had already stormed off, and the smile on the teenager''s face gradually disappeared. Still, he didn''t forget to count aloud, and after screaming the last number, he said in a loud but gentle voice, "I''m coming!"


    However, he didn''t immediately rummage through the house. Instead, he walked up to the landline phone in the living room. Until now, he hadn''t found the opportunity to contact Masha as he didn''t have his cellphone with him; he didn''t even know what had happened to it. Not once did his stepmother bring up the subject of his cellphone, and thus he couldn''t ask about it. Otherwise, it would surely arouse her suspicion.


    At the moment, Gabriel was alone while Tristan was hiding somewhere in the house. Knowing the child, he probably didn''t hide in the living room, which was an open space without many hiding spots. Still, the teenager took the time to search about, just to make sure. Since he didn''t find him in the area, it was then safe to assume the child wouldn''t see him make a call and tell his mother afterward. It would be quite bothersome if he did.


    Of course, Gabriel would also be whispering in order not to alert the child, and it was only a small call to put Masha at ease, telling her that he was alive and kicking. If he didn''t do so soon, he was afraid he would never hear the end of it. He didn''t want to be scolded by Masha as she was worse than a chatterbox, and her sharp tongue could be quite hurtful, even for him.


    Without further delay, he dialed the phone number he knew by heart, and almost instantly, someone answered. A soft but sullen voice said, "Hello?"


    Gabriel blanked for a second before asking in a low voice, "Hello, Misha. Could I talk to your sister?"


    "¡­"


    There was a second of silence, and then came a bunch of questions accompanied by colorful curses.

 Chapter 55 - Lets break up

    As Masha brought the phone closer to her ear, she glanced over her shoulder at her little brother. The boy was sulking in the corner of the living room, giving off the impression that he had just received a big slap in the face.


    Although the child appeared to have m.a.t.u.r.ed lately, he still threw silly tantrums whenever it concerned Gabriel. The mere existence of the teenage boy seemed to draw out all the childishness hidden inside his heart.


    "What the hell did you say to my brother? He''s shooting daggers at me," whispered Masha, feeling quite wronged.


    In all honesty, she didn''t want to become the next target of her brother''s nasty pranks. Gabriel wasn''t the only one who had been traumatized by the worm-flavored cupcake.


    "¡­" There was a short silence before the teenager answered her question in an icy yet somewhat helpless tone, "Just that I didn''t have much time and had to talk to you. But it felt like he didn''t want to pass the phone to you, so I added that it was important and would answer his questions another day."


    Gabriel paused for a second before resuming with a slight chuckle, "Coaxing your brother is getting harder by the day."


    "He''s actually quite sensible. When it''s not about you."


    "I''ve noticed that."


    As an answer, Masha coughed twice, then changed the topic, "So, what''s going on? I mean, it took you a few weeks to contact me. I was worried sick, you know?"


    "Sorry, Angela locked me up in her villa, and Jake kept an eye on me, watching over my every move. With my outburst at the hospital, I now have to be very careful. Well, if I don''t want to arouse their suspicion. So until today, I didn''t find an opportunity to call you. To make matters worse, I also don''t have my cellphone with me, making it quite difficult to call someone without them knowing it, with the landline phone in the living room and all."


    "Of course, you don''t have your cellphone! Why would she give it back to you?" sneered Masha, disdain distorting her beautiful face. "I bet she didn''t even tell you that you own one."


    "You nailed it. And Jake makes sure not to use his in front of me, making it so that I don''t even have the chance to ask about it. Still, that''s not the main problem. I think I won''t be able to go to school for the moment being. It looks like Angela is planning on forcing me to home school for the next few months, using the excuse of doing it for my own good."


    "What!?"


    With a light scoff, Gabriel explained, "After all, I need plenty of rest as well as to get used to having no memories. According to her and the doctor, which she probably bribed, it would be extremely stressful for me to be thrown in a class with a bunch of strangers who know me very well while I don''t even know their name, much less their face."


    "You must be kidding me! How much more shameless can she get!"


    "Knowing her, she can get much worse. You know very well that she has no morals. For her, the ends justify the means, and the ends she wants are not proper, to begin with."


    There was a second of silence as the words sank in. Masha''s mood turned bleaker until Gabriel opened his mouth''s again, saying:


    "But I do have some good news. If everything goes well, I will have a bit more freedom now that Jake went back home to attend school. And Angela can''t stay with me for 24 hours a day as she still has work to do. Although I have to take care of Tristan, he is still a young child, so he is easy to fool. All in all, I should be able to contact you more often from now on."


    "That''s a start. But still, I won''t be able to see you for a long time. It''s quite depressing." Masha bit her lips before taking in a deep breath and adding, "Should we break up? It will give you more freedom if you''re not with me anymore. Like it or not, Angela will be over the moon if that happens, and as a result, she will probably relax her vigilance a little, making it easier for you to investigate."


    "Did I hear wrong, or did you suggest that we break up?"


    "Why do you sound so surprised?"


    "Who threatened me into this relationship again?"


    "¡­" Masha coughed, and with an awkward laugh, she innocently asked, "What are you talking about? Who in their right mind would dare to threaten you?"


    "I wonder."


    A gentle smile bloomed on her face, and Masha whispered in a soft voice, "But if the relationship we presently have is holding you up, we might as well destroy it."


    "Who said it is holding me up? Let''s not make that woman too happy. I will find a solution as always, so don''t worry. I''m fine. Sorry, I have to go. When I have the chance, I will call back."


    "Wait! I maybe kind of stole my parents'' cellphone. So, you can call that number instead of the landline number. This way, it will be easier to reach me. You remember the number, right?"


    "Yes. That phone number is hard to forget. It is mostly made up of the same digit."


    Eventually, Masha said goodbye and hung up, even though she didn''t want to.


    Afterward, she stared at the phone for a very long time until her back started to felt itchy. She slowly turned her head only to come face to face with her little brother, whose eyes were still shooting daggers at her.


    "¡­"


    Masha had forgotten him.


    "Why didn''t you pass the phone to me before hanging up? I had a few things to say to Gabriel," grunted the boy with a sullen face.


    "I''m sorry. Gabriel was in a hurry, so I had to hang up."


    "Is that so. And what was that, about breaking up? Aren''t you two in love with each other?"


    "Did you eavesdrop?"


    "No, I didn''t. I just didn''t leave the living room. It''s you who talked without a care about your surrounding."


    "I thought you were busy sulking."


    "Sulking doesn''t mean that your ears stop working," replied the boy with a pout, crossing his arms before his small c.h.e.s.t.


    Of course, Misha had only heard one side of the conversation, so he didn''t understand everything, but there were still a few obvious things that he could deduce from his sister''s words.


    "So? The breakup? What''s that?"


    "Well," sighed Masha, rubbing her neck as she thought of how to explain herself. "You know, Gabriel''s family situation is quite complicated. I do love him very much, but his parents don''t approve of our relationship, and right now, his stepmother is making things difficult for him because of it, amongst other things. So we should break up, or at least pretend that we have."


    "Who cares about what his parents think! If you love each other, what''s the problem with you two being together! You can do whatever you want! It''s not like you''re doing something bad," grunted Misha, feeling quite indignant on his sister''s behalf.


    Masha smiled helplessly before ruffling her brother''s fluffy hair. "It would be great if things were that simple."


    "Then make them simple!" snorted Misha, proudly raising his chin as if he had said something revolutionary, which made his sister burst out laughing.


    ***


    Gabriel stared at the phone for a few seconds before leaving the living room and rummaging throughout the house to find Tristan. Talking with Masha took longer than expected, and he had made the child wait for too long already.


    But what could he do? He missed Masha very much, and although he didn''t like to blabber, he still wanted to chitchat with the teenage girl for a while longer. In the end, he had to force himself to hang up.


    Honestly, Gabriel would have loved to talk with Misha too. Both siblings wore their hearts on their sleeves, and it was relaxing to talk with them. He didn''t have to decipher the hidden meaning behind their every word, and even if the boy did lie to him a few times, he wasn''t a very good liar.


    Unlike with Masha and Misha, discussing with his stepmother and Jake was exhausting. And when he was alone with Tristan, he still had to watch his words because the little boy would happily tell his mother everything they did or said during the day.


    After being separated from Masha and her family, Gabriel realized how comfortable it was to spend his time with them. Now that he was back to living with his two-faced stepmother, cold-blooded father, and selfish half-brother, he couldn''t help but miss those days.


    "Looks like I''ve become greedy," silently laughed the teenager to himself before kneeling on the floor and looking under the bed where Tristan was hiding.


    "Ha! You found me!" giggled the child with a bright, innocent smile. "Again!"


    "Sure. I will count in the corridor, so go and hide quickly," gently smiled Gabriel as he watched the boy storms off. "And don''t step out of the house!"


    Well, for now, all he could do was babysitting his little brother. He pushed the problems at hand aside, thinking that he would ponder over them tonight while lying in his bed.


    He knew he wouldn''t sleep well, anyways.


    _____________


    Author''s note:


    MC: What!? Our author is not dead!? O_O


    ML: Surprisingly, she isn''t.


    Author: Haha.

 Chapter 56 - Unqualified teacher

    Misha lazily sprawled on his desk, staring at the blackboard with empty eyes. His mind was wandering elsewhere, and the teacher''s words went in one ear and out the other, becoming background noise.


    The conversation between his sister and Gabriel was the only thing he could think of. No matter what he tried, Misha couldn''t get it out of his head. Last night, he even lost his sleep over it, which resulted in big dark purple bags hanging under his eyes. They were quite conspicuous on his clear, pale skin, drawing people''s attention.


    But he couldn''t do anything about it. Lately, having a good sleep was becoming harder by the day. Although he often fell asleep like the dead, it wasn''t a restorative sleep, and he sure didn''t feel refreshed in the morning.


    After his travel back in time, Misha started to learn different facts he had never known or that he had never cared about. With his grow-up mind, he was able to discern some pieces of information that he hadn''t figured out as a child, weighing him down.


    Misha knew very well that he wasn''t a genius. Like always, he was only following his guts, and thus many things remained shrouded in mystery. Still, anyone with a brain could tell that Gabriel''s family situation was not only complicated but also twisted.


    As for Masha, she seemed to be in the know, helping her boyfriend to handle his stepmother''s viciousness, even if it was at the cost of her own happiness.


    Unconsciously, the boy slightly narrowed his eyes.


    How much did his sister know? Has she always been aware of Gabriel''s real personality? In their past life, was he the only one who was left in the dark, clueless about Gabriel''s ordeals and problems?


    The boy bit his lips. The same thoughts were coming back to hunt him again. What he had learned lately had shaken him up to his core, making his nights restless.


    Like it or not, Misha had hated Gabriel for so many years, blaming him for everything, for his misery and lonely days. Now that he was gradually learning that reality wasn''t what he had always thought to be, his whole world started to shatter pieces by pieces, and a new one slowly started to take form.


    Nonetheless, his heart was only growing heavier each day. He couldn''t accept a new reality so easily.


    A sigh escaped his lips, and the loud, shrill voice of his teacher resonated within the class:


    "Misha! If my teaching is so boring that it makes you sleepy enough to drool on your desk, you might as well leave the class and go home. I''m sure your parents will be more than happy to tuck you up in bed."


    The woman, who was in her late forties, appeared particularly aggravated by Misha''s behavior. She had been his teacher last year, and she knew what to expect from that kid. He was the kind of child who was always spacing out, staring at who knew what.


    A brainless brat that didn''t understand anything, even the most simple problems. It was infuriating to grade that kid''s papers tests, which were more often than not filled with stupid mistakes when they weren''t blank.


    That kid was sure to grow into a good-for-nothing, becoming a burden for society. Consequently, teaching him was a waste of her time, and she would much prefer to focus her efforts on the children who were dutifully listening to her lessons and whose grades were excellent.


    Sadly, she couldn''t do so and still had to take care of that problem child.


    Lately, Misha wasn''t spacing out as much, but instead, he shamelessly slept on his desk or yawned all day long.


    Today, she finally couldn''t take it anymore and snapped.


    Under the disdainful eyes of his teacher, Misha blinked a few times before smiling brightly, saying in a cheerful tone while straightening his back like a proper student:


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t waste time and call my parents! I can''t wait to go home and sleep in a soft, warm bed. You know, my desk is actually very hard, making my neck sore."


    The woman choked on her words, staring at the child with bulging eyes.


    That teacher often picked on him not only because she found him displeasing to the eyes, but also because he was an easy target. The other children isolated him, and he was mentally weak. She could vent her frustration on him as much as she wanted, pointing out everything that was wrong with him without an ounce of delicacy.


    Usually, whenever she brought up his parents, Misha would shrink back into a corner and become obedient.


    Yet, today seemed different. That kid dared to talk back with such a light tone, leaving her speechless.


    "What? You''re not going to call?" sighed Misha, slightly bending his bust over the desk as he lazily propped his chin with his hand, staring at the woman with cold blue eyes.


    Although his memories about his childhood were blurred, he still had a faint impression of that particular teacher. She had been worse than the bullies, always reprimanding him before his classmates for his poor grades. She used him as an example of what not to become, crushing his self-esteem again and again.


    If it hadn''t been for his mother and sister''s help, he would never have been able to get passing grades. From the very beginning, that teacher deemed him as an idiot and didn''t intend to teach him properly.


    Later, it was Gabriel who helped him with his classes, patiently teaching him everything. Of course, his grades still weren''t astonishing, but they were passable, and it was enough to rejoice both his sister and Gabriel, who would then praise him to no end.


    As long as he did his best, they were satisfied. He didn''t need to be the best; he didn''t need to be smart; he just needed to be himself.


    Unlike his younger self, Misha wasn''t easily affected by other people''s words when he considered them as outsiders. He didn''t take it to heart anymore. Moreover, as an a.d.u.l.t, he didn''t need that woman''s teaching and certainly didn''t care about being rude. He wasn''t afraid to be a bother to his parents either.


    His mother was a housewife and wasn''t as busy as his father. She had the time to come and fetch him, and knowing her, she wouldn''t lose her temper over such a small matter. Instead, she would pamper him and ask him if something had happened in school, comforting him with a gentle voice.


    Right now, his head hurt like hell, and thus he did indeed miss his bed very much. He had nothing left to learn from this school but still had to go to maintain appearance.


    In the end, as long as he didn''t fail his classes, he didn''t care about the rest.


    Anyway, he wasn''t so stupid as being unable to answer a few primary school paper tests, so even if he skipped school every day, it wouldn''t be problematic.


    In his eyes, going to school was only a waste of time. Misha had more urgent matters to attend to. Gabriel''s present situation was worrisome, and if this wasn''t enough, he still had to think about the future.


    A drunkard was to hit his mother on Christmas Eve in a few months, and his sister would take her own life in a few years. So, of course, he didn''t feel like studying, much less entertaining his teacher.


    Well, he could still make an effort and swallow back the curses and insults, trying to act a little like a boy of his age. It shouldn''t be too difficult as he had always been bratty, according to his friends.


    In any case, there was no way he would let a teacher make his life a living hell, even more so when he was minding his own business.


    "You! Don''t disrespect your teacher, or do you want a warning?" said the woman through gritted teeth, a stiff smile stretching her bright red lips.


    "How am I rude? Aren''t you the one who wants to send me home?" shrugged Misha, blatantly ignoring her fierce gaze. "If agreeing with you makes me rude, then I won''t agree with you anymore."


    Before the teacher could reply, there was a knock on the door, drawing everyone''s attention. It seemed like the transfer student had just arrived, cutting short the teacher''s fit of temper.


    Still, the woman didn''t forget to glare at Misha, warning him, "This is not the end of it, you heard me?"


    "How can I not hear you? Your voice is louder than thunder," answered Misha, picking his ear with a bored look on his face.


    However, that bored look instantly faded away when his eyes landed on the transfer student, and his mouth fell agape.


    The boy inwardly cried out, "What the hell is she doing here!?"


    MC: Gabriel is a better teacher than that nag. Hmpf.


    ML: Well, even though I took the time to teach you, you still didn''t graduate from high school.


    MC: I didn''t say anything. You''re a bad teacher.


    ML: ...

 Chapter 57 - She shouldnt be here

    Misha intensively stared at the transfer student, so much so that his eyes almost fell out of their sockets. It made him look quite foolish, but right now, he could care less about his appearance, much less what others thought of him.


    Over and over again, he kept on telling himself that it was impossible. The little voice in his mind sounded very much like a broken record.


    Vanessa shouldn''t be here.


    At this point in time, she was studying in America, living with her father in Buffalo. She would come back to Canada only when she had become an a.d.u.l.t as she had long decided to attend university in Ontario.


    Then, in ten years or so, the two of them would meet at a bar, play a game of pool with stupid mates, and drink enough to turn their brain into mush. It would be a memorable evening that neither of them could ever forget.


    Yes, their meeting was supposed to be just like this.


    Refusing to accept reality, Misha rubbed his eyes a few times, thinking that he had mixed Vanessa up with someone else. However, he knew it couldn''t be the case. Her appearance was quite striking, having a little something that no one else had.


    Hence, it was hard to mistake her.


    Moreover, the boy had met her only a few weeks ago, and so, that cute little face of hers was still fresh in his memory.


    The shining light in the little girl''s eyes had dimmed, dulling her gaze. No sweet smile remained on her lips, and her eyes were locked on the floor. The atmosphere surrounding her was a lot gloomier than when they had seen each other at the hospital.


    Before Misha could ponder over the changes, the teacher loudly clapped her hands, successfully grabbing her student''s attention. She said with a gentle smile:


    "This is Vanessa, your new classmate. She had a car accident a few weeks ago, and her wounds are slowly healing. She will probably have to miss a few classes, so I''m counting on you to take care of her and help her with her studies."


    The teacher went on, but Misha wasn''t listening anymore. He felt as if someone was viciously twisting his stomach, leaving it in knots.


    Suddenly, he was short of breath.


    In their past life, Vanessa had never been in a car accident. Or at the very least, she never brought it up.


    It took a while, but the gears in Misha''s brain finally started to turn. Previously, he had been hospitalized for a few weeks because of a fever. There, he had met the young Vanessa, who had come to visit her great-grandmother with her father. The little girl was bored to death and dragged him to the playground, where they played together for a while.


    And that was probably the only difference there was with their past life. They should never have met as kids. Still, how could it lead to a car accident? And why would she then go to his school? His guts were telling him that he didn''t want to hear the truth, yet he still had to know.


    Soon, a lovely but loud voice snapped him out of his trance. It said:


    "Ha! You''re that girly boy from before!"


    Misha felt his mouth twitch a little, and he couldn''t help but reply with a grunt, "I''m not girly! You''re the girly one!"


    "Of course, I''m girly. I''m a girl!" slightly laughed Vanessa, a bit of light flashing in her beautiful eyes.


    The little boy opened and closed his mouth several times as if he was trying to find a comeback, but ultimately, nothing came out of his mouth. So, he chose to press his lips into a pout, wearing a wronged expression on his face.


    With an upright posture, Misha ignored the laughter that resonated within the room and stubbornly stared at the little girl.


    "You know each other?" slowly asked the teacher after a short while, a stiff smile stretching her lips.


    "Yes, we meet at the hospital," nodded Vanessa before shyly asking, "Since he is the only one I know here, can I sit next to him? Please?"


    The old lady hesitated a second before eventually nodding and asking a student to move his seat. Yesterday, the director had taken her aside to explain the little girl''s situation, and thus she knew that Vanessa was going through a lot lately.


    Although she wasn''t the best teacher, she wasn''t heartless either. She didn''t like Misha since he was a problem child, but if he could bring Vanessa the peace of mind she needed at school, she could put aside her misgivings, albeit reluctantly.


    "Thank you, teacher," sweetly smiled Vanessa before walking to her new desk.


    At the same time, she didn''t forget to thank the boy who moved aside for her, saying that she would return the favor later. Her polite and sensible behavior greatly pleased the teacher, while Misha couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    Young or not, that girl sure knew how to please others, making them fall into a honey trap each time. Thinking back, she had always been good at handling people, which also made her an excellent waitress.


    Now that Misha thought about it, it seemed that that skill of hers was innate. She had it since childhood and carefully cultivated it as she grew up.


    Right now, she was only showing politeness and cute smiles, but later, Misha knew she would be able to adapt her behavior to suit her interlocutor''s tastes, becoming a chameleon.


    Because of this, whenever Vanessa was pulling pranks, no one suspected her. As such, Misha was always the one who had to deal with the aftermath. When he was finally able to clear the misunderstanding, she had already slipped away.


    That girl was a devil.


    And upon seeing the mischievous light shining in her eyes, Misha knew he would become her scapegoat once again. Like before, he had the feeling she would hide behind him, using him as a shield.


    ''Oh well, the school already deemed me to be a lost cause, anyway,'' silently smiled the boy as he took out his schoolbooks, gesturing for the girl to bring her desk closer to his so they could read them together.


    Although Vanessa had her shortcoming, he knew she was serious about school. She was a year younger than him, but she was much more serious than him.


    "Thank you," whispered the little girl as she tilted her head to look at the schoolbook, dutifully reading its content.


    Misha glanced at her from the corner of his eyes before turning his head, gazing out of the window. He hummed a small, "You''re welcome."


    He had so many questions he wanted to ask, yet he couldn''t. For Vanessa, he was merely a boy she had met once. They weren''t familiar enough.


    Sadly, he could only swallow back his questions and uncertainties, hoping that the ominous feeling in his stomach was only due to nervousness and nothing more.


    ____________________


    Author''s note:


    On Tuesday last week, it was raining heavily, and while I was working, I slipped and fell down the stairs. After a week (in which I worked 50 hours, by the way), my b.u.t.t still hurt, so I went to the hospital, mostly because going to the toilet was and is still a pain in the a.s.s, literally. Know what? I fractured my tail bone. No wonder it hurts.


    So, this is what happened at work yesterday:


    Boss: Do you want to take a few days off?


    Author: No, I''m fine, I can still work.


    Later


    Boss: Are you sure you don''t want to take a few days off?


    Author: Yes, I''m sure.


    Boss: Take a few days off.


    Author: ¡­ Okay.


    Also, author: On the bright side, I have got the time to write a little now.


    MC/ML: YOU''RE SUPPOSED TO REST!!!


    Author: Haha.


    As of today, I should go back to work on Monday, although the doctor''s paper says I''m not supposed to work for the next 8 to 12 weeks. Anyway, my workload will diminish a lot since I can''t do a part of it, so I''m going to have a bit more time! (¨R¨Œ¨Q)

 Chapter 58 - More than enough

    Lying on his bed, Misha stared at the ceiling for a long time, many thoughts going through his brain.


    The morning sun shone through the curtain, casting a gentle golden hue on his overly serious face, yet Misha didn''t seem to realize that dawn had arrived.


    A few weeks had passed since Vanessa popped up at his school, and it was now the middle of October.


    Meanwhile, he gradually got closer to Vanessa, and the teacher''s opinion about him also got better. He was still slacking off, but because his grades became excellent, the old lady was left speechless, having nothing to reprimand him about.


    Moreover, the boy diligently helped the little girl whenever she had difficulty understanding something, although they also bickered at the same time. Vanessa called him on his grammar, and Misha would then take his revenge when it came down to mathematic.


    Slowly, Vanessa started to smile and laugh more and more, and the melancholy in her eyes diminished.


    From her arrival until now, Misha showed rare diplomatic tact and didn''t bother her with uncalled questions, putting the little girl at ease. It let her forget about the accident and everything that came afterward.


    But the other children didn''t necessarily know how to keep their mouth shut, and a few came to ask her about the car accident. Every time they talked without watching their words, Vanessa seemed to retreat into her shell, like a little turtle afraid of the world.


    Then, Misha would show up, saying stupid things to distract the children from Vanessa. And when it didn''t work, the boy would chase them away with harsh words or a few kicks in the b.u.t.t. His mother was called a few times because of this.


    There was a time where the director had tried to scold her about how she brought up her son. But before he could say anything too nasty, Misha had already opened his mouth and bared his teeth.


    With a scoff, the boy asked him if he told the same thing to the parents of the children who keep on bothering Vanessa about her car accident, even though they were aware that the little girl didn''t want to talk about it. Was it okay to verbally attack the poor child and stood by, silently watching?


    To which the director had replied that he should have got an a.d.u.l.t instead of resorting to violence, and Misha retorted that it would only have made things worst and that he knew it. Bullying wouldn''t stop just because the teacher interfered. The bullies would start again the moment the a.d.u.l.t had their back turned.


    Thus, the discussion ended in a stalemate, with the director angrily puffing and Misha naughtily lifting his chin, glaring at the bald man. At the side, his teacher and his mother were looking at each other, seemingly not knowing what to do.


    In the end, the old lady took the opportunity to talk to Mrs. Brown about her son''s sudden excellent grades, asking her if he did some summer classes or something along those lines. They both decided to ignore the bickering director and child.


    Later, when they finally got to go home, his mother asked him about his grades and how he had achieved such a feat. Unconsciously, Misha averted his eyes and said that he had been reading his schoolbooks at home and practicing on his own.


    It wasn''t totally a lie as he did read through the school material to refresh his memory a little. Not a second did he think of keeping his grades low as not to arouse his family''s suspicion; now that he was reborn, he might as well have good grades and pave his way toward success.


    In his mind, good grades lead to scholarsh.i.p.s and good jobs. In this timeline, he wanted to make a lot of money and spoil his mother and sister. No way in hell would he let them go through any hardsh.i.p.s this time.


    The alarm rang, and Misha lazily glanced at it before smacking it, rolling over to the side and getting off the bed. Sleepily, he walked out of his room, and as he passed near his sister''s bedroom, he heard her voice and stopped dead in his track.


    He didn''t have the habit of eavesdropping, but he knew that if his sister was talking alone in her room, then she probably was talking with Gabriel over the phone. Curiosity overcame him, and he couldn''t help but edge closer to the door.


    "¡­ so do you think you will be able to make it? I can''t think of a better gift."


    There was a second of silence before Masha burst out laughing. "Why not? I very much want to see that. Anyway, I need to go if I don''t want to miss the bus. Some people still have to go to school. So, well, good luck, and don''t you dare die of boredom, or I''m going to pay you a visit in hell and bring you back by the skin of your neck."


    Then, Misha heard rustles inside his sister''s bedroom, and he instinctively fled downstairs and went into the kitchen, breathless.


    Despite the days passing by, his body was still as weak as a chicken. And at school, the PE teacher even took pity on him and put him in the girls'' group, telling him not to overwork himself.


    So damn annoying.


    "Are you alright, sweetie? You''re panting quite a lot," asked his mother, who was preparing her children''s breakfast and lunch.


    "Yes, I''m fine. I''m just too hungry and run down the stairs to eat as fast as possible. I could smell a very nice smell from my room."


    "What a smooth talker! I wonder from whom you inherited that? Certainly not your father," teased Mrs. Brown as she put a plate of crepes on the table. "Come on. Sit and eat while it''s still warm."


    "Thank you," smiled the boy as he rushed to his seat, digging in as soon as his b.u.t.t was on the chair. "It doesn''t only smell delicious! It is!"


    As an answer, his mother chuckled before gently ruffling his hair, which looked like a bird''s nest after waking up.


    Since a few months ago, his son started to eat the meals she prepared as if it was the most delicious food in the world. Often, he would say that he much preferred to eat what she made than go out and eat in a restaurant.


    Before, Misha would throw tantrums once or twice a week because he wanted to eat fast food. Now, forget fast food, he didn''t even mention going to any kind of restaurant.


    Her son had changed so much, and she knew perfectly well that he was hiding many things from her. Nevertheless, he was still her baby son, and if he didn''t want to talk, she would patiently wait for him to open up to her.


    "You know, your birthday is soon. Do you want to invite a few friends to celebrate it with you?"


    Upon hearing his mother''s words, Misha froze for a second. With everything that had happened, he had almost forgotten that he was born in October.


    After a while, the child whispered, "I don''t want anything big¡ªjust a little something with our family, Dereck, and also Vanessa. Vanessa is a new friend, but I''m very close to her. I''m sure you will like her."


    Misha bit his lips and added with a small voice, "If Gabriel could be there too, then I don''t need anything more."


    His mother stood still for a second before smiling and saying softly, "Alright. Do you want something in particular? Dinosaur toys, maybe?"


    The little boy shook his head a few times before twisting his upper body, lifting his bright blue eyes to meet his mother''s. "No, I don''t want anything. I have enough toys. Being with all of you is more than enough."


    Yes, it was more than what he could ever have wished for.

 Chapter 59 - A ghost?

    With an embarrassed smile, Misha looked around the living room, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. For a long time, he stood near the staircase like a statue, wondering if he was dreaming or awake.


    The usually tidy living room had gone through a tremendous change overnight. Many colorful decorations had been suspended here and there on the walls and ceiling, their bright colors contrasting vividly with the grey walls. Balloons floated all over the place; a few also laid on the dark, wooden floor, gathered near the L sofa, or the folding table and chairs. A dinosaur-themed tablecloth covered the said table, which was filled with unhealthy food and wrapped gifts.


    In all of this, the most striking thing was the big banner in the center of the living room. It wished Misha a happy 10th birthday.


    When the boy saw it, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat awkward. Despite this childish body of his, he wasn''t ten years old but in the middle of his twenties. There was a difference of more than a decade between the two ages.


    With a wry smile, he scratched his nose, feeling like a self-conscious woman who refused to accept her age, always giving a number that was obviously not the right one and insisting on it.


    While Misha was busy thinking about how this situation was as bizarre as it was ridiculous, someone sneaked up on him from behind before tightly hugging him with one hand and ruffling his hair with the other one.


    "So? How do you find our work of art? Mom and I worked very hard while you were sleeping to make this, you know? And I don''t want to brag, but most of the decorations are handmade, and the result is quite good. Aren''t your sister and mother awesome?" laughed Masha, putting her chin on her brother''s small shoulder. "I can''t believe you''re already ten years old. You''re a big boy now."


    "And you''re an old girl," teased back Misha, sticking out his tongue as he tried to escape from her arms. "Argh! Let me go! I''m not a teddy bear, and I''m hungry!"


    Although his sister wasn''t particularly muscular, her grip was akin to an iron grip. He struggled for a long time before she reluctantly consented to release him, and Misha then fled to the kitchen. He quickly ate his breakfast, stuffing his cheeks like a squirrel, before going back to his bedroom and changing his clothes.


    When he ran down the stairs and walked to the living room for a second time, he saw his whole family sitting on the sofa, which, of course, included his father.


    In all honesty, Misha didn''t know how to feel about his father being there. Even before cutting him out of his life, Alexey wasn''t celebrating his birthday with him, not since his wife''s death.


    There was even a night where his father had beaten him to a pulp¡ªwhat a marvelous birthday gift it had been!


    Half of his stomach was covered in bruises, the side that his father kept on kicking time after time. So, it wasn''t a lie. His stomach did indeed hurt like hell, but that wasn''t exactly due to eating spoiled food.


    Misha clenched his fists behind his back, trying to chase away the bad memories. At the moment, his father wasn''t that man, that violent drunkard. He was still a loving and doting father. Even though he knew this, the boy couldn''t help but overlap the two, always afraid that the man would turn evil the moment he least expected it.


    "What are you doing, standing there and doing nothing?" chuckled his sister, beckoning him to come closer with her finger. "What do you want to do while we wait for your friends? Watch a movie? Play board games?"


    "Play board games!" immediately answered the child as he trotted to them, clumsily sitting on the sofa.


    For the next three hours, they played games, and Misha made sure to pit his father as much as he could. It was a little childish, but it did make him feel better, especially when he saw Alexey frowning slightly, confusion written all over his face.


    Sometimes, the man didn''t even know how he lost, making the boy feel quite proud of himself.


    Dereck was a board game lover, so Misha had often played with his friend over the years and accordingly developed a few skills.


    The hours went by quickly. They had a good laugh, and overall, it was a pleasing moment. Still, Misha felt like something was missing, although he couldn''t tell what it was.


    And when Gabriel''s helpless smile flashed in his mind, he froze for a second before immediately dismissing it.


    No, he wasn''t missing him. Well, maybe a little, but not that much. How could he ever miss his sister''s boyfriend? It was just fun to annihilate him in a board game as the helpless expression he wore each time was priceless.


    The doorbell rang, putting him out of his misery; his thought process had started to make him sweat. He felt like he was trying to make excuses for himself, which left him puzzled and ill at ease.


    The little boy swiftly leaped on his feet and ran toward the door, emptying his mind while he was at it.


    Without a second thought, he swung the door wide open.


    Then, his brain seemed to turn off.


    Instead of Vanessa or Dereck, whom he was expecting, three uninvited persons stood on the doorstep. However, Misha only had eyes for the teenage boy standing in the middle and disregarded the two others.


    Without a word, he directly pounced on the teenager like a torpedo.


    Taken aback, Gabriel took a step back as he cushioned the boy, who wrapped his thin arms around his waist and hit the teenager''s stomach with his forehead. The child slowly lifted his crystal clear blue eyes, staring at him like a predator with its prey.


    In the child''s eyes, Gabriel could see joy but also a bit of anger, and a little something he couldn''t decipher.


    "You''re not a ghost, right?" asked Misha with a hint of doubt in his voice.


    "Don''t I feel tangible to the touch?" chuckled the teenager, ruffling the boy''s soft hair.


    "You''re not an illusion, either?" suspiciously added the child, sizing him up.


    "If I''m tangible, how can I be an illusion? Otherwise, after pouncing on me, you would have hit nothing but air and fallen down the stairs."


    With a contemplative look on his face, Misha eventually nodded. His reasoning made sense.


    "Then, am I dreaming?"


    As an answer, Gabriel pinched the boy''s tender cheeks until they turned bright red. "Are you imagining the pain in your cheeks too?"


    "Ouch! I get it, I get it! You''re real! Let go, you sadist!" cried out the child before adding with a snort, "But it''s not my fault if you have disappeared from the surface of the earth for the past two months. Tell me, how can I not be surprised when you pop up out of thin air!?"


    Misha pouted, releasing Gabriel to rub his painful cheeks, a look of resentment plastered on his doll-like face. At the same time, he glanced at the well-dressed woman standing beside the teenager, and his expression became icier and gloomier.


    All in all, it was that viper''s fault if he hadn''t been able to see the teenager until now. Although he still hadn''t sorted out his feelings about that liar, Misha had come to understand that he wasn''t as bad as he had always thought. After all, he did save him when he fell down the slope, not even hesitating a second despite the danger and the possibility of losing his own life.


    Yes, his animosity had gone done by a lot, and Misha wanted to learn more about the teenager, to fill in some of the blanks littering their past life.


    Suddenly, his fists felt itchy.


    He so wanted to beat her half-dead and toss her body into the trash bin. Trash should stay with trash.

 Chapter 60 - Cant Get Used To This

    Although Angela had plastered a polite and gentle smile on her face, it didn''t reach her eyes, making her gaze appear a little bleak. Still, when she opened her mouth, her tone of voice was soft and clear, very pleasing to the ears¨Cit didn''t carry a hint of her inner turmoil.


    She said to the child:


    "Happy birthday."


    In response, Misha pursed his lips before reluctantly thanking her. As the words left his mouth, he glued himself to Gabriel, afraid that once she had said her piece, she would take the teenager away and lock him up again.


    Of course, the urge of relentlessly beating her up hadn''t disappeared, on the contrary. It was boiling hot in his stomach, but Misha knew that he could not succ.u.mb to the temptation, not now at least. If he were to, all he would be able to do was to scratch her face like a wild cat, leaving only a few bloody cuts in his wake before she restrained him.


    There was no way in hell his weak body would allow him to beat her up until she begged for forgiveness.


    Therefore, Misha decided to become a leech and attach himself to Gabriel, burying his face in his stomach. From the corner of his eyes, he glared at the woman as if she was his worst enemy. The child seemed hell-bent on keeping her far away from Gabriel. It also felt like he wanted to keep the teenager all for himself.


    Anyway, it was his birthday, so let him be a little selfish for today.


    Upon seeing this, Angela''s mouth twitched, but ultimately, she kept up the pretense, and her smile didn''t fade. Instead, she looked up and met the gaze of the boy''s parents who were standing behind him. She politely reminded them:


    "As we have discussed on the phone, I will leave them in your care for the afternoon and pick them up in four hours."


    With a small frown, Misha glanced back and forth between the woman and his mother, trying to figure out what was going on. As he did so, Angela gently pushed her youngest son toward Gabriel, telling him to be a good boy and not to cause problems while she was away.


    As such, Gabriel was caught in the middle of their staring contest. He didn''t dare to move for fear of hurting one of them, and thus, he could only look at the two with a somewhat helpless smile, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    Angela stared at the trio for a second before turning on her heels and heading toward her car. The moment she was out of their sight, a disdainful sneer distorted her beautiful face.


    If she had known allowing Gabriel to call his girlfriend would lead to this, she would never have given him her number, which she had found in the teenager''s mobile phone.


    A few weeks ago, Gabriel had started to talk about wanting to contact the girl he had met at the hospital, saying that it was impolite not to give her any news for so long. Technically, they were still a couple.


    Moreover, the teenage girl he had met at the hospital didn''t appear very evil, and although he believed in his stepmother''s words, he needed to make things clear with Masha. Of course, he would take into consideration Angela''s warnings and keep his guard up.


    Not facing Masha himself was cowardly, and although her little brother''s reckless actions lead to him falling off a slope, the boy was only a child. He probably didn''t know what kind of consequences his tantrums could lead to.


    After that came a long list of well-thought arguments, but it was only after a few days of negotiation that Angela finally allowed the teenager to call his girlfriend, inwardly cursing at how unlucky she was. If only those two hadn''t met at the hospital, things would be much simpler.


    Many times, she told herself that she shouldn''t have allowed others to visit Gabriel when he was in a coma, but how could she knew that he would wake up with amnesia? It wasn''t a common occurrence, after all.


    Whether she liked it or not, that brat knew he had a girlfriend, and she couldn''t hide that fact, no matter how much she wanted to. It was too late.


    Still, Angela didn''t expect him to bring up his girlfriend''s little brother''s birthday soon afterward. When he did so, he had seemed ill at ease, yet following her negative answer, he shamelessly begged her every day until she accepted to consider it.


    Then, the teenager had loudly kissed her cheek before running to the living room and calling Masha without delay.


    It had left her speechless.


    Before losing his memories, although Gabriel was kind and polite, he wasn''t affectionate, keeping a safe distance between him, her, and his half-brothers. Now that he didn''t remember their lousy relationship, and because she had told him that she was like a mother to him, the teenager wasn''t as distant as before, on the contrary.


    Of course, in the beginning, the teenage boy was a little awkward and didn''t seem to know how to behave when she was around, but as time went by, he started to act more selfishly, imitating his half-brothers. He became less reserved and more demanding.


    And since Angela wanted to let him believe they had a close relationship, she couldn''t tell the teenager to get lost. She had to be a loving mother in front of him. God knew how hard it was.


    When Gabriel called her out to take the phone, it finally snapped her out of her stupor, and she cautiously walked to the living room before taking the phone. She reluctantly brought it close to her ear and started to discuss with Mrs. Brown, who was very polite in her speech.


    They negotiated for a long time, and eventually, Gabriel was allowed to go. However, he had to bring Tristan with him. The reason being that Angela had given the excuse that she had to go out for work, and someone needed to watch over her youngest son, which was Gabriel''s job. Thus, he sadly couldn''t come to Misha''s birthday party.


    To this, Mrs. Brown replied that Tristan was welcome to come along. He was a lot younger, true, but all in all, he still could play with the other children.


    Twisting the phone''s cord around her fingers, Angela took a deep breath, suppressing a grunt. Her lie didn''t go through. If she absolutely needed a babysitter, she could have asked her oldest son to keep an eye on his little brother, but she wanted to find a reason to keep Gabriel at home.


    In the end, under Gabriel''s hopeful gaze, she accepted Mrs. Brown''s proposal. At least, she could send someone to monitor Gabriel. Although Tristan wouldn''t be able to give her a detailed report, she could easily extract the information she needed from him. She just had to ask the right questions.


    When all was said and done, Gabriel had smiled brightly, before hugging her and thanking her profusely. With a lump in her throat, she had reminded him to be careful and take good care of his little brother. She told him not to forget whose fault it was that he had ended up in the hospital, between life and death.


    As she was sitting in the car, thinking back to that tight hug, Angela couldn''t help but shiver, goosebumps spreading all over her skin. No matter how long it had been, she still couldn''t get used to Gabriel''s show of affection. It was entirely different from the kind and polite yet distant relation they had beforehand, and she found it difficult to adjust to their new dynamic.


    Whenever the teenager hugged her, it made her felt sick to the stomach. From the bottom of her heart, she didn''t want that dirty woman''s son to touch her.

 Chapter 61 - Dumb Child

    Sitting on the sofa next to Masha, Gabriel was sipping on a glass of water as he listened to the teenage girl rant about how it was boring without him at school. She had no one left to tease, and thus, her days were quite dull.


    To this, Gabriel reminded her that he wasn''t the only student in their class, much less in the whole school. Moreover, she also had many friends scattered all over the place. It would do her good to bother other people once in a while.


    For instance, Camille was there.


    However, it appeared that no one else was as fun to harass as him. Was it a compliment, or was it an insult? Frankly, he didn''t know and didn''t want to know either.


    "I was surprised to hear that you would come today," said Masha, a faint smile stretching her lips. "I was only joking when I told you to bring your a.s.s over."


    "Oh? Were you now?"


    "Well, I was half-joking. Truthfully, I didn''t think you would risk arousing your stepmother''s suspicion just to come to my brother''s birthday party. Misha was missing you, true, but he would have survived even if you hadn''t come."


    "He would, but maybe I wouldn''t. I''m afraid I would not hear the end of it if I missed his birthday, knowing how petty he can get," chuckled Gabriel, his eyes slightly curving into crescent moon-like shapes.


    "You have a point," nodded Masha with a severe and stiff expression on her face.


    She had long learned to never underestimate Misha''s pettiness, and it seemed like Gabriel had also learned his lesson.


    After suffering from Misha''s nasty pranks, who wouldn''t keep their guard up?


    They became silent as both lifted their eyes, glancing at the subject of their conversation, who was trying to explain the rules of the Wood Block game to Tristan.


    In the corner of the living room, the two children were directly sitting on the floor, facing each other. Unlike Tristan, Misha wore a disgruntled, unhappy expression on his face, but he still diligently played with the little boy, slowly pulling a wooden block from the tower under Tristan''s watchful eyes.


    Once the block was in Misha''s hands, Tristan loudly clapped, seemingly asking to try. With a smug expression, Misha generously invited him to do so with a gesture of his hand.


    After watching them for a short while, Gabriel opened his mouth again, saying to Masha:


    "I have to admit that I was afraid your brother would throw a tantrum after meeting Tristan, saying that he didn''t want an unknown little kid to spoil his birthday. Yet, it went strangely well."


    "I told you that he is sensible. As long as you''re not in the equation, that''s it."


    As an answer, Gabriel sneered before taking a sip of his drink.


    The joyous background music covered their conversation, and Masha''s parents were in the kitchen, so they weren''t careful with their words.


    Of course, the teenage boy didn''t get rid of his amiable mask as the children could see him by simply turned their head, but his voice wasn''t soft and gentle. It was colder than ice.


    "There''s one thing I don''t understand, though," thoroughly said Masha, squinting her eyes as she pondered over her next words. "Angela implied that Misha had tried to murder you and that we wanted to cover it up, yet not only did she allow you to come, she also entrusted us with her youngest son. What''s wrong with her brain?"


    "Everything," scoffed Gabriel, a sly smile on his lips. "Don''t forget, I''m an idiot as well as a goody-two-shoes in her mind. As such, she''s not that much careful with her lies, thinking that I won''t notice the discrepancy between her words and actions. She''s as cunning as conceited, and that''s going to be her downfall."


    The teenager smirked slightly, adding:


    "Well, I was also very wary of my wording when I asked her to give me your number, same when I asked to come to your brother''s birthday. It''s easy to mislead someone when they think of you as nothing more than a dumb child."


    "¡­" Masha''s shoulders slumped forward, and she grunted, "If you''re dumb, then what am I? A dog? No, wait. In Angela''s eyes, they''re probably smarter than me."


    "Do you have something against dogs?"


    "No? I find them quite cute, actually."


    "They sure are cuter than Jake and Angela."


    "What are you saying? Shit is cuter than those two," snorted Masha. "You''re insulting dogs. Apologize!"


    Gabriel didn''t answer aloud, but the mocking glint that flashed in his emerald eyes was enough to reveal his thought on the matter.


    Blatantly ignoring her last sentence, the teenager slowly stood up, tilting his head toward the children. "We better join in the fun, or your brother is going to complain that I only came to spend time with you."


    "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s not ignore the birthday boy. I''m afraid we can''t afford the consequences," laughed Masha before leaping on her feet and walking to the boys.


    With quiet footsteps, she sat on one side while Gabriel sat in front of her. They tacitly decided to sit between the two children on each side. This way, it would be easier to pacify them if a problem was to arise later.


    They both knew Misha''s bad temper, and it wouldn''t be surprising if he were to get grumpy and scold Tristan for no reason. Although he was making an effort, they could tell the boy was displeased by the extra luggage Gabriel had brought with him.


    When the teenagers sat beside the boys, Misha''s gloomy mood disappeared, as if it had never existed in the first place. It was so apparent that Masha and Gabriel felt somewhat helpless, and they couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.


    Because of this, Misha became distracted and made an error, pulling out the wrong block. Soon, the small wooden block tower crumbled, and the blocks ended up scattered everywhere on the floor.


    The teenagers suddenly felt like crying, but they had no tears to shed. For God''s sake, it wasn''t their fault!

 Chapter 62 - Not playing with him

    After playing a few rounds of Wood Block, Misha realized that it was quite hard to pit Gabriel in such a game. He tried his best but to no avail. In the end, he only managed to make things difficult for himself, and the teenager easily won every round.


    Although Misha had decided to take a step back and learn more about Gabriel instead of harboring hatred day and night, bad habits were hard to break. He still wanted to pit him in board games.


    On the one hand, he had to get revenge for his poor cheeks, which the teenager had stretched to their utmost limits earlier, and on the other hand, his helpless face was very much pleasing to the eyes; Misha wanted to see it again and again.


    However, things didn''t go the way the boy had planned.


    After his umpteenth loss, Misha was starting to lose patience. Eventually, he told himself that if he wanted revenge, he should make a man of himself and directly pinch Gabriel''s cheeks. Doing it in a roundabout way wasn''t his style.


    Anyway, using kamikaze game techniques didn''t work today, so he had to try something else.


    The idea was tempting, very tempting, so why resist it? Gabriel''s cheeks didn''t have any baby fat left, but they still looked very tender in Misha''s eyes, making his fingers feel itchy.


    Before long, Misha made up his mind, abandoning all fairness and politeness.


    With a pout, he silently snorted, "Saved by the bell."


    Ignoring the strange gazes directed at him, Misha crawled up before running off to the door, opening it wide open. There stood Vanessa and an elderly man, who smiled gently at him.


    "Sorry we are a bit late. We couldn''t find the place," said the man, handing over a present. "I guess you are Misha. My granddaughter often talks about you, you know? She said you''re like a knight in shining armor."


    "Granddad!" cried out the little girl, lightly hitting his waist with flushed cheeks.


    "What? It''s true," chuckled the man as he ruffled his granddaughter''s hair. "I just wanted to thank him for taking care of you at school. I know how much you love causing trouble."


    "I don''t cause trouble! Stop lying!"


    Taken aback, Misha watched the two bicker for a second before bursting out laughing, interrupting them. "Why are you so formal? Taking care of your friends is normal, no need to thank me."


    The grandfather didn''t say anything in response, only smiling as he watched the boy grab his granddaughter''s wrist to drag her inside. He watched their backs disappeared before discussing with the child''s parents for a while, making sure that everything was fine before leaving.


    Soon afterward, Dereck also arrived. He casually greeted his friend''s parents and went to the living room, where the teenagers and the children where playing.


    It wasn''t the first time that he met Masha''s boyfriend, of course, but previously, whenever they met each other, he was helping Misha with his nasty pranks. How many times did he put chewing gum in the teenager''s shoes, or discreetly poured salt in his glass of water?


    The two children had done so many things, and he couldn''t enumerate them all, or it would give him a headache.


    Now, his best friend wasn''t interested in turning the teenage boy''s life into a living hell, and thus, Dereck wasn''t sure how to behave in his presence. Was he supposed to say sorry and brush it off? Or act as if nothing had ever happened?


    After all, even he found that they had gone a little too far with one or two of their pranks, yet Gabriel didn''t seem to hold it against them, laughing and smiling by Misha''s side.


    Dereck couldn''t help but secretly look up to him, thinking that this guy was a good-tempered saint, if not an angel. He was worthy of his name. Anyone else would have long scolded them to death.


    "What are you doing standing there like a fool?" Misha''s cheerful voice resonated within the room, mixing with the joyous music. "Come here and help me beat him up in the game."


    As the words left his mouth, Misha rudely pointed at the teenage boy sitting by his side before adding with a snort, "That guy is a bad a.d.u.l.t who doesn''t even let me win!"


    "I''m not an a.d.u.l.t," corrected the said bad man.


    "You''re a bad teenager then," sneered the child, crossing his arms in front of his small c.h.e.s.t.


    The living room fell silent for a second before the girls'' laughter broke the atmosphere, yet Misha didn''t lower his head, keeping his chin held high. Today was his birthday, so everything that he said was right.


    With a slight smile, Dereck walked toward them and shook his head, saying, "If he let you win, then you will say that he doesn''t take you seriously. The birthday boy is quite unreasonable today."


    "Of course, I''m unreasonable! On your birthday, you can be as unreasonable as you wish. That''s common knowledge."


    Avoiding his eyes, Dereck didn''t dare to respond to his rubbish, inwardly thinking that his friend was unreasonable every day of the year, not only on his birthday. However, for his own good, he decided to erase that thought from his mind.


    A mere peasant should never contradict the princess.


    Without saying anything else, Dereck glanced at the only place left and quietly sat between the unknown little boy and Vanessa.


    Before they could resume the game, he heard the little boy ask:


    "Why are we playing with him?"


    "Why why?" asked back Misha with a raised eyebrow, staring at Tristan with unwavering eyes. He had a feeling that his next words would anger him to death.


    "You don''t know?" replied the boy, his big, round eyes looking at him with some incredulity. "You shouldn''t play with fat people and stay away from them."


    Upon hearing these words, Misha was left dumbstruck, wondering if he just had an auditory hallucination. And when he realized that it wasn''t the case, he felt his face turn red in anger.


    Almost immediately, Gabriel put a hand on his shoulder, holding him in place. The teenager glanced at him, and Misha reluctantly swallowed back his curses. He tightly pursed his lips as he glared at the teenager, a wronged expression plastered on his doll-like face.


    Why did he have to restrain his temper when that kid was insulting his friend!?


    After making sure Misha wouldn''t jump on his brother to beat him to a pulp, Gabriel gently asked:


    "Why are you saying this?"


    Tristan seemed puzzled, but he eventually explained himself, "Mom said that I should not play with fat people. She said they were good-for-nothing, and¡­???


    "What the hell is wrong with your mother!? A person''s weight has nothing to do with being good-for-nothing or not!" cried out Misha, unable to keep calm. "Dereck is not even fat! He''s chubby! And he certainly won''t stay chubby all his life! Wait a few years, and that guy is going to transform into¡­"


    Misha suddenly stopped, and his face paled. Just now, even he could tell that he seemed to have said something he shouldn''t have. Before he could dwell on it, his best friend''s voice snapped him out of his stupor, and he focused his attention on the people surrounding him once again.


    "I''m going to transform into what?" curiously asked Dereck, a small smile stretching his lips.


    Truthfully, he was used to be called fat and didn''t take it to heart, especially when it came out of such a small child who had teary eyes after being scolded a little. The a.d.u.l.ts'' gazes were often a lot more hurtful than the kid''s words. So, he wouldn''t get sad or mad over this matter and was more interested in what his friend wanted to say.


    "A-a-a superman!" stuttered Misha, almost biting his tongue. He had blurted out the first thing that came into his mind, and when he realized what had escaped from his mouth, he felt so ashamed that he wanted to hide in a hole.


    "I don''t want to be superman, though. I want to be Batman!" replied the chubby boy with sparkling eyes.


    "¡­"


    Well, Batman was a more realistic goal than superman. At least, he was human.


    ___________________


    Author''s note:


    MC: Gabriel, come here for a second!


    ML: Before that, can I know what you''re planning to do with those pliers in your hands?


    MC: Nothing much. I just want to pinch your cheeks a little. I promise it won''t hurt! (?????)


    ML: ¡­

 Chapter 63 - Birthday Gifts

    Because Dereck smoothed things over, Misha didn''t insist on teaching Tristan good manners and swallowed his anger.


    To calm himself, he inwardly added a few more defaults to Gabriel''s stepmother''s overall personality¡ªand that woman was already very flawed in the boy''s eyes.


    His brooding didn''t last long, though.


    Seeing the boy''s pouty face, the teenagers glanced at each other before tacitly urged him to play another round, making him forget about his bad mood.


    Tristan also wisely shut his mouth as he realized that what he said had angered the boy, although the child didn''t understand what he had done wrong. Truthfully, he felt wronged, but since his mother had told him to be good, he didn''t dare utter anything in protestation.


    So instead, the boy crawled nearer Gabriel, seeking comfort from his big brother.


    Little did Tristan know that him sticking to the teenager was a sight very irritating to Misha.


    In his past life, he had seldom heard of Gabriel''s half-brothers; it was to the point where he had even forgotten their existence, only remembering Gabriel had such family members when they met at the hospital.


    Why? What was so different now!?


    Misha discreetly shook his head, telling himself not to overthink. Today was his birthday, and it was better to enjoy it as much as possible, especially since no one knew when was the next time Gabriel would be able to come over.


    The depressing and anger-provoking thoughts could wait until tomorrow.


    And so, the boy focused all his attention on the game, yet he still kept on losing to Gabriel. In the end, he decided to kick the wooden tower with a flying kick, saying that this way, no one won.


    Soon afterward, he shamelessly declared that this game was boring, very dull. With a righteous face, he added that he wanted to play something else, something a bit more challenging.


    Therefore, for the next two hours, they played many different games as Misha kept on asking to play something else whenever he was on the losing side.


    No matter the game, Gabriel was unexpectedly good today, making the boy bit his nails or puff his cheeks out. Sometimes, he did both at the same time while frowning, presumingly lost in thought.


    It was hard for the two teenagers not to laugh at the sight. The boy looked very much like an angry squirrel, when it wasn''t a pufferfish, whereas the confused face he showed from time to time was too adorable for words.


    As a result of restraining their laughter for a long time, they both ended up with a stomachache and a dry mouth. So, while the child was busy bickering with Vanessa about a rule, Masha went to fetch a few glasses of juice.


    When the teenager came back, she discreetly murmured in Gabriel''s ear as she handed him his drink, "How about letting him win once in a while? Think about his poor cheeks. He puffed them so much that they must hurt quite a lot by now."


    As an answer, the corner of the teenager''s lips slightly curled up. He took the glass, silently glancing at Masha with a ''I can''t entertain him all the time, can I now?'' look on his face.


    "¡­"


    Right, Masha had forgotten that Gabriel was also a sore loser, maybe just as worse as her little brother. He had let the child win so many rounds last time, so of course, he had to take his revenge one day or another. But why today of all days?


    She couldn''t help but gently remind him, "It''s his birthday today, you know?"


    The same irritating smile answered her, making her sigh lightly. Who exactly was the brat? Her brother? Or Gabriel?


    After handing the glasses of juice to the children, Masha sat back next to Misha. Then, she gently poked him in the ribs to attract his attention before asking loudly enough for everyone to hear her words clearly:


    "Do you when to team up with me to beat Gabriel to a pulp?"


    Although Misha was taken aback by the sudden proposition, it didn''t take long before he nodded furiously, his clear blue eyes gleaming with malicious intent.


    "That''s not fair! Let me join the team!" happily shouted Vanessa, bouncing in place. "I want to win against that guy at least once!"


    "Then, can I join too?" asked Dereck with a gentle smile; it contrasted vividly with his intention to gang up on someone.


    Thus, with the efforts of four people, Gabriel finally ate dirt despite struggling fiercely. Well, it would be hard for anyone to win when they were the target of everyone''s wrath, even more so when their teammates became pigs.


    As a result, Gabriel lost pitifully and pretended to pout until they asked for forgiveness. Only then did he ''reluctantly'' play another round with them.


    From beginning to end, Tristan watched the interaction between his brother and the four people with curious eyes. Although Gabriel did laugh and smile at home, it didn''t give off the same feeling. Here, his laughter was much noisier, and his smile appeared a lot more carefree.


    The little boy didn''t know how to explain what he felt, but at the very least, he knew it wasn''t a comfortable feeling. It was as if someone was twisting his belly.


    Before Tristan could dwell on it too much, Dereck talked to him, snapping him out of his thought. Although his mother had told him not to play with fat people, the boy beside him was very kind, and he even helped him win a few times.


    Well, he told himself that Dereck wasn''t fat, but chubby, so his mother shouldn''t be too angry if he played with a Dereck for a short while. Right?


    .


    .


    As they were about to start the umpteenth round of their umpteenth game, Mrs. Brown popped in the living room, interrupting them, "Misha, can you stop playing with your friends for a second and come over here?"


    The petite woman, who was beckoning her son to come closer, was standing near the table covered with birthday gifts. Seeing her son''s confused expression, she quickly explained:


    "We wanted to give you your presents after eating the cake, but Gabriel and Tristan will leave before supper. So, your father and I thought of giving them to you right now, when everyone was still present. What do you think?"


    Misha blanked out for a second.


    Did she really have to ask? What child would say no when their parents offered them to open their birthday gifts earlier?


    Well, not many.


    There was one problem, though. The said birthday gifts were for a ten-year-old boy, and mentally, he was an a.d.u.l.t in his twenties. Instead of toys, he would much prefer a bottle of vodka.


    Strangely enough, Misha wasn''t very excited about unwrapping the presents.


    But there was no way Misha could tell that to his mother, so he said that he did want to open them right now.


    With a stiff smile, the boy leaped on his feet and bolted toward his mother; the teenagers and the other children soon followed behind him before sitting on the L sofa.


    Soon, Misha proceeded to unwrap his presents, and as expected, it was all toys. Most were dinosaur-related, and he realized once more that he seemed to have loved dinosaurs very much as a child. His room was full of plastic T-rex and such, and when he had woken up in this childish body of his, he was even wearing a dinosaur pajama with a stuffed tail.


    "And what about your gift Masha! You didn''t give me anything," pouted the boy.


    "My gift?" repeated his sister before laughing. "You already received it!"


    "Huh?"


    Misha didn''t understand what she meant. When did she give him something? He couldn''t remember.


    Tilting his head, he curiously looked at her smiling face, and without explaining further, the teenager bent over and took a bright red bow from the pile of torn wrapping papers on the floor. Then, she very naturally put it on Gabriel''s head, nodding with satisfaction as she observed her work of art.


    "See? Isn''t my present handsome?" winked the teenage girl. "It took everything to convince him to come to your birthday, but you know what, I can be very convincing."


    There was a second of silence before Misha burst out laughing, his voice brisk and clear. "Yeah, very handsome!"


    With Gabriel''s present family situation and him faking having amnesia, Misha had no hope of him coming to his birthday, yet he had suddenly appeared at his doorstep. It seemed like his sister had something to do with this. He wouldn''t be surprised if his mother had also lent a helping hand.


    After all, when she asked what he wanted for his birthday, he answered that being with his family, friends, and Gabriel was all he wanted. So, of course, they had to drag the teenager to his birthday, whether he liked it or not.


    "I love your gift very much," smiled the boy, his eyes curving into crescent moons. "You''re the best!"


    Masha proudly puffed out her c.h.e.s.t, saying, "Of course I am the best! I''m your sister, after all!"


    Her words made people laugh or roll their eyes or both. What a narcissist!


    Quickly, Misha shifted his eyes toward Gabriel, asking with a teasing tone, "And you? Where is your gift?"


    "Are you saying that am I not enough as a gift?" chuckled Gabriel.


    "Cheapskate," snorted back the boy.


    "Here," said the teenager after taking a gift on the table and shaking it under his nose. "I didn''t have much time, so I couldn''t think of many things. Still, I hope you will like it. It comes from your sister and me."


    Misha froze for a second before quickly snatching the present from the teenage boy''s hands. As the child started to unwrap the gift swiftly but carefully, a smile bloomed on his lips, brightening his face.


    He had only wanted to tease him a little; he never thought he had actually prepared something for him. He couldn''t help but feel a bit excited, and a bit touched.


    When Misha finally got rid of the wrapping paper, the sight that greeted him left him speechless. His eyes widened while his fingers gently stroked the book cover. He read the title a few times, and an amused smile soon curled up his lips.


    ?100 original ways to prank people? was the title of the book.


    "I want to clarify something," said Masha with a serious tone. "It was his idea, so he is the one who''s courting death, not me."


    "You are the one who ran from bookstores to bookstores and bought it, though."


    "Shut up!"


    "Thank you," smiled Misha before standing up and hugging the two teenagers at the same time. "I like it a lot!"


    "Glad to hear it!" laughed Masha as she ruffled his hair; Gabriel did the same.


    This time, Misha didn''t have to fake his happiness as he was truly happy. Although his parents'' presents were also heartwarming, the toys weren''t something he loved. He couldn''t help it. He was just too old for the dull-looking plastic dinosaurs.


    Truthfully, Misha didn''t enjoy reading, but tricks and pranks were his weakness¡ªmaybe because they reminded him of his mother and sister. Thus, this book had a special meaning for him, not only because it came from his sister and her boyfriend.

 Chapter 64 - Promise me

    As Misha had predicted, meeting Gabriel after his birthday party was stupidly hard, to the point where it was about to drive the child crazy.


    Once again, Gabriel''s stepmother locked him up in her villa, far away from the town. She still allowed him to call, but she would be standing near the teenager every time he was on the phone, perking up her ears.


    The few conversations the boy had with Gabriel were, therefore, short and somewhat perfunctory. Since Gabriel was pretending to have amnesia, there were many subjects they couldn''t talk about, especially s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e ones about his family.


    Although Gabriel had promised to tell the child everything about what was going on at his home, he couldn''t do so on the phone, not with Angela eavesdropping on him. Thus, Misha was as clueless as before. He could have asked his sister about the teenager''s family situation, but he wanted to hear it from his mouth, not from Masha''s.


    Knowing his sister, she wouldn''t tell him anything, anyway.


    After a few boring phone calls, Masha, who was always sharing her phone with Misha to talk with Gabriel, decided to start a truth or dare game to pass the time.


    Well, considering their present situation, she got rid of the dare, though. In short, they would ask questions to each other, simple ones or stupid ones. The point was to learn more about the other person. Even though Misha knew fairly well the teenager, or at least, the gentleman-like persona he had chosen to borrow in their past life, he still learned quite a few things about him.


    First, Gabriel didn''t like bugs, finding them relatively disgusting. Thus, for him to throw up after eating the worms-flavored muffin was very natural. Second, blue was his favorite color, and so on and on.


    Of course, the teenager had to be careful with how he answered the questions since he shouldn''t know himself too well; Angela was still eavesdropping, and a slip of the tongue would make things complicated.


    For the bugs, he explained that he had seen a few crawling up the walls of his present bedroom, and it made his stomach churn a little. As for the color, he said he didn''t know if it was the color he liked in the past, but right now, it was the most beautiful one in his eyes.


    Misha couldn''t help but marvel at how much of a smooth speaker he was. No wonder he fooled him in their past life. Even in this one, if he didn''t know better, he would have believed every word that came out of that sweet mouth.


    When it came to his turn to answer Gabriel''s questions, Misha stuttered for a second. He had no idea what his younger self liked, except for dinosaurs and pranks. Hence, Misha decided to base his answers on his likes and dislikes as an a.d.u.l.t, telling himself that they shouldn''t have changed too much over the years.


    Probably.


    Every time he answered, the boy couldn''t help but glance at his sister, watching her reaction. Upon seeing her smile, he felt reassured and a bit more confident, becoming bolder and bolder. What he didn''t realize, though, was that when he turned his head, Masha''s smile faded a little, and unknown emotions flashed in her bright blue eyes.


    All in all, the phone calls were peaceful and filled with laughter.


    When Gabriel''s birthday came in November, almost a month after Misha''s, things became a bit complicated. The boy wanted to see the teenager, but Angela only allowed Masha to come. It resulted in the child pouting for days.


    Then, the said day came, and Misha tried to sneak in the car, planning to hide in the trunk. Sadly, his mother caught him in the act, and he had no other choice but to stay at home and wait for his sister''s return.


    Maybe it was better this way. Knowing his bad temper, he would probably have chewed out Gabriel''s family until he had no voice left. Of course, that was based on the premise that he didn''t outright punch them in the guts or other s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e areas the moment they met.


    Even if his body was small and weak, the boy still knew where to hit to hurt people. After all, men all had the same weakness. And as for women, he could always improvise.


    In the end, Misha couldn''t go and could only grab his sister when she came back, asking her how the birthday party went. Strangely enough, she didn''t have anything good to say, but contrary to her little brother, she was able to control her temper and didn''t make a mess. No matter what, she didn''t want to destroy Gabriel''s efforts in a fleeting moment of anger.


    However, Masha had many complaints, and once at home, she kept on ranting for hours, venting her pent-up frustration.


    Sitting by her side on her bed, Misha dutifully listened to her ranting, nodding his head now and then. The frequent insults revolved around how much Angela and Jake were hypocrites and how cold-hearted Gabriel''s father was. Only Tristan was spared from the overflooding curses.


    Of course, Misha chimed in from time to time.


    After that, days still went on without meeting the teenager. Misha''s sole connexion with Gabriel was his parents'' cellphone©¤that was now monopolized by Masha and, to a lesser extent, Misha. But even then, the phone calls weren''t daily; the teenager could only call three to four times a week.


    In this way, December arrived, and soon the holidays followed. Thus, the school was put on hold for a few weeks, and Misha was stuck at home, pacing his bedroom back and forth.


    Christmas Eve was nearer by the day.


    It was on that fateful day that his mother died, ran over by a drunkard. Compared to the first timeline, things were heading in an entirely different direction. Still, Misha couldn''t help but feel nervous, so much so that he lost sleep over it.


    The horrific image of his mother''s crushed body was etched on his mind. He could never forget that gruesome sight. It had haunted his night for so many years, waking him up in fright so many times. The nightmares were especially vicious at this time of the year.


    Misha took a deep breath, shaking his head to chase away the bad memories, but they refused to leave. As a result, his stomach was in knots, and his appetite ran away.


    Today, his sister''s excited voice snapped him out of his waking nightmare. Slapping his cheeks, the boy swallowed his saliva and walked up to the door of his bedroom, opening it slowly as he tried to ignore his inner turmoil, but to no avail.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear you. What did you say?"


    "Were you still sleeping? I didn''t intend to wake you up."


    Misha shook his head, offering a wry smile. The number of hours he slept was decreasing every night, slowly reaching a pitiful number. As for his afternoon naps, it consisted of him rolling in bed and staring at the ceiling.


    "Well, it''s good if you were awake. I said that I have good news. Gabriel will be able to come with us to our grandparent''s house on Christmas eve! Apparently, his family won''t celebrate it this year. His father is away on a business trip, and his stepmother has to work too. That''s what Angela said. The truth is surely far from this, but who cares? We got to spend Christmas Eve with Gabriel!"


    Hearing his sister''s words, Misha froze on the spot, while his mouth became dry. "Really?"


    "Yes," nodded Masha, suspiciously sizing up her brother. "You''re not happy? I was sure you would be thrilled, though."


    "Y-yeah, I''m happy, very happy," stuttered Misha, adding with a stiff smile. "I just had a nightmare while napping, it''s nothing. I will be fine soon."


    "You seem to have a lot of nightmares lately," said Masha in a soft voice, gently ruffling her little brother''s hair at the same time. "The dark circles around your eyes are quite impressive. I wouldn''t be surprised if people mistake you for a panda."


    "As long as I don''t end up in a zoo, I don''t care," shrugged Misha, rubbing his head against his sister''s hand. It felt warm and reassuring, easing his nervousness a little.


    "If something is bothering you, you can talk to me. I will always be there for you, so don''t worry and empty your heart whenever you need to."


    "Thanks."


    The boy''s trembling voice was almost inaudible. He couldn''t help but think of their past life. His sister hadn''t always been there for him because one day, she took her own life. She had listened to his problems from as long as he could remember, but he never did so.


    "But I''m not lying, I''m really fine. It''s just stupid nightmares about giant bugs and bloody T-Rex, nothing worth mentioning."


    Misha slightly bit his lips, hesitating a second before saying, "And you too, if there something bothering you, don''t hesitate and talk to me. It''s not because you''re the oldest that you have to keep everything to yourself. I will gladly listen to your problems anytime."


    The hand that was ruffling his hair stopped abruptly. Then, two slender and white arms wrapped themselves around his tiny body, hugging him tightly. Laughing, Masha said near his ear:


    "I''ve got such a cute and s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e little brother! I''m so lucky!"


    Misha hugged her back, and he whispered, "Don''t change the subject. If you ever feel burdened, don''t keep everything to yourself and talk to me. Promise me, please."


    "¡­" There was a short silence before the teenage girl answered, "I will. I promise you, I will."

 Chapter 65 - The Road

    Standing in front of his bed, Misha squinted at the golden watch lying on the dark-blue blanket. It was very conspicuous with its bright color, especially since it lay in the middle of the bed, like an offering.


    Chewing on his lips, the boy slowly stretched a hand, and his fingers gently c.a.r.e.s.sed the ornaments carved in the case. It wasn''t the first time that he had taken the watch out of its hiding spot so that he could observe it, graving its imagine in his mind.


    However, today was a bit special.


    As the child stroke the leather strap, he let his mind wander to the past. He thought of those long years without his loved ones and how much time he had lost in regret. That period of his life felt so far away yet so close. It was a weird feeling that made his heart throb in pain.


    "Really, Santa Claus couldn''t have offered me a better gift."


    With a smile, Misha thought of that particular night where he met the chubby old man. Back then, he was dead drunk and about to take a nap outside despite the snowstorm. If Santa Claus hadn''t brought him inside his house, Misha would surely have died, frozen to death.


    Now that he thought about it, things had been quite mystical since the moment the man had appeared. Still, never in his wildest dream would he have considered that the chubby old man clad in red was Santa Claus.


    Well, he did make a joke about his stereotypical appearance. However, that was never more than a tasteless joke.


    "Not only did he save my life, but he also gave me a chance to change my past. Even if he is Santa Claus, isn''t he too good-natured?"


    The child paused before snorting, "Or, did he take pity on me?"


    The moment the words left his mouth, Gabriel''s tired and bloody face flashed through his mind. Back at the bar, that dull appearance of his did perturb him for a second, but immediately afterward, the anger blurred his judgment, and he ended up beating the man to a pulp.


    If Dereck hadn''t stopped him, there wouldn''t have been much left of Gabriel''s handsome face.


    With a self-mocking laugh, Misha muttered to himself, "Maybe it wasn''t me that Santa Claus pitied."


    How much did Gabriel carry on his shoulders? Misha had no idea, but now, he could tell that it wasn''t only a little.


    This time, he wouldn''t let him carry everything all by himself. He wasn''t a clueless child anymore. He would b.u.t.t in when he had to, whether Gabriel liked it or not.


    Someone knocked on his door, startling him. His body reacted faster than his mind, and the boy swiftly hid the watch under the pillow, tumbling on the bed while he was at it.


    Hence, when his mother opened the door, what she saw was his son sprawled all over the bed in a strange position.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle, "Sweetie, what are you doing?"


    "Stretching?"


    "I see..." Mrs. Brown wisely decided not to ask further and instead said, "I was just wondering if you were ready. Gabriel will arrive anytime soon, and then we will leave and go to your grandparents'' house."


    "Okay," nodded the child before leaping to his feet and spinning around to show off his clothes.


    It was a special day, so of course, his mother had chosen his clothing, and they were as adorable as can be, enough to make the child silently gnash his teeth.


    Still, he didn''t complain and obediently dressed up. As long as his mother was happy, he could wear anything.


    Well, almost anything.


    "It suits you so well!" giggled his mother, thinking that her son was the cutest, no matter what the others said.


    As an answer, a smile bloomed on Misha''s doll-like face, and he bolted to his mother, hugging her tightly.


    "Mom."


    "Yes?"


    "I love you."


    Lately, her son had become clingier, always hugging her and telling her that he loved her or that she was the best mom in the world. Mrs. Brown didn''t know what he was so anxious about, but she certainly wouldn''t complain about the show of affection. It felt great to know that her baby son loved her so much.


    With a gentle smile, she ruffled her son''s hair as she said softly, "I love you too."


    They stayed still for a while. Neither spoke, and the moment grew longer and longer.


    "What are you doing?" asked Masha, who had entered the room at an unknown time.


    Misha tilted his head to see her, and he had to admit that today, his sister was incredibly gorgeous. Light make-up brightened her face and highlighted her crystal-clear blue eyes, while her long, blond strawberry hair was left untied. It freely fell on her back, and its pale color contrasted vividly with her dark-red dress.


    ''My sister is definitely the most beautiful girl in the world,'' thought Misha, the sis-con.


    With a mischievous light in his eyes, Misha escaped from his mother''s arms and jumped on his sister, who almost fell backward.


    "Hehe, I also love you!"


    "You''re quite affectionate today," laughed Masha as she pinched her brother''s cheeks. "Are you hoping that I will give you your Christmas gift sooner?"


    The boy shook his head, "No, I just wanted to tell you that I love you. Is it wrong?"


    "No, of course not," chuckled Masha, gently stroking his head. "Oh, yeah. Gabriel is downstairs, so we will better go down as well."


    "Okay," nodded the child, feeling like a clawed hand was gripping his heart, trying to crush it.


    He told himself that everything would be fine this time. He would not fight with Gabriel and cross the road without looking left and right, and as a result, his mother won''t have to jump in to save him. Yes, everything would be fine.


    In the car.


    Sitting in the middle, between Gabriel and Masha, Misha was listening to the teenagers teasing and couldn''t help but smile. Although his laughs were hollow, he did his best to appear normal, ignoring the knots in his stomach.


    "Are you feeling well, Misha? You seem a little pale," asked Gabriel as he carefully placed his hand on the boy''s forehead, checking his temperature.


    He made sure his movement was slow and gentle; the teenager could never forget the fear in the boy''s eyes at the amus.e.m.e.nt park. When he had wanted to check his temperature for the first time, the child had frozen in fright. Since then, he was more careful with his every move.


    However, it seemed like his worries were unfounded. After a few months, the child had gotten used to him. He didn''t even flinch when his cold hand landed on his forehead. On the contrary, he unconsciously rubbed his small head against his palm.


    "No, I''m fine. I''m just a little tired, it''s nothing."


    "If you don''t feel well, we can go back home. Don''t force yourself," smiled Mrs. Brown, looking at her son through the rear-view mirror.


    "I''m really fine," repeated Misha, forcing himself to smile wider.


    Although it would be safer to stay at home, he also knew his grandmother didn''t have long left to live, five months at most. It would be the last Christmas eve his mother could pass with her, and thus not coming was not an option.


    Hence, when the door opened, Misha looked right and left a few times before crossing the road, making sure there was no pick-up coming up, and then ran like a madman toward his grandparent''s house.


    Like in his past life, they arrived a little late, and there was no place left in the parking. They had no other choice but to park the car by the roadside and cross the road on foot.


    Once he stood near the doorstep, Misha''s heart finally settled down a little.


    See? Everything is fine¡ªno need to worry.


    He swiftly turned to wave at his family, who was walking over while talking and laughing.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw Gabriel pat the pockets of his coat with a frown. Even if he was a little far away, he still heard him sigh:


    "I forgot your grandparents'' Christmas gift in the car."


    "I will go fetch it then," laughed Masha, lightly hitting Gabriel on his shoulder as she stuck out her tongue at him.


    She was the closest to the road, after all.


    Little did she know that the incoming pick-up wouldn''t stop, nor would it slow down. Instead, it would accelerate because the drunk driver couldn''t differentiate the accelerator from the brake.


    Things went too fast, and Misha didn''t have the time to utter anything, frozen in place. All he could do was to watch the shadow of his mother rush toward his sister.


    Then, the nightmare repeated itself once again, except that this time, the name that his mother last screamed wasn''t his.


    "MASHA!"

 Chapter 66 - Why

    Misha didn''t see much of his mother''s corpse in his past life. Back then, Masha had quickly run over to take him in her arms, firmly holding his head against her c.h.e.s.t. Despite the child''s struggling, she had refused to let him go, placating him again and again.


    Still, the little Misha had seen was enough to give him nightmares for the rest of his life.


    And now, his sister couldn''t hide the gruesome sight for him as she herself laid on the ground, her legs crushed.


    Although their mother had shoved her away, as a teenager, she was heavier than little Misha, and Mrs. Brown wasn''t strong enough to completely push her out of the way. As a result, Masha fell, and the pick-up ran over her legs, shattering the bones and tearing the flesh.


    However, the pick-up didn''t stop even after hitting two persons and continued on his way, leaving behind it a trail of blood.


    In the snow-white scenery of December, the deep-red color particularly stood out, giving off the feeling that angels had shed tears of blood.


    The first one to react was Gabriel, just like in their past life. He took out his cellphone and called 911 while running toward the girls.


    As if awakened by the teenager''s sudden movement, Misha followed him in a hurry, while Alexey stayed frozen in place, his face as pale as a ghost.


    The boy first rushed to his mother, throwing himself on the ground by her side. Her breathing was labored and slow, each breath further from the last. Her body was a mess, yet she still managed to turn her head toward her daughter, seemingly staring at her through her blurred vision.


    "Don''t worry, mom. Masha will be fine. The paramedics are on their way, and Gabriel is by her side. He won''t let her die, I promise." A muffled sob escaped his mouth, and he added softly, "I love you¡­. I love you so much, mom."


    A sad smile seemed to stretch her lips, and then his mother breathed her last as if reassured by her son''s words. The light in her eyes slowly dimmed, and her pupils dilated, blackening the crystal-clear blue of her irises.


    As tiny snowflakes started to fall, Misha ran his hand in her bloody hair one last time before standing up and sprinting toward his sister, who had passed out due to the pain.


    The boy rubbed his eyes to wipe his tears off. Now wasn''t the time to cry. His sister still needed help.


    Lifting his head, Misha looked at the teenage boy, who constantly reported the situation to the assistant on the phone, and with a hard gaze, he asked, "What can I do?"


    "¡­" The teenager stared at the boy for a short second, seeming to think about something. His lips hesitantly parted, and ultimately, he gave him some instructions, "Help me lift her legs. She''s bleeding too much."


    Misha nodded and bent over, carefully lifting one of his sister''s legs to slow the blood flow. As he did so, there was a disturbing, cracking sound that made his stomach churn. Biting his lips, he swallowed back the lump that was burning his throat and concentrated on his job, distracting himself from the nausea and the cold.


    His small hands rapidly became sticky with blood as he also put pressure on the wounds. While doing so, he kept on mumbling like a broken record:


    "Stop bleeding, stop bleeding, please stop bleeding¡­"


    .


    When the paramedics finally arrived, Misha felt like an eternity had passed. At first, he didn''t realize that they were two men by his side, that there was a hand on his shoulder and a gentle voice asking him to leave it to them now, saying that he had done a good job.


    It took him a moment to stand up, and he only did so because Gabriel talked him into leaving his post. The teenager then led the child a little further away to give more space to the paramedics.


    The boy absently watched the two men put his sister on a stretcher. From the corner of his eyes, he also saw a paramedic examine his mother before shaking his head, indicating to his colleague that she didn''t make it. Her wounds were too severe, just like in his previous life.


    The child saw them cover her body with a white sheet. He couldn''t observe them for long, though, as Gabriel turned his head toward him so that his mother''s corpse would be out of sight.


    "Look at me, ok?"


    For once, the boy didn''t protest and obediently nodded.


    And behind the teenager, Misha noticed that a policeman had approached his father at some unknown time. The man wrapped Alexey in a blanket, trying to talk to him and get a reaction, but his father was in a state of shock. His face was haggard, looking as if he had lost his soul.


    But who could blame him? He had just seen the love of his life died horrifically, and his daughter wasn''t in a much better state. The police officers were afraid he would break down and collapse.


    Eventually, he realized that his grandparents were also there and that a few other relatives had come out of the house after realizing that something was wrong.


    His grandmother was on her knees, her sunken cheeks covered in tears, while his grandfather was beside her, holding his wife in his trembling arms. He was repeatedly kissing the top of her white head, trying to calm her.


    The boy averted his eyes. Instead, he looked at the ambulance.


    With a firm voice, the boy asked the paramedics, who had just loaded Masha in the vehicle, "Can I come with you? I want to stay with my sister. Please."


    Misha knew a family member had the right to accompany the patient in the ambulance. Well, it had been the case when he had slightly injured himself once. He didn''t know if it was possible when the injuries were more severe, but it didn''t hurt to ask.


    "Can I also come? She''s my girlfriend," added Gabriel, and only then did Misha notice the tremble in his voice. "I don''t think anyone is in the right mind to drive us to the hospital."


    The teenager glanced at the a.d.u.l.ts standing near the house, and the paramedics followed his gaze. One of them seemed to hesitate for a second before saying, "There is only one place in the front. You can''t sit at the back. I''m sorry."


    "It''s alright. I will drive them to the hospital."


    A voice resounded behind the teenager and the child. As such, they both glanced over their shoulder, meeting the gentle gaze of a female police officer.


    Gabriel didn''t wait for Misha''s answer and politely thanked her for help. Right now, he didn''t want to leave the boy alone, not even for a second.


    They quickly got into the police car.


    Before taking off, the woman gave them tissues to wipe off the blood from their hands. Because Misha was blankly staring at it without taking it, Gabriel ended up accepting it for him. Then, he proceeded to clean the child''s cold hands, gently and carefully.


    From the beginning of the ride until the end, no one talked, but they couldn''t stay still once they reached the hospital. Without delay, the police officer led them to the waiting room near the emergency room and stood by their side.


    For many reasons, she couldn''t leave them alone, and although Gabriel had given a detailed description of the run-away pick-up on the phone, there was a possibility she would need to ask him a few more questions.


    They had to find the culprit as soon as possible.


    After waiting in a daze for a few minutes, reality finally hit Misha and hit him hard. The emotions he had suppressed until now started to overflow, and tears rolled down his cheeks.


    When Gabriel saw the child burst out crying, he instinctively got closer, wanting to take him in his arms. However, Misha reacted faster, and his small fists heavily landed on his c.h.e.s.t, again and again.


    "Why!?" He screamed, "Why did you forget the gift in the car? Just why!"


    The teenager didn''t avoid his fists, letting the child hit his body to his heart''s content. He glanced at the police officer, letting her know that it was fine. She didn''t have to intervene.


    "I''m sorry."


    Hearing Gabriel apologizing made Misha shudder, and his cries became louder while his fists became slower.


    "Don''t¡­" The child tried to choke back a sob. It was without much success. "It''s not your fault."


    The words had barely left his mouth, and Misha buried his head in Gabriel''s stomach, wrapping his arms around his waist. He repeated in a weak voice, "It''s not your fault."

 Chapter 67 - Funeral

    The doctors kept Masha in an artificial coma for a few days. Her injuries were too severe, especially the ones to her legs. They did their best, but they couldn''t do much as her knees were damaged beyond repair.


    The teenage girl would have to walk with crutches for the rest of her life, if not stay in a wheelchair most of the time.


    When the attending doctor announced the prognostic, Alexey was still out of it, looking very much like a lost child. Even after learning that his daughter was now crippled, he didn''t react much, only nodding quietly.


    Sitting next to the man, Gabriel also appeared as calm as can be, but under the table, his fists were clenched, knuckles white.


    Misha was less discreet and directly vented his anger on the wall, punching it with enough strength to leave a hole in it.


    It startled the doctor to sit up straight. Although it wasn''t rare for a family member to react violently after learning such news, he didn''t expect the little boy to be the one to destroy the wall of his office.


    He couldn''t help but eye the child with a bit of surprise and uneasiness. However, Misha could care less about the doctor''s emotional state. Or the throbbing pain in his wrist.


    Why? Why did his sister have to go through so much suffering!? He should be the one lying on that bed, not her.


    She didn''t deserve that kind of fate.


    "Don''t bit your lips," whispered Gabriel, wiping the bead of blood off the boy''s lips with his thumb. "Ok?"


    The child didn''t give him a clear answer and avoided his hand, but his teeth eventually let go of his lower lip.


    Misha was well aware that hurting himself wouldn''t change anything. Still, it made him feel better, distracting his mind from the piercing pain in his heart.


    .


    .


    When Masha woke up, her memories were a little foggy, and she had to take a few minutes to organize her thoughts. Slowly, she remembered what had happened, and her already pale face became even paler.


    Her father, her little brother, and Gabriel were there, sitting next to her bed, yet her mother was nowhere in sight.


    Eventually, the teenage girl opened her mouth. Ignoring her family''s words of concern, she asked where her mother was.


    She didn''t inquire about her legs'' injuries, almost not paying them any heed despite their apparent bad state. Right now, all she wanted to know was where her mother was.


    No one present in the room found the strength to tell her the truth, but the dark expression on their faces was enough of an answer. There was no need to voice it out.


    "I see¡­" Masha whispered, a tremble in her voice.


    In her family''s presence, the teenage girl refused to let the tears freely fell down her cheeks. As such, they glittered at the corner of her eyes like little, lonely stars.


    "You know¡­" said Misha softly, stretching a hand to hold hers. "I won''t tell you not to blame yourself."


    Because he knew it was impossible not to.


    "But I want you to know that I''m proud to be our mother''s son. She saved the life of my most beloved sister, and for this, I will be forever grateful."


    The boy''s voice broke a little, and he took in a deep breath before standing up on his tiptoes and kissing his sister''s cheek.


    "I hope you will get better soon, it''s lonely without you at home. I even miss bickering with you." The child paused and smiled in a sad yet kind way, "I love you, sis''."


    His last words seemed to crack the dam, and soon a flood of tears surged, ravaging his sister''s face.


    Masha circled her arms around her brother''s small shoulders and dragged him in her bed, burying her head in the crook of his neck.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry!" she wailed, "If only I didn''t cross the road, if only I¡­"


    Misha hugged her tightly, silently listening to her grievances. There was nothing he could say because nothing would make her feel better. Therefore, he said nothing and lent her a shoulder to lean on, staying by her side until she fell asleep, exhausted from crying her eyes out.


    Staring at his sister''s puffy, reddened eyes, Misha felt like his world was falling apart. He had never seen his sister so devastated.


    Seeing her like this, Misha couldn''t help but wonder how much she had taken upon herself in their previous life. She had always hidden her suffering beneath a bright smile, and he never noticed until it was too late.


    Perhaps now more than ever, he realized that his sister was but a mere human, frail and breakable.


    Gently, Misha ran his fingers in her hair.


    They had yet to tell her about her mother''s funeral service, which was held two days ago. Masha had to be hospitalized for a while, but Mrs. Brown''s corpse couldn''t wait eternally.


    Not only was their mother dead, but his sister couldn''t even attend the burial. How would she react when she learns this? Misha didn''t want to think about it.


    Burying a loved one was hard, terribly hard, but it helped mourn them. His sister had been deprived of that right while Misha had buried his mother for the second time.


    In a way, it wasn''t fair, yet it also was.


    The funeral service had been as painful as the first time, maybe even more. Now, Misha wasn''t a clueless child and could understand what was going on.


    With clear eyes, he could see things he hadn''t noticed the first time. For instance, he saw his father hide in a corner, his shoulders shaking uncontrollably. Despite burying his head in his hands, he couldn''t conceal his sobs.


    Although Alexey had been an awful father after his mother''s death, the boy couldn''t stand the sight of him slowly breaking down, slowly drowning in grief.


    The child clenched his fists, his nails digging bloody crescents in his palms. He told himself that he should hate him with all of his heart and that he shouldn''t care about him.


    But in the end, he couldn''t.


    Alexey was still his father, a father who had basked him in love these past few months. His way of showing affection was awkward and discreet, but it didn''t mean Misha didn''t feel it. He also wasn''t stubborn enough to turn a blind eye to it.


    On the day of his mother''s funeral, Misha made a decision. He failed to save his mother, but it wouldn''t be the case with his father. He wouldn''t let him turn into a monster.


    With this purpose in mind, the boy went to his father''s side. He took his hand in his, and, ignoring the churning in his stomach, he quietly led him to the bench in the front row of the church.


    Although the child was sweating profusely and trembling, he never let go of his father''s hand throughout the burial.


    As the ceremony went on, Misha looked around. He saw the pain and sadness in his relatives'' faces become more pronounced, leaving him speechless.


    It was the same relatives who never showed up at his mother''s grave, not even on the first anniversary of her death. He had always thought that they were heartless, but maybe they had only been quick to heal.


    Perhaps, he was the weird one, unable to move on. And because of this, he couldn''t resist the temptation and went back in time, trying to change his family''s fate.


    However, all he did only resulted in more pain and tears, and fate laughed at him.

 Chapter 68 - See you next year, dear Santa

    Misha watched his sister sleep until the curfew. Then he went back home with his father, while Gabriel went back to his stepmother''s villa.


    Once in his bedroom, the boy sat on his bed, absently looking at the golden watch while the tragic night replayed in his mind.


    As he had wished, the denouement had been different, but not in the way he wanted. It was far worse than in his previous life.


    In the aftermath of the accident, some elements were still the same, however. The police quickly caught the drunk driver, and their heartbreaking story made the headlines, letting everyone know that his mother had died horribly and that his sister was crippled.


    Given the events that had taken place, Misha couldn''t help but wonder if it was wrong to try to change his past, wrong enough to make him go through hell a second time.


    The thought made him sneer. He just wanted to save his mother and sister''s life, not change history. So why was it so hard? Why was fate mocking his efforts?


    The words Santa Claus had told him before sending back in time flashed by in his mind. Now, they made a bit more sense to Misha. They were somewhat vicious and ominous.


    In a whisper, he repeated them:


    "If, after one year, you want to come in 2019 and erased the alteration you have caused to the original timeline, then press this button and say that you want to go back in 2019, December 24th, 23:59, wasn''t it?"


    With this, Misha was left with the possibility of going back to the first timeline. It would erase what he had done until now, and everything would fall back in the right order.


    His sister wouldn''t have to spend her life in a wheelchair, but she would die in a few years, while his mother would still be dead. He wouldn''t meet Vanessa ahead of time, and she wouldn''t get into a car accident.


    Alexey would become a violent drunkard, and as for the teenager, Misha didn''t really know how was his past life, but it didn??t seem to have been an easy one.


    It made him grit his teeth. Both timelines were awful, and he wanted none.


    What should he do then?


    Misha squinted his eyes, remembering the sadness looming in Santa Claus'' eyes when he had wished him a nice trip. That kind of gentle yet pitying gaze was striking, yet Misha had long forgotten it. At least, until now.


    Did Santa Claus know what awaited him but still decided to send him back in time? If so, then he was a very cruel man.


    A smirk found its way on the boy''s lips. Cruel or not, that man was his only glimmer of hope.


    Although Misha didn''t know how to use the watch, Santa did, and that old man would visit his house on the next Christmas Eve. As such, he could always ambush him and make him spill the beans.


    Misha already went back in time once, so why not a second time? Perhaps, he would lose his mind in the process, but he didn''t care. As long as his family was safe, the price he had to pay didn''t matter.


    His mind made up, he hid the wristwatch, and, in a sinister tone, the boy said to himself:


    "See you next year, dear Santa."

 Chapter 69 - A New Day

    At seven in the morning, Alexey was mercilessly kicked out of the house by his son. Still half-asleep, he stumbled on the snowy doorstep and almost fell face-first onto the asphalt.


    It had the merit of scaring him awake.


    Once Alexey managed to steady himself, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief and pat his body, making sure he was still in one piece. Reassured, he glanced over his shoulder at his son, feeling somewhat wronged.


    Pretending not to notice his father''s puppy eyes, Misha stood in the doorway, a stern expression plastered on his doll-like face.


    They stared at each other for a while, until Misha lost patience and roared, "What are you doing!? Get moving, or else you''re gonna be late for work!"


    Upon hearing his son''s words, Alexey''s whole body seemed to jolt. Then, he dashed to the car like a madman. He knew perfectly well that if he were to be late for work, one of his colleagues would give Misha a call, using the landline phone, and tattle. Those traitors had long forgotten what camaraderie was, only knowing how to dot on his son.


    Sometimes, Alexey felt deep regret, wanting to slap his past self for bringing Misha to the office. If Alexey had known his son would conquer everyone''s heart and use his colleagues to spy on him, he would have left him at home, even if Misha had to be left alone for the whole day. Anyway, this child was m.a.t.u.r.e enough not to burn down the house in his absence.


    Well, probably.


    In any case, what was done was done.


    A few weeks ago, Alexey had to go to the company for an important meeting. It required his skills and couldn''t be put off. However, his wife had died only a few days ago, and his daughter was still lying on a hospital bed. In those conditions, the idea of leaving his son in an empty house put him ill at ease. The tragedy was too recent, and he was afraid his son would do something he shouldn''t.


    Of course, he thought of asking someone to babysit Misha, but he knew no one, and his deceased wife''s family lived quite far away while his was in Russia. As for Gabriel, he was dealing with a matter at home, and thus he couldn''t come to look after his son.


    With no choice left, Alexey decided to bring Misha to the company.


    Everyone knew what happened to him on Christmas Eve and was very considerate. No one complained about the child''s presence and smiled gently instead, treating him with extra care.


    While Alexey was busy presenting their new mining project to a few affiliates, his colleagues took care of his son. Little did he knew they would also exchange contacts because Misha said he was worried about his father. The boy wanted them to let him know how Alexey was doing and such. After all, his father tended to bottle up his emotions.


    If only that were all.


    Misha was indeed worried about his emotional state, but also everything else that concerned him; what he was doing at work, what he was doing outside work, and so forth. His son was worse than an overbearing wife.


    Whenever Alexey was late to work, Misha would nag him all night, meaning he could say goodbye to his supper. Not only did his son supervise his schedule, but he also forbade him from drinking. The last time he bought a bottle of vodka, he was scolded until his ears were ringing.


    Sometimes, Alexey wondered who was the father and who was the son.


    "Wait! Don''t forget your lunch!" reminded the boy as he ran to his father, stuffing a lunch box into his arms. "And don''t cause problems for your colleagues."


    "I won''t." Alexey paused before adding, "Then, I''m off."


    As an answer, Misha snorted and quickly went back inside, escaping the cold weather. Through the window, he watched his father''s car leave the driveway before going into the kitchen.


    The boy turned on the light and took his apron, putting it over his pajama. This morning, he woke up a little late, so he didn''t have the time to change his clothes before storming into his father''s bedroom. Alexey had turned off his alarm in his sleep, and Misha had to kick him out of bed and help him get ready for work.


    His mother had pampered her husband too much, and now that man couldn''t do anything by himself, exasperating Misha a little more every day.


    While cooking his sister and Gabriel''s breakfast, Misha couldn''t help but grunt and complain, wondering if his father, who appeared very competent, wasn''t actually an airhead. Sure, he was good at his job, but that was all! He couldn''t do anything else!


    Why the hell did his mother fell in love with such a helpless guy!? Misha had taken care of him for only a few weeks, and he was already having terrible headaches. Well, he wouldn''t be surprised if he also ended up with a stomach ulcer.


    Although his father was not drowning his sorrows in alcohol, Misha couldn''t help but feel nervous all day long, afraid that Alexey would pick up his past life bad habits if he were to let him out of his sight for too long.


    His father''s mourning process was going well, mostly because of his constant pestering. But by doing so, Misha felt like a stalker, and it made him a little edgy. His temper flared more often, yet Alexey never said anything, only silently listening to his scolding. It was as if he had lost the ability to think for himself, becoming a child that needed to be led by the hand.


    Misha sighed.


    He had already taken his hand in his, and he couldn''t let it go now.


    With a swift movement of his wrist, the boy skillfully flipped the pancakes before putting them on a plate and setting the table for three. Satisfied with the food and its display, he walked to the stairs and screamed, "Breakfast is ready!"


    Soon after, he heard the wooden floor crack, and his sister appeared in Gabriel''s arms, lazily resting her head on his shoulder. Her puffy, red eyes and messy hair let the child know that she had just woken up.


    Unlike Masha, Gabriel had changed his clothes and was wearing a pair of jeans and a T-shirt, having finished his morning routine a short while ago.


    Well, he was sharing Misha''s room, and every morning, the boy made sure to disturb his roommate''s sleep before waking up his father. Although Gabriel slept like the dead, it was still hard to keep sleeping after Misha had stomped on his stomach a few times. The child was thin and small, but not weightless.


    The pain tended to wake him up after a while. Then, rubbing his stomach, Gabriel would reluctantly leave his futon, search for his glasses that the boy had hidden, and quickly wash his face with cold water before wakening up Masha.


    This had been their daily routine for the past few weeks, and Gabriel had become used to it, although the faint pain in his stomach was still a little annoying. Nevertheless, he didn''t show any disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e on his face and instead smiled at Misha, saying:


    "Good morning."


    To which the boy responded with a sneer. Since Gabriel had started living with them, he never hid his dissatisfaction, always making sure to give him trouble whenever it was possible.


    Even if Misha had started to accept Gabriel, he had always been the stubborn one. As such, the boy refused to ask for his help, even though it was obvious he needed it. Taking care of the house, the cooking, the groceries, and so forth, while also looking after his crippled sister was no easy task. Yet, Misha insisted on doing it alone.


    So in response, Gabriel played deaf and helped with what he could. No matter how many times Misha chewed him out, he didn''t change his mind, even moving in to nurse Masha around the clock.


    Thus, Misha was in a foul mood all day long, feeling like his opinions were not needed nor wanted. Well, he didn''t pay any heed to Gabriel''s arguments either, not listening to anything he said. If he had, he would have realized that Gabriel and his sister were simply worried about his body.


    It seemed like Misha had forgotten how bad his own health had become. Who exactly had been plagued by fatigue and fever lately? Who also ended up in the hospital a few months ago, scaring the hell out of them?


    Without her little brother''s knowledge, Masha had mandated Gabriel to look after him, whether he liked it or not. Of course, Alexey also approved such conduct. No one wanted to see the little boy collapse; if it were to happen, they didn''t know if their heart could handle it.


    As a result, Gabriel was now sharing Misha''s room for an indefinite time, quietly keeping an eye on him. By sleeping in the child''s bedroom instead of the living room, he knew he would be subject to the brat''s pranks again, but what else could he do? That kid didn''t seem to know how to rest and stay still.


    After arguing back and forth, Gabriel and Misha finally agreed on their respective chores and such. Since he had a driver license, Gabriel would do the groceries and look after Masha while Misha was in school. As for the boy, he would cook and do the housework.


    Misha had also formally prohibited the young man from entering the kitchen and doing anything related to house chores. The child even threatening to kick him out of the house if he dared to disobey.


    It was as if a disaster would befall them if Gabriel ever tried to cook or clean the house. In the end, he could only yield, knowing that the boy could very well put his threats into action. He didn''t want to become homeless at such a young age, after all.


    In short, Misha had been pouting and giving the cold shoulder to Gabriel for a few weeks now, and this morning wasn''t any different than the previous one.


    Gabriel didn''t mind, though. Instead of squabbling with the kid, he gently put Masha on the stairlift, fastening her belt. Then, the young man watched her be lifted down the stairs before following behind her. Without a word, he helped her transfer into her wheelchair, which was left beside the stairs.


    "It''s smell so good," said Masha in a drowsy voice, sniffing the air.


    "Guess what''s for breakfast?"


    "I don''t know. You tell me."


    "Not telling!"


    "Stingy!"


    "Isn''t it pancakes?" said Gabriel, interrupting their bickering.


    "No one asked you!"


    The moment the words left his mouth, the boy turned his heels and disappeared into the kitchen with a pout, stomping and frowning, making the two left behind shook their head and sigh.


    "Look like you''re being hated again," chuckled Masha, throwing her head backward to look into Gabriel''s eyes.


    "Hm? Isn''t he only shy?" winked the young man, making the teenage girl laugh louder.


    Author''s note


    Author: I''ve got something to say! After so long, I finally decided to make a ******* (WTF, censuring [email protected]¨¦on!?)! And you know what? By becoming a patron, you will gain access to exclusive content, the kind that is not in the book! OAO


    Misha: Like what?


    Author: You see, the first tier is like an interview with the characters of Sweet Devil. Four times a week, you and Gabriel will answer a question. It will allow the patrons to learn more about you and kill time while waiting for the next chapter.


    Gabriel: Just by curiosity, what kind of questions?


    Author: You know, basic questions? For example, what''s the dumbest thing you''ve done thinking it would go down well? For what are you most likely to be arrested according to your friends and family? And so on. Oh yeah, for the curious, I''ve made public the questions of this month.


    Gabriel: ¡­ That''s not basic questions¡­


    Author: Don''t sweat the small stuff! Anyway, it''s a bit like the author''s note. Since you two always end up bickering.


    Gabriel: *coughs* You said ''first tier'', then there is a second one?


    Author: Yup! In addition to the interview, people who choose the second tier will also receive a small spin-off at the end of the month! It''s around 5,000 words, and it can be considered to be Misha''s dream.


    Misha: I bet I hate those dreams.


    Gabriel: I''ve got a bad feeling about this.


    Misha: Don''t jinx it!


    Author: The first spin-off is based on Alice in wonderland, by the way.


    Misha: ¡­ I''m gonna kill you one day, author.


    Gabriel: ¡­


    Author: Haha.


    If you are interested, check out my Patr¨¦on! Links don''t work on , so I can''t really put one. But if you write RS Vaesen in the search bar on Patr*on, you should be able to find me fairly easily. Well, I will also put the link for those who want to copy it manually: www + *******.com/rsvaesen


    Also, I made a Twitter so I can let you know if I''m alive or dead. And share pictures of my dog. ''Cause I love my dog. Ahem. My user name is VaesenRs. /o/

 Chapter 70 - Buying Groceries

    "I''m off to school!" yelled Misha before slamming the door shut behind him, making the whole house shake.


    Not even two seconds later, the boy opened the said door again and added, "And don''t you dare go buy the groceries alone! Wait for me, got it?"


    After saying his piece, Misha didn''t wait for an answer and rushed outside to catch the school bus.


    Sitting at the kitchen table, Gabriel and Masha looked at each other with a blank expression. Eventually, the teenage girl broke the silence, slowly opening her mouth to ask, "Aren''t you supposed to be the one in charge of buying the groceries?"


    "Well, I think Misha isn''t very satisfied with what I buy, even though I''m following his grocery list to the letter," replied Gabriel matter-of-factly. "Last time, he scolded me for hours. I thought I would never hear the end of it."


    "For your defense, zucchini and cuc.u.mber do look alike," chuckled Masha with a bit of schadenfreude. "Instant noodles and ordinary noodles are both noodles too. Same for different types of mushrooms, and¡­"


    Gabriel''s mouth twitched. He couldn''t help himself but glare at the teenage girl, who was hell-bent on enumerating all of his blunders.


    "Don''t make that scary face! It''s bad for my heart."


    "¡­"


    "You know, if a young master such as yourself suddenly has to go out and buy the groceries, and what''s more for the common people, small errors are bound to happen."


    "That''s everything but comforting. Stop rubbing salt into the wound, and wipe your mouth. It''s covered in maple syrup. You also have chocolate all over your face." The young man paused, then snorted, "Even little kids don''t eat as messily as you do."


    "¡­ You''re so not gallant!"


    "Do I need to be with you?"


    "Tsk."


    Not paying any heed to the girl''s pouting, the young man cleared up the table before scattering a few textbooks on it. He separated them according to their subject and pushed some toward Masha. With a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, he said, "Let''s study a little."


    "No way! I woke up not too long ago, and I just finished eating! Let me digest in peace!"


    "The nurse will arrive at 10, and afterward, you will be too tired to work on your homework."


    "¡­ Tyrant!"


    "If you''re unhappy with how I teach, feel free to call in someone else."


    "¡­"


    Masha didn''t dare to utter anything else in protestation for fear that her workload would increase if she kept on grating on his nerves. Her little brother was petty, but so was Gabriel, and she knew his way of paying back grievances was a lot more subtle and vicious than Misha.


    Because Masha was slowly recovering from her injuries, she couldn''t go to school. However, she didn''t want to repeat a year, so the teenager asked her father if she could do homeschool, saying that she wouldn''t fall behind her classmates this way.


    Moreover, Gabriel could also tutor her. Although he hadn''t gone to school for the past few months, she knew he had made sure to keep up with their class curriculum.


    Truthfully, that guy didn''t need a teacher, only the textbooks.


    Not only was Gabriel a fast learner, but he also was the kind of student who studied better by himself. The teacher took too much time to explain one thing, and Gabriel always ended up dozing off as a result. Since he had a good memory and his comprehension skills were somewhat high, the usual teaching method was not suited for him and even slowed down his learning progress.


    For Gabriel, homeschooling was the best option. It allowed him to work on his studies at his own pace, and because Masha now had an excellent teacher who knew her strengths and weaknesses and taught her accordingly, learning also became easier for her.


    She still found high school knowledge to be utterly useless, though. Every time she had to open her books, she just wanted to throw them out of the window and do something else. However, she knew Gabriel wouldn''t let her off the hook if she decided to slack off.


    That guy was worse than a watchdog. And whenever Masha protested, he would gently remind her that she was the one who had chosen him and that he was working for free.


    Therefore, the teenage girl had no other choice but to shut her mouth and study obediently.


    ***


    "¡­ Try to at least memorize that formula," sighed the young man as he stood up. "It''s a useful one."


    "Sure," replied Masha with a tone of voice that clearly said that she wouldn''t.


    A second sigh escaped his lips, and Gabriel went to open the door, wondering what to do with that lousy student of his. Although she was learning faster than she usually would, it still wasn''t fast enough. First and foremost, Masha had to learn the lessons she had missed while she was hospitalized, which added a heavy burden to her already overwhelming workload.


    Well, now wasn''t the time to think about this, and Gabriel thus pushed his worries aside, politely greeting the nurse standing on the doorsteps, "Hi, come in."


    "Thank you. Where is Masha?"


    "In the kitchen. She still hasn''t changed clothes or taken a bath. I hope you can help her with that too."


    "Sure, no problem."


    The young woman walked into the corridor but paused in front of the stairs case. She glanced over her shoulder and commented, "I see that the stairlift has been installed, and you certainly didn''t buy the cheapest."


    "Well, I had a bit of pocket money," casually replied Gabriel.


    A cold glint flashed in his emerald eyes as the words left his mouth, contrasting vividly with the polite smile on his lips. The nurse pretended not to notice it and said in a flat tone, "Is that so. If you still had some pocket money left, there are a few other commodities that I can recommend you."


    "Thank you. If you could¡­"


    "Yuki! Hurry up and save me from that never-ending pile of homework!" shouted Masha from the kitchen, interrupting the two. "If this goes on, I think I''m gonna go crazy!"


    "I''m coming right away, your highness," replied the nurse as she nodded at Gabriel and started moving forward again.


    Gabriel watched the young woman''s back disappear into the kitchen before picking up a book and sit on the sofa in the living room. He knew Masha didn''t want him to see how much she sweated and suffered during physical therapy, and so he respected her wishes and didn''t follow the nurse.


    In any case, Yuki was reliable, and he knew Masha was in good hands. If that weren''t the case, Gabriel wouldn''t have contacted Yuki to ask her to take care of Masha''s needs. Not only was the nurse excellent at her work, but she could also provide emotional support. He had profited from it in the past, and now it was Masha''s turn.


    While the two were busy, Gabriel quietly read his book until they were done. As he had predicted, Masha was dead tired after the session, and he had to help her get into her bed. The moment her head touched the pillow, she fell into a deep slumber.


    After tucking the teenager, Gabriel sent the nurse off. When they reached the entrance, she told him, "I will send you a list of commodities Masha may need later and some that will help in her everyday life."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Yuki seemed to hesitate for a second, but eventually, she couldn''t restrain herself and smirked, "Make sure to squeeze out as much money as you can."


    "Don''t worry. By the end of the month, my stepmother''s wallet will be as light as a feather."


    "That''s good to hear. See you in two days."


    "See you later."


    After biding his goodbye to Yuki, Gabriel went back to read his book. A few hours later, Misha came back from school, and Alexey arrived not too long after.


    "Where''s Masha?" asked the child, looking around the living.


    "She''s still sleeping."


    "Good. Dad, can you watch over her? I will go with Gaby buy the groceries. I don''t want to have to cook with weird ingredients again."


    As an answer, his father solemnly nodded, and the two departed. They went to the nearest shopping mall, and Misha made sure to explain everything to Gabriel. He pointed out what to buy and what not to buy, admonishing him along the way.


    As a good student, the young man dutifully listened to the child as he closely followed behind him. Misha was behaving like a haughty teacher, his head held high as he educated Gabriel on common sense. It created a funny image that made the passersby chuckle, but neither paid them any heed.


    When they were waiting at the checkout counter, Gabriel glanced at the boy standing beside him. He was enumerating who knew what on his fingers, making sure he hadn''t forgotten anything, or maybe he was counting how much it would cost. His brows were slightly furrowed, and his mouth was pursed into a thin line.


    ''Really, that look on his small face is anything but childish,'' thought Gabriel in the corner of his mind before lifting his head. If Misha were to notice him staring at his face, he was sure to hear a mouthful again. That kid could be s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e over the weirdest thing.


    Seeing that it would take a time before their turn, Gabriel decided to talk with the boy a little. He asked in a careful but respectful tone, "I was wondering if a friend of mine could come visit me on Friday¡­ Do you mind?"


    The sudden question snapped Misha out of his thoughts, making him tsk. "Where was I again!? Fifty? Or Sixty? Crap, I can remember! Why the hell did you open your mouth!?" There was a short second of silence, and the child lifted his eyes before saying in a suspicious tone, "Wait. You have friends?"


    "¡­ Of course."


    "Eh. Well, I don''t mind, as long as they''re not a bother. Will they eat with us?"


    "I don''t know. I will have to ask him. Thank you."


    "Hmph," snorted Misha, even though he was inwardly happy that the young man had asked for his permission first; it showed his standing in the house. "By the way, I haven''t seen Camille in a long time. Did Masha fight with her or something? If not, she can come over whenever she wants. It would do my sister good to see her friends."


    "¡­ I''m not too sure about this either."


    "¡­ Useless thing."


    "¡­"


    Why did this kid have to scold and bad-mouth him so much? Did he want to crush his self-esteem¡­?


    ____________


    Mini theater


    ML: Is it me, or you''re very bad at marketing, author?


    Author:¡­. Don''t rub salt into the wound!


    ML: Sure. But you still forgot to state the price for the [email protected]¨¦on pledges in the last chapter.


    Author: I''m doing it now, ok!? Ahem. The interview tier is at $2 per month, and it''s worth around 2-3 chapters in word count.


    MC: That much? We''re just answering a few questions, it shouldn''t take that many words.


    Author: As I said, you bicker. A. Lot.


    MC:¡­


    Author: As for the f*cking dream tier, it''s $5 per month for one Spin-off of around 5,000 words. So, it''s worth around three chapters. Of course, it also gives access to the interview. Happy now, Gabriel?


    MC: You''re still bad at marketing.


    Author: I didn''t ask for your opinion! (¥Î£à§¥¡ä)¥Îáê©ß©¥©ß


    [email protected]¨¦on: www + *******.com/rsvaesen

 Chapter 71 - Gabriels Best Friend

    For the umpteenth time, Misha looked around the house, making sure everything was clean and sparkling. The child held the feather duster as if it was a sword and moved about in the living room like a soldier on the battlefield, his eyes fierce and penetrating.


    Sitting in her wheelchair, Masha watched her little brother''s antics and couldn''t help burst out laughing. Gabriel, who stood by her side, also couldn''t restrain a smile. It slightly curved his lips as he shook his head, saying, "Even if there is a little bit of dust left, my friend won''t mind it. I don''t think he will even notice it."


    "Who said I was cleaning up to please your friend!?" replied the boy as he straightened his back, glaring at the young man. "Don''t you know that dust is bad for lungs? I don''t want my sister to develop lung problems, that''s all."


    "Is that so," smiled the two, clearly not believing him.


    "If you''re so idle you don''t know what to do, go study!" roared Misha, threatening them to beat them up with the feather duster if they didn''t obey.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Gabriel quickly pushed Masha''s wheelchair away, and they both disappeared into the kitchen, leaving the boy alone. They had wanted to offer a helping hand, but one couldn''t move around, while the other one didn''t know the most basic things about housework. Misha wanted to clean to house, not trash it, so of course, he refused their help.


    As for Alexey, he had long understood that bothering his son while he was cleaning was akin to courting death. Therefore, he obediently stayed in his study, working on a few doc.u.ments he had brought home.


    Misha took in a deep breath, trying to convince himself that he had done enough. Still, he couldn''t help feeling nervous and flutter about. Although he would never say it aloud, he wanted to make a good impression on Gabriel''s friend. After all, it was the first time the young man invited someone over, even though he had been living with them for a month.


    Shaking his head, Misha told himself to stop thinking. Even if the said friend found their house dirty, why would it matter? He was a stranger, and as such, his opinions were none of his concern.


    But despite all the rants he did in his head, the boy didn''t stop for even a second. He kept on cleaning up the place until the bell rang. Only then did he reluctantly hide all the cleaning tools in the closet and went to open the door. Wearing a bright smile, he lifted his head, and his eyes met the teenager''s.


    The words that were about to leave his mouth were swallowed back almost instantly.


    With a foolish expression on his face, the boy stood in the doorway without moving an inch.


    A few seconds passed, and then Misha slammed the door and ran away, leaving a dumbstruck Stephan standing on the doorstep.


    ''My boss!? What is my freaking boss doing there, standing on my doorstep!?''


    "Misha? What''s wrong?" asked Masha when she saw her little brother flee as though he had just met the devil in person, climbing the stairs two steps at a time.


    "I need to pee! Like, right now!" shouted back Misha before shutting himself in the bathroom and plastering his body against the door.


    Meeting Stephan out of the blue had given him a huge fright, and his body reacted before his mind. It was a conditioned reflex. Whenever Misha could, he would avoid his boss like the plague, afraid to become a doll in his hands. That guy loved to dress up his employees a little too much, almost mistaken them for models. Sometimes, it made him wonder why he didn''t simply become a designer instead of running a bar.


    Although Stephan was presently ten years younger, Misha still recognized him at a glance; heterochromia wasn''t common, after all. Stephan''s right eye was dark brown, whereas his left eye was pale blue. It was a distinguishing characteristic hard to forget. Moreover, it seemed like he had liked to dye and keep his hair long since his teenage days. That silver, complicated hairstyle was almost as striking as his eyes. Apparently, his boss''s eccentricity was nothing new.


    ''Wait. Stephan is just a teenager! He''s not my boss right now!!'' Once the thought crossed his mind, Misha facepalmed. As a ten-year-old boy, he couldn''t work at a bar, especially if the said bar didn''t even exist, to begin with. So how could Stephan be his boss? That was in their past life, and both of them were way older than now.


    They didn''t have an employee-to-boss relationship, and so, Misha didn''t need to be careful with his words for fear of being fired. There was no need to hide, on the contrary. Venting his pent-up frustration was not a dream anymore. He could pay him back all the grievances he suffered, and so, Misha told himself that he would take revenge for each costume he had to wear over the months he worked for him.


    A somewhat sinister smile slowly made its way on the child''s lips.


    ***


    Downstairs, Stephan rang the bell a second time, and Gabriel went to open the door.


    "For a second, I thought I had the address wrong," chuckled the teenager as he stepped in the house. "Why did the boy run away? Did I do something I shouldn''t have?"


    "No, you did nothing wrong. Your face is just scary," replied Gabriel with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "My face is beautiful, thank you."


    "Narcissist."


    "I''m not a narcissist. I''m telling the truth," snorted Stephan before adding. "Don''t you agree with me, Masha? I''m beautiful, right?"


    "Sure. When you shut your mouth," grinned the teenage girl.


    "Why are you both being so mean today? You''re going to break my li''l heart."


    "You need a heart for that," answered back Masha and Gabriel, both in a deadpan tone.


    "¡­"


    Stephan wisely decided to shut up. When those two started to collude, it was impossible to win a verbal joust. He wouldn''t lift the iron plate just to drop it on his foot, and so he silently took off his coat and his boots, a small pout on his lips.


    When the teenager lifted his head after sullenly putting his boots on the shoe rack, he saw the shadow of a child upstairs. The entrance was facing the stairs, and the kitchen was on the left, whereas the living room was on the right, making it so that it was impossible to walk down the stairs incognito. Of course, Misha wasn''t planning to hide, but he would have liked to observe Stephan a little more.


    "Hi there. Sorry for scaring you earlier. My eyes are a bit out of the ordinary, I know, but I swear I''m human!"


    Misha''s mouth twitched, and he replied matter-of-factly, "Well, you don''t look like one."


    "¡­" Stephan pursed his lips and glared at Gabriel. "Did you invite me just so everyone could bash me? What did I do to anger you?"


    "Nothing. Being yourself is more than enough."


    "I hate you."


    "I know."


    "¡­ Can you pretend to be heartbroken? Just a little?"


    "Why should I?"


    "I really hate you!"


    Sitting on the stairs, Misha curiously observed them bicker back and forth. It was quite a novel sight that made him feel strange. He had never seen such a lively Gabriel, and his sister was also smiling from ear to ear. The atmosphere between the three was harmonious and intimate, even though they were squabbling like little children.


    One thing bothered him, though. If the three of them were so close, how come he had never met Stephan in their previous life? What made him appear in this timeline? Misha had no idea, and it left him with a bitter taste in his mouth.


    ''Really, I knew nothing of their personal life,'' inwardly sighed Misha before getting up and running down the stairs. He stopped abruptly before Stephan, almost knocking into his stomach. With a sweet smile that made Gabriel and Masha shudder, he introduced himself politely, "Hello. I''m Misha, Masha''s brother. Are you thirsty? I was just planning to make something to drink. Would you like some juice?"


    "Oh, yes, please! I''m dying of thirst!"


    Nodding to let him know he had heard him, Misha happily ran off to the kitchen, making Gabriel and Masha frown slightly. They had a bad feeling about this; Misha was too cheerful, and that smile of his looked very much like the one he showed whenever he wanted to prank someone. They couldn''t help but glance at each other, but neither say anything to prevent the incoming disaster. Gabriel only patted his friend''s shoulder, a sympathetic expression on his face.


    They had no idea how Stephan had incurred Misha''s wrath. However, as long as it wasn''t them, they wouldn''t try to stop the child at the risk of becoming his next target. Simply put, Stephan was their sacrificial lamb, and they were innocent bystanders.


    _______________


    Mini theater


    Stephan: Misha is as cute as an angel. I''m sure he would look adorable with little wings.


    MC: ¡­ NO!


    ML: What''s wrong?


    MC: That guy is definitely thinking of buying some weird angel costume and make me wear it! I refuse!


    ML: But I''m sure it would suit you.


    MC: No. Shut up. It won''t.


    Masha: I would like to see it too!


    MC: ¡­ Fine¡­ But just for a few minutes!


    ML: ¡­


    Author: Siscon.


    MC: Die.


    For more bickering, feel free to visit my [email protected]¨¦on!!! There are already seven questions out for December! ;)

 Chapter 72 - Thank You

    After Misha handed him a glass of gr.a.p.e juice, Stephan swallowed a mouthful without much ceremony. As a result, he immediately spat it out on the kitchen floor, his pale face turning bright red. The dark purple liquid splattered up his pants, as well as the nearest wall and the counter.


    Luckily, Gabriel and Masha had taken their precautions, so their clothes didn''t end up stained.


    The moment they entered the kitchen, they maintained a safe distance from Stephan under the pretext of having little space for moving Masha''s wheelchair about in the room. Although they didn''t know what Misha had planned, it was better to be safe than sorry. As long as they didn''t stay close to the boy''s target, they shouldn''t suffer from collateral damage, or so they hoped.


    Standing near the table, Misha was leisurely drinking his glass of juice, innocently glancing at the teenage boy who was sticking out his tongue in disgust and pain. His grimacing face was quite priceless, and he couldn''t help but regret not having taken a picture of it. It would have made a great souvenir.


    Seeing the child take a sip, Gabriel and Masha looked at each other before tentatively tasting their own glass of juice. Realizing that it didn''t have any weird flavor added to it, they heaved a sigh of relief and started to drink it without any more misgivings.


    "¡­" Stephan glared at the three persons with tears in his eyes. Sniffling, he asked Misha with a bit of resentment in his voice, "What happen to my juice? It tastes, well, it tastes awful! Very, very awful!"


    "I may have mistaken the salt for the sugar."


    "And for that super spicy flavor!?"


    "My hand may also have slipped," smiled Misha, not showing any guilt whatsoever.


    In his opinion, he had been quite lenient with his prank. Misha only added a pinch of crushed jalapenos to Stephan''s glass of juice, even though he had the urge to add a lot more. So, shouldn''t the teenager thank him for his mercy? What was he doing, complaining nonstop?


    A few months ago, Misha had prepared many things to make Gabriel''s daily life a living hell, including those crushed dried jalapenos. He had smashed them himself, so each flake was very thin, looking almost like powder. As such, their size and texture were perfect for hiding them in food and drinks.


    To make sure Stephan wouldn''t realize something was wrong with his beverage, Misha had chosen a dark-colored juice and mixed everything in a plastic glass. This way, the teenager wouldn''t see at a glance the residues left after mixing in the crushed dried jalapenos. Of course, some floated on the surface of the juice, but Stephan hadn''t bothered taking a closer look and just gulped up everything in one go. It resulted in him burning his tongue and spitting the juice all over the floor.


    It also meant Misha would have to clean up the kitchen again. Still, it was well worth it.


    "Can I have a glass of milk? I''m dying here!" pleaded Stephan, streams of tears rolling down his flushed cheeks.


    "Sorry, we don''t have any milk left. Gabriel drank the last bit this morning."


    Gabriel almost choked up upon hearing the child''s words, feeling somewhat wronged. They had bought three liters two days ago, so there was more than enough milk left in the fridge. Sparing some wouldn''t kill them! But even if he was thinking such things, Gabriel didn''t dare to voice his thoughts for fear of incurring Misha''s wrath. The boy was in charge of cooking, and if he were to offend him, who knew what kind of living hell his dinners would become.


    Ultimately, his stomach was more important than his friend.


    "Then what about bread!?"


    "Gabriel also ate the last slice this morning."


    "¡­" Stephan''s mouth twitched. "So, what''s that?"


    Misha eyed the bread on the counter, and without so much as a change in his expression, he replied, "Something that looks like bread but isn''t."


    "I''m begging you! Have some mercy!" cried out the teenage boy.


    He was about to lose it and snatch the bread whether he had received the permission or not! The fire in his throat was killing him, and his tongue was so numb that he could barely move it and talk. Even his ears felt kind of hot and humid as if they were about to emit smoke.


    "Sure. If you become my slave for the rest of the day, I will help you out!"


    "Fine, fine! Anything you want! Just give me a slice of bread, please!" Stephan readily agreed, happily throwing his pride in the trash if it could put an end to his misery.


    Satisfied with Stephan''s answer, Misha didn''t continue to make things difficult for the teenager and even gave him the whole bread. With a broad smile, he reminded him, "Don''t overeat. There''s still dinner tonight."


    Stephan gulped at those words, almost choking on the bread he was wolfing down. Strangely enough, he wasn''t looking forward to dinner, even wondering if he shouldn''t just go on a hunger strike. After all, he didn''t want to die young!


    "Don''t give me that look!" snorted Misha. "Also, you''re in charge of cutting the onions and peeling the potatoes."


    "Ha? But I''m a guest!"


    "No, you''re my slave!"


    "¡­" He did agree to be his slave, didn''t he?


    Not knowing what to do to escape his fate, Stephan looked at his friends with pleading eyes. However, he quickly learned that his friends were heartless; they both pretended not to know him and fled to the living room, leaving him with no choice but to help the boy prepare the dinner. It resulted in him cutting his fingers more often than not, bloodying the table and the cutting board.


    After Stephan injured himself for the third time, Misha couldn''t stand it anymore and kicked him out of the kitchen. Although he wanted to take revenge on his ex-boss, it wasn''t to the point where he wished for him to lose his fingers.


    Of course, Misha didn''t forget to scold Stephan for being useless. Already so old but still unable to cut vegetables! Wasn''t he ashamed of himself!?


    "Even babies are more useful than you!" spat out the boy, throwing a disdainful glance at the teenager.


    Stephan, who had hidden behind Gabriel the moment he entered the living room, replied with a pout, "How come? Those things only know how to cry and poop!"


    "They are at least cute, unlike you!" hmphed Misha before shifting his attention to Gabriel and rudely pointing Stephan, whose head popped out from behind the young man. "Also, when are you going to treat that guy''s wounds!? If I find a trace of blood in the house, no matter how small it is, I swear you''re gonna sleep in the garage tonight!"


    Gabriel''s mouth twitched, thinking that sure enough, he couldn''t escape his fate. Without any word, he gripped his friend''s wrist, lifting it so that the blood wouldn''t drip on the wooden floor, and dragged Stephan to the first-floor bathroom.


    With squinted eyes, Misha observed them disappear behind the bathroom door before nodding, satisfied. Unknown to him, a small smile stretched his lips. Seeing this, Masha couldn''t restrain herself anymore and burst out laughing. With tears glistening at the corners of her eyes, she asked in a teasing manner, "I''m bad at cutting vegetables too. Does it make me useless?"


    "You''re cuter than a baby, so you''re forgiven," very seriously said Misha before escaping into the kitchen, returning to his post.


    Now that his helper was out of the way, cooking became easier. Although it took more time than it should have with someone else''s help, the dinner was ready in an hour or so. The enticing smell wafted over to the living room, whetting everyone''s appetite. Even Stephan couldn''t help but gulp in anticipation.


    After the worms-flavored muffin episode, Mrs. Brown had taken her son under her wings, and she taught him how to cook. Of course, as an a.d.u.l.t living alone in a run-down apartment, Misha had some basic skills, but he only knew how to make something that would fill up his stomach. As for the taste, he never really cared about it.


    With his mother''s help, his basic skills became as good as a small little chief. And after her death, he was the one in charge of cooking everyone''s meals as everyone else in the house only knew how to burn food. Therefore, after a few weeks, Misha''s craftmanship reached a new level. Most dishes he made were exquisite, and so no one in the house dared to skip mealtime. They were also very obedient.


    And Stephan was lucky enough to taste his cooking. Although the teenager had been a little fearful, he forgot all his misgivings after the first bite. He cleaned up his plate until it was sparkling and asked for seconds, making Misha feel a little proud of himself. Moreover, Stephan wasn''t shy with compliments, so it put Misha in a good mood, and thus he decided to push aside the next prank he had in mind and let the teenager eat in peace.


    Without knowing it, his sweet mouth had saved him. Well, for the time being.


    As always, Alexey and Gabriel ate in silence while Masha was busy moving her mouth and ate very slowly as a result. Strangely enough, Stephan talked as much as the teenage girl, yet he was still the first to finish his plate. Misha was quite impressed by his ability to chitchat and eat at the same time.


    All in all, dinner was lively and pleasant.


    After eating, Alexey went back to his study to work, and the trio went to the living room. Misha decided to wash the dishes tomorrow and followed behind them, whether they liked it or not. Without uttering a single word, he hurried to sit close to his sister, who had placed her wheelchair beside the L sofa.


    Once comfortably seated, the boy lifted his chin, glaring at Stephan and Gabriel with a look in his eyes that told them to try and take his place if they dared. Pretending not to notice it, the two adverted their eyes and obediently sat on the other side of the sofa, next to each other.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward, but not for long as they started to play card games soon after entering the living room. This time, Misha didn''t focus on dealing with Gabriel. Instead, he attacked Stephan over and over again until the teen shed tears of frustration. Because the child had the mentality of dying together with his enemies, he suffered quite a lot despite his good cards.


    Well, Masha and Gabriel also weren''t polite and didn''t hesitate to take advantage of his misery. In short, Stephan was beaten black and blue throughout the evening, making everyone laugh at his expense. It went on until Misha fell asleep, his head resting against his sister''s shoulder.


    Staring at the little boy, Stephan couldn''t help but wail, "Masha! How dare you lie to me!? Your brother is not cute at all! He''s the devil incarnate!"


    "I swear he''s usually adorable. Just not with you," laughed Masha, not even trying to excuse her little brother''s behavior.


    "Looks like your face is not to his taste," added Gabriel in a solemn tone.


    "Why is my luck so bad?" muttered the teenager, appearing to have received a great blow.


    Then, a silence fell. A moment passed in which they did nothing but observed the sleeping little boy. His breathing was faint and regular, and his lips slightly parted every time he exhaled. After making sure the child was genuinely asleep, Stephan wiped the tears off his cheeks and casually threw in the air the cards in his hands. They scattered all around the living room like falling petals.


    With a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, Stephan stood up and dusted his clothes as he said, "It''s late. So, if you don''t mind, I''ll take my leave. I''m afraid you''re going to destroy what little is left of my ego."


    As an answer, his friends smiled, silently watching him put his coat and boots on. When he was about to open the door, Gabriel said in a soft voice, "Thank you for coming over."


    "You''re welcome. But next time you need a clown, just hire one. I''ll gladly pay for it."


    "You say so, but you will still come over if we ask you," chuckled Masha before glancing at her little brother. Her smile softened as she added, "You know, it''s been a long time since I last saw Misha be so carefree. It felt good to hear him laugh so much. He''s always so careful and stressed around me as if he''s afraid to say or do something that will hurt me. It''s like he''s walking on eggshells whenever I''m close by."


    Masha bit her trembling lips before taking a deep breath and whispering in a small, broken voice. "Really, thank you for tonight."


    Opening the door, Stephan didn''t say anything and only winked before fleeing like a thief. Now that he had accomplished his goal and that the li''l monster was asleep, there was no reason for him to stay. There was also no need for thanks between friends, especially when all he did was being himself and make a child smile and laugh.


    ___________


    Stephan: Why did I have to drink a jalapenos-flavored juice!? What a bad joke!


    ML: Would you have preferred to eat a worms-flavored muffin then?


    Stephan: Frankly, I''ve no idea which one is worst.


    For more bickering, feel free to check out my [email protected]¨¦on! You can also follow me on my Twitter: @VaesenRs /o/

 Chapter 73 - Taking a Bath

    An hour ago, Yuki called to notify Gabriel that she wouldn''t be able to come today. The snowstorm was too fierce, and she was afraid of losing control of her car if she dared to venture out on the roads. In one night, the snow had piled up so much that it reached an a.d.u.l.t''s knees, and the snow was still falling hard even though it was almost noon. In short, it was so white outside that people could not even see one meter ahead of them.


    All schools around the area had closed their door for the day, so when Gabriel received Yuki''s phone call, he wasn''t surprised. He was just about to call her to let her know that she didn''t have to come today. There was no need to risk her life, and in the worst-case scenario, she could always come tomorrow instead.


    When Gabriel told the news to Masha and Misha, they both shrugged, saying that they were expecting it. It was the problem with Canadian winters; snowstorms would plague the country from time to time, paralyzing many cities and towns for several hours to a whole day.


    "You know," started Misha, a pensive look on his face, "Yuki could just move in with us. She''s almost here every day, anyway."


    "¡­" Gabriel took the time to blink twice before replying, "Although she''s here almost every day, she still needs a home to return to. I don''t think she would like to work 24 hours a day, seven days a week."


    Despite what Gabriel said, they all knew that Misha had a point. Lately, Yuki even stayed for supper, sharing their meal like a family member. The nurse would come in the morning and leave in the evening every weekday. Of course, she helped Masha with her daily activities and rehabilitation, but that wasn''t all. The two girls also chatted a lot. Sometimes, they could gossip about this and that for a few hours in a row without getting tired. Well, it was Masha who did most of the talk, and Yuki patiently listened to her blabbing, inserting a word or two once in a while.


    Over the course of the past few weeks, Misha noticed that Masha''s mood gradually improved; she was now a lot livelier than when she was at the hospital, especially when Yuki was around. The nurse was also coming to their home more than necessary. When the boy asked why, it was Gabriel who answered him. He said that Yuki had resigned from her previous job for various reasons, and knowing she was in dire need of money, he had offered her to take care of Masha. Of course, she had the expertise needed to accomplish this task, and since she had a strong sense of responsibility, Yuki tended to do more than what she was tasked with.


    In addition, she had no other patients than Masha, and the salary Gabriel gave her was a little too generous for her taste. It made her feel embarrassed, and as a result, she wanted to work more to feel like she deserved the said salary. She wasn''t a thief, much less lazy. But that last piece of information, Gabriel didn''t tell the boy. Misha was already not very happy with how much money Gabriel spent on renovating their house to accommodate his sister, and as such, he certainly wouldn''t scream with joy if he knew Yuki''s real salary.


    Although Misha never said it aloud, it was apparent that he was displeased because he wasn''t the one who provided the things his sister needed, having to depend on the teenage boy. But this was to be expected. As a child, his financial situation was, of course, non-existent. He had no money and wasn''t old enough to work. In a way, it hurt his pride and made him feel helpless.


    Sadly, his mother''s inheritance wasn''t much, and it couldn''t cover all the expenses related to his sister''s new needs. Besides, funerals cost several thousands of dollars, meaning that Alexey had to use most of the inheritance and a part of his saving to offer his wife a decent burial.


    Because Masha''s injuries resulted from a car accident, she did receive some financial compensation, but it wasn''t all that great. The insurance would pay for what they considered necessary to improve her quality of life. However, the money was slow to arrive, and they wouldn''t always accept to pay for the best option, wanting to save on cost.


    In brief, Gabriel gave them the middle finger and took care of everything, whether Misha liked it or not. In the end, the boy decided to swallow back his anger as he, too, wanted to offer the best things to his sister. While she was in the hospital, they tacitly decided not to waste time and renovated what could be renovated in a short amount of time.


    "Anyway, it was just an idea. It''s not like we have a spare room for her, for starters," muttered Misha with a small pout.


    It was just that he would feel more at ease if a nurse was constantly around his sister to help her, and Yuki was the perfect candidate. Not only was she good at her work, but Masha also appreciated her.


    "True. We don''t even have a room for Gabriel," chuckled Masha, pointing out that her brother and her boyfriend were currently roommates.


    "That guy doesn''t need a room. The floor is good enough for him," snorted the boy.


    "Yup! The b.a.r.e floor is good enough for him! He doesn''t even need a blanket!"


    "Could you two please stop ganging up on me?" sighed Gabriel, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    "No way!" The siblings said simultaneously, both looking at him with schadenfreude.


    "Fine, fine! Do whatever you want!" Gabriel gave up and decided to change the topic, or else he was afraid they would start to discuss where he should sleep tonight, which would most likely be the garage. "What are you going to do, Masha? You were supposed to take a bath today."


    "I''m still gonna take it. You can help me," sweetly smiled the teenage girl, making Gabriel''s mouth twitch a little. "As my boyfriend, you can do this much for me, right?"


    "I don''t think your father is of the same opinion."


    "So what? It''s not like he can''t help me wash. If he were to, that would be even more inappropriate considering my age and gender."


    "I guess you have a point."


    On the side, Misha listened to their discussion while pursing his lips. They seemed to have forgotten him, making him very displeased. He was already not thrilled by the idea of the two of them bathing together, so his mood quickly reached rock bottom. However, only Gabriel could help his sister take a bath among the people present in the house. Misha also knew that Masha wouldn''t want to wait until tomorrow. She had sweated a lot during the night and felt dirty, saying that she smelled so bad that her nose was about to fall off.


    Her two legs were still in plaster, from her ankles to the middle of her t.h.i.g.hs. It was very inconvenient to move around, even more so when she wanted to wash her body. One careless move and she would be in terrible pain.


    Masha needed help to cover the plaster with plastic, then help to get into the bathtub, even though it had been remodeled to accommodate a person whose legs were disabled. But for now, the plaster restricted her mobility, which made it impossible to use the bathtub by herself.


    Knowing he wouldn''t win, Gabriel wisely decided to shut up and help Masha take a bath. He pushed her wheelchair into the bathroom, closing the door behind him. The young man kneeled and carefully wrapped the plaster in plastic with a deadpan face, then he helped Masha undress, folding her dress and putting it on the counter. As Gabriel did so, his eyes never wandered on her body, much less stared at inappropriate places.


    Once the bathtub was filled with hot water, Gabriel gently lifted her from her wheelchair and put her in the bath, helping her find a comfortable position. After making sure Masha wouldn''t slip, he turned around and took a washcloth to wipe her body.


    Minutes passed in silence until Masha opened her mouth, saying with a grin, "You really don''t react down there. What a letdown."


    Masha wasn''t polite, and she had been staring at his crotch for quite a while now. Yet, the little tent she expected never appeared.


    "Because you want me to react?"


    "No, not really. But it still would have been good for my ego," softly laughed the teenager.


    "As if you need me to flatter your ego. You know perfectly well how beautiful you are," replied Gabriel in a deadpan tone, gesturing for her to turn around a little so that he could scrub her back.


    "Oh? So you find me beautiful?" asked Masha with a bit of schadenfreude.


    "It''s not because I''m gay that I can''t tell if a woman is beautiful or not."


    Anyone who wasn''t blind could tell Masha was a beauty. Although she had lost a bit of weight and appeared a little too thin, her innate charm wasn''t affected, and she was as beautiful as ever. Her skin was milky white and smooth, looking very much like porcelain, whereas her bright blue eyes seemed to behold the sky. Her strawberry blonde hair reached her slender waist, and her female curves were enticing.


    "¡­ Even with those legs, am I still beautiful?"


    Masha''s voice was barely audible, but even so, Gabriel heard it clearly. He lifted his eyes to look into hers and said in a firm tone, "Yes. I assure you, you are."


    "Then, why doesn''t she come visit me? Why is she ignoring me?! What did I do wrong?! I haven''t seen her in so long!" The teenager bit her trembling lips, adding in a murmur, "Just why?"


    Soon, muffled sobs resonated in the silent bathroom.


    ______________________________________


    Bonus Question (From my [email protected]¨¦on):


    Host, "What is the worst Christmas gift you could give to each other?"


    Misha, "A Voodoo doll and an urn for his ashes."


    Gabriel, "¡­ I thought our relationship was getting better lately."


    Misha, "That''s why the urn is gonna be very pretty."


    Gabriel, "¡­"


    Misha, "What about you? What would you give me?"


    Gabriel, "A bottle of vodka."


    Misha, "Eh? Did you really think this through? I would be goddam happy if you gave me that!"


    Gabriel, "Are you sure? Because you can''t drink at your present age, meaning that you would have to wait a few years before opening it. You can only watch it and not drink it."


    Misha, "¡­ You''re a cruel man."


    Gabriel, "Look who''s talking!"


    For more bickering, don''t hesitate to check out my [email protected]¨¦on! You can''t also follow me on my Twitter! @VaesenRs

 Chapter 74 - Youre Such an Idiot

    Even after the sobs subsided, Gabriel didn''t let go of Masha. Instead, he gently stroked her back while she rested her head on his shoulder, patiently waiting for her to feel calm enough to move aside by herself. He didn''t say anything, and soon, only the sound of their breathing could be heard inside the bathroom.


    After a long time, Masha sighed, "If only you were born female."


    To which Gabriel answered in a flat tone, "If only you were born male."


    There was a silence before the two chuckled, lifting or lowering their head to look into each other''s eyes. A subtle air of complicity lingered between them, making the corner of their lips curl up slightly. They both had long known that their gender was the only reason they weren''t together, and they often teased each other about this.


    Some people claimed that love could get over everything, even gender. But the reality had always been harsh and ugly, not caring at all about romanticism and such. S.e.x.u.a.lity was an important part of a romantic relationship. It wasn''t the case for everyone, of course, but for them, it certainly was. As such, being in a couple with someone that did not s.e.x.u.a.lly arouse them would make their nights long and frustrating. Masha and Gabriel were well aware of this.


    On the one hand, Gabriel couldn''t get it up with a woman no matter how enticing her curves were, and on the other hand, Masha didn''t get excited at the sight of a n.a.k.e.d male body. In all honesty, she much preferred a plump, soft b.r.e.a.s.t over a flat c.h.e.s.t; Gabriel''s preference was the exact opposite. All in all, they both knew that a romantic relationship between them wouldn''t work, or at the very least, it wouldn''t last long.


    Instead of rushing to their downfall headfirst, they had decided to treat each other as a family member. Many types of love existed in this world, and blood wasn''t the only thing that defined family. Besides, it wasn''t because they weren''t a couple that they couldn''t be close like one, sharing their joys and sorrows and caring for each other''s well-being.


    In the end, even if they were pretending to be a couple to hide their s.e.x.u.a.l orientation from their respective family, they weren''t together and would never be. But their relationship wasn''t to be taken lightly, either. In a way, it was stronger than one could ever imagine.


    Time continued to tick by, and Gabriel eventually asked, "Are you feeling better?"


    "Yeah, I''m all better now."


    "Then, close your eyes and let me wash your hair. If we don''t get out soon, I''m afraid Misha will lose patience and kick down the door. We''ve been in the bathroom for quite a while now."


    At those words, a hearty laugh escaped Masha''s mouth, echoing in the bathroom. As she obediently closed her eyes, she voiced her thought, "Lately, I''ve been wondering to whom exactly my brother''s jealousy is directed. Is it you, for monopolizing me? Or is it me, for monopolizing you? It''s hard to say."


    "¡­ Don''t say strange things."


    "It''s not strange, and you know it. Misha, he¡­" Masha bit her lips before adding with a sigh, "He seemed to know that something would happen to our mom. And since her death and my, well, my new physical condition, he''s been acting like a small a.d.u.l.t, taking everything upon himself. I''m not stupid, you know?"


    "I know."


    "Well, it seems like my brother doesn''t know."


    "¡­"


    "Seriously, why doesn''t Misha tell us anything, even when we confront him?! Since the day he had a nightmare, a nightmare in which both our mom and I disappeared, he has been acting weird! We all realized that he''s hiding something, yet he thinks we haven''t noticed a thing. Should I laugh? Should I cry?" Masha paused before letting out a self-mocking laugh. "I don''t know anymore."


    "You went through a lot lately, don''t think about it too much. There will come a day where he''ll open up to us. Until then, I''ll pay close attention to him, don''t worry. For now, you should concentrate on your recovery, so leave the rest to me."


    "¡­ Seriously, you should have been born female."


    "I quite love being male, though."


    As they talked, Gabriel''s hands never stopped, gently and carefully massaging her head. Soon, white bubbles spread over the water that had long turned lukewarm, if not cold. Enjoying Gabriel''s care, Masha let out a small sigh, thinking that, maybe, she should listen to the young man. She tried to push aside her worries, and to distract her mind, she asked:


    "By the way, how is it going with Stephan?"


    Gossiping about other people''s love life was the best way to keep her mind busy. Knowing this, Gabriel indulged Masha, even though he had never liked talking about such things.


    "You know that guy''s personality. He''s a playboy with no moral integrity, and strangely enough, being cheated on is not what I want in a relationship."


    "But would he really cheat on you?"


    "Do you really need to ask?"


    "Right. We''re talking about Stephan. Sorry, I forgot for a moment. He would cheat on you, both with girls and boys, and won''t even bother hiding it."


    "Well, being honest is one of his rare good points."


    Laughing, Masha shook her head slightly. How should she say this? Stephan was quite the oddball, doing whatever he wanted whenever he wanted. Yet, it was hard to hate the guy, maybe because he never hid who he was from the beginning and never lied about the important things. He was faithful to himself, not caring about what others thought, and that what something Masha and Gabriel both envied and admired.


    "Since Stephan is out of the question, isn''t there anyone else that had piqued your interest lately? Or are you planning to stay single forever?"


    "What do you think?"


    "¡­ The day you have a boyfriend, I think it would be the end of the world."


    "That''s very encouraging, thanks."


    "You''re welcome."


    Although Masha was teasing Gabriel, she knew Stephan''s playfulness wasn''t the only reason Gabriel had rejected him. He had too much to think about, too much to take care of. His hands were full, and he didn''t have the time nor the leisure to pay attention to love and such.


    And more than anything, she knew Gabriel would never imply a bystander in his family affairs, not of his own free will at the very least.


    Even she wasn''t supposed to be caught up in his family''s drama. If it hadn''t been for her rotten plan and stubbornness, Gabriel''s stepmother would never have known of her existence. But Masha couldn''t just stand by and watch her best friend face hell all alone. She had decided to take his hand and jump in that hellish pit with him, whether he liked it or not. And she had no regrets.


    "Gaby¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "You still haven''t told me how you convinced your stepmother to let you live with us or to pay for the things I need. I know your pocket money is not enough to pay for everything, and your cold-hearted father would never give you a penny for me."


    Gabriel didn''t answer, seemingly playing deaf.


    "You know I''ll learn the truth sooner or later. You should just tell me what you did and be done with it."


    "How much longer do you want me to pester you? I won''t stop until you give me a satisfactory answer, and you know it. Or what? Do you want me to nag you in front of Misha? If that happens, you''ll have to deal with my brother too, and he can be far more annoying than me. Is that what you want?"


    "¡­ I told Angela that seeing my girlfriend''s mother died before my eyes brought back many memories."


    Masha froze for a second, seeming at a loss for words. But soon, she clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white and took in a deep breath, trying to alleviate the sudden throbbing pain in her heart. She chewed her lower lip for a few seconds before finding the courage to say, "That''s not all, isn''t it?"


    Again, silence answered her. But she didn''t mind and continued to talk, mercilessly exposing Gabriel, "Even if you regained your memories, that wouldn''t be enough for her to let you go, much less pay for my medical expenses. Stop beating around the bush and tell me the truth! I''ve enough of you playing dumb!"


    Knowing he couldn''t hide it anymore, Gabriel sighed and slowly said, "I renounced my right of succession."


    "You what?!"


    "I renounced my right of succession," repeated the young man matter-of-factly. "I''ll have nothing to do with my father''s company in the future, and all of my family''s assets are now my half-brother''s possessions."


    Seeing Masha''s blank expression, Gabriel explained in a cold but gentle voice, "In exchange, Angela will pay for all of your medical expenses for the rest of your life, including Yuki''s salary."


    "You must be kidding me!" roared Masha, opening her eyes wide open. "What about your revenge?! What about all the plans you''ve made over the past three years! You were getting so close to your goals! Why¡­ Why the hell did you do such a stupid thing?!"


    Smiling slightly, Gabriel rubbed her head to appease her outburst. He waited until she was done saying her piece before opening his mouth, "To me, you and your family are far more important than my vendetta. My mother has been dead for a few years already, but you, your brother, and your father are still alive and well. If I were to discard your well-being for my own gains, then I wouldn''t be any better than them."


    There was a short silence before Gabriel let out a faint sigh, and he added softly, "I do not want to become cold-hearted, nor do I want to forget what compassion is."


    "¡­ You''re such an idiot," chocked up Masha, bringing the young man in her arms to hug him tight.


    Yes, Gabriel was an idiot who, in both timelines, had made similar choices, losing the chance to take revenge on his father and his mistress so that the persons he held dear wouldn''t suffer alone.


    __________________________________


    Bonus Question from my [email protected]¨¦on:


    Host, "What are your expectations for this year?"


    Misha, "That our author learns to follow her release schedule!!!"


    Author, "¡­ I''m doing my best, you know?"


    Misha snorts.


    Gabriel, "Then, how about writing faster?"


    Author, "Stop asking for the impossible!"


    Gabriel, "Longer chapters?"


    Author, "Still impossible."


    Misha, "¡­ Useless thing."


    Author, "¡­"

 Chapter 75 - Misunderstanding

    In the living room, Gabriel sat upright on the sofa, maintaining a soldier-like posture. Despite the gentle smile on his lips, there was a solemn air surrounding him, giving off the strange feeling that he was about to face a terrible ordeal, the kind that usually left people half-dead or wishing for death.


    Before him stood Misha, whose arms were crossed in front of his c.h.e.s.t. Since Gabriel had come out of the bathroom several minutes ago, the little boy had been staring at him with squinted eyes and furrowed brow, his lips tightly pursed into a thin line. No matter the angle at which one looked at his face, it exuded a feeling of deep anger and hostility.


    "So? What the hell did you do to my sister?"


    "¡­ Nothing?"


    "Liar!" snorted the boy before stomping on Gabriel''s right foot as punishment for lying, making the young man let out a small groan of pain. "What do you take me for? An idiot?! Anyone who''s not blind can tell she cried! A lot! Look! Her eyes are puffy, swollen, and red! Don''t tell me nothing happened, I won''t believe you!"


    Misha paused to catch his breath, letting his words sink in. Then, he spat out, "And you two stayed in the bathroom for almost two hours! That''s too suspicious!"


    "¡­"


    "What? You''ve got nothing to say in your defense?"


    "Well, I''m just not used to help people take a bath, and I scrubbed her back too roughly and put shampoo in her eyes by accident. I''m sorry." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/sweet-devil-%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/misunderstanding_51035690145739061">/book/sweet-devil-%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/misunderstanding_51035690145739061</a> for visiting.


    Gabriel earnestly said this, appearing remorseful from the bottom of his heart. Misha, who hadn''t expected such an answer, was left speechless, whereas Masha had to pinch her lips to keep herself from bursting out laughing.


    "¡­ Trash is more useful than you," sneered Misha before turning on his heel and disappearing into the kitchen.


    "¡­"


    After the child fleed, the living room soon fell into a profound silence.


    The two who were left behind had very different expressions plastered on their faces. On the one hand, Gabriel seemed to be constipated, while on the other hand, Masha appeared to be on the verge of exploding. Well, her bladder honestly was about to explode; she had been restraining her laughter for a long time already, and now, she couldn''t hang on anymore.


    "Help me go to the toilet, please?" eventually asked the teenage girl in a gentle voice, innocently blinking her long eyelashes at the young man.


    In a well-practiced manner, Masha acted as though she hadn''t been the one who was having fun at his expense just now.


    "¡­ Sure."


    Sighing, Gabriel stood up and pushed Masha''s wheelchair to the bathroom, telling himself that the next time his friend asked him to help her bath, he would say no. Not only did he had to suffer from Misha''s unreasonable suspicion, but Masha also didn''t help out, taking great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in his misery.


    That pair of siblings sure knew how to make a fool out of him.


    ***


    Inside the kitchen, the little boy busied himself, preparing tonight''s dinner.


    Time ticked by, but his small face was still shrouded in disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, his lips stretched into a pout. Again, the sharp knife landed on the cut board with too much strength, and chunks of vegetables flew everywhere in the room. Yet, the boy didn''t seem to realize it, his mind lost elsewhere.


    Of course, Misha didn''t believe Gabriel one bit.


    That earnest face of his had irked him to death, making him want to slap the young man on both cheeks. Just remembering it was enough to make him fly into a rage. He knew perfectly well that whenever Gabriel appeared overly honest, it meant that he was lying through his teeth nine times out of ten.


    Besides, how the hell could Gabriel scrub his sister''s back until she bawled her eyes out?! That guy wasn''t blind, nor was he deaf! After a few seconds, he should have realized that he was using too much strength and accordingly reduce it. Accidentally putting shampoo in Masha''s eyes was a lot more probable. However, it wouldn''t have made her eyes as swollen and red.


    Misha was not the brightest, but his IQ was not in the negative yet!


    Well, maybe those lies would have worked out if he was indeed a little kid. But unknown to Gabriel, inside that childish body of his resided the soul of a twenty-five-year-old man. He wasn''t an innocent boy, and he certainly wouldn''t be fooled by such nonsense!


    Still, Misha also knew that those lies might have a reason to be, which was why he had decided to quietly leave the living room instead of scolding Gabriel until he turned deaf.


    After all, there were things teenagers and a.d.u.l.ts wouldn''t want to say to a child.


    Sometimes, young people like Gabriel and Masha didn''t know how to suppress their hormones, going into ruts whenever and wherever. In all probability, Gabriel also couldn''t control his lower half after seeing his girlfriend''s n.a.k.e.d body, and Misha knew his sister wasn''t the shy kind. Although her legs weren''t in their best shape, there were still a few positions possible if she and Gabriel wanted to enjoy themselves. And once they were started, they surely wouldn''t want to stop even if Masha''s legs began to hurt.


    That was normal. They were a young couple at the peak of their love and s.e.x.u.a.l d.e.s.i.r.e. To make matters worse, they didn''t have the chance to see each other often after Gabriel''s stepmother locked him up inside her villa. The number of times they meet between August and Christmas could be counted on one hand. Following this, Masha was hit by a car and hospitalized for over a month.


    In theory, his sister should have stayed a little longer at the hospital, but they had renovated the house and hired a nurse, and seeing this, the doctors reluctantly allowed her to rest at home. She had just lost her mother, and her legs were no longer functional, so it would be best for her mental health to be close to her loved ones, Gabriel included.


    Now that the couple finally had the chance to be lovey-dovey and touchy-feely, there was no way in hell they would stay still. In this house, it was hard enough for them to get the opportunity to be alone, so of course, they wouldn''t waste it!


    With a strong movement of his wrist, Misha hit the cut board with his knife once again, chopping a carrot in half. He took a deep breath, telling himself to calm down. A young couple having s.e.x was nothing to be angry at, yet Misha couldn''t help but feel furious deep down. He didn''t know why he felt that way. In any case, he just didn''t like the idea of Gabriel and Masha being intimate.


    ''Forget it,'' grunted the child to himself, carelessly throwing the sliced carrots in the casserole dish, which already had a few pieces of beef, other vegetables, and broth in it. ''It got nothing to do with you, so just stop thinking about it.''


    But the more someone didn''t want to think about something, the more they thought about it, creating a vicious circle.


    In short, Misha''s lousy mood wouldn''t get better anytime soon. And so, when he called Gabriel over to put the heavy casserole dish in the oven, he screamed his name with a bit of resentment and anger in his voice. It was as if he was calling a prisoner on death row to the guillotine.


    Nevertheless, the young man appeared in a matter of seconds and obediently put the casserole dish in the oven, afraid that if he delayed any longer, Misha would lose patience and do it himself, which would surely result in him breaking his back. The casserole dish was almost half the child''s weight, and with his non-existent muscles, he couldn''t lift it without hurting himself in the process.


    Although Mahsa and Alexey had reluctantly agreed to let Misha use the kitchen knives, mostly because they realized that his knife skills were far better than theirs and their stomach couldn''t stay empty forever, they would never allow him to lift such a heavy thing by himself. And so, Misha had to call over Gabriel or Alexey whenever he wanted to put something in the oven.


    Misha was proud and stubborn, but not brainless. Even if it was frustrating, he could only rely on them for this kind of thing. Because in the end, that younger body of his was indeed as weak as a chicken. Truthfully, he himself thought that his arms would snap if he were to lift those kinds of heavy casserole dishes.


    Once Gabriel was done with his job and set the timer, Misha mercilessly kicked him out of the kitchen before following him into the living room. Without a glance at the young man, the boy trotted to the landline phone and called Dereck. He needed someone to complain to, and his best friend was the best candidate. They couldn''t see each other because of the snowstorm, but it didn''t mean they couldn''t talk to each other.


    The moment Dereck answered the phone, Misha didn''t even say ''hi.'' Instead, he immediately started to grumble about Gabriel, completely disregarding the fact that he sat on the sofa, not even a meter away. So what if Gaby heard him bitch about him? At least, he wasn''t talking behind his back!


    Thus, the boy went on and on and on, always finding something new to criticize. His bitching skills were quite impressive, full of creativity, and as Gabriel listened to it in silence, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Dereck shared more or less the same feeling.


    Did his friend really have to phone him just so he could complain about his sister''s boyfriend? And did he realize that all he talked about lately was Gabriel? Even Masha didn''t come up as often in their conversation anymore! What happened to his sis-con tendencies?!


    "Hey! Are you listening to me?" pouted the child after a short silence.


    "Yes, yes, I''m. It''s just that Lady wants to play, so I''m petting her too."


    "¡­ Is your dog more important than your friend?" grimaced Misha, who couldn''t help but wonder why the hell his friend''s parents still bought a pug in this timeline.


    Didn''t they know that buying and gifting a pet on Christmas was the worse idea ever? Even more so when the ''gift'' was for their children, who had no sense of responsibility?!


    ¡­Right, he forgot. Dereck wasn''t like most boys of his age, and he was m.a.t.u.r.e enough to take care of a dog. He could even take care of little Misha in their past life, so what was a dog?


    "Of course not! I really am listening to you."


    Misha snorted and said a few more things before hanging up. Then, he stared at the phone for a moment, telling himself that he wasn''t feeling jealous of a dog. No, nope, definitely not!


    "¡­"


    Well, if he indeed was, it wasn''t as worse as when he was a child, at the very least. If Misha remembered correctly, didn''t he sulk for weeks because Dereck was all over his dog at the time? He felt as though his best friend was stolen by it, and as a result, Misha threw tantrums over tantrums. Later, he even vented his frustration on the innocent dog, bothering it every time he went to his friend''s house.


    Now that he thought about it, Dereck was probably trying to cheer him up by showing off the puppy, which had become his new treasure. Back then, Misha had lost his mother and had difficulties accepting it. Even if Dereck was more m.a.t.u.r.e than his peers, he was still just a kid and didn''t know how to comfort him. He did his best, but in the end, it only backfired.


    Misha shook his head, chasing away the shameful memories. This time around, he decided to be a bit more kind to Lady. After all, it did grow on him in their past life. It was just somewhat weird to see that old thing being a cute, little puppy again.


    Sighing, Misha turned around to go back to the kitchen, but the moment he did so, the phone rang, startling him. He instinctively stretched a hand to answer the phone, saying, "Hello?"


    Not long after, the expression on his face changed, and the distorted grimace he made gave off the feeling that he had just swallowed a fly. He glanced at Gabriel, and after a short second, he grunted, "It''s Tristan. He wants to talk to you."


    ___________


    ML: ¡­ Why do I feel like what''s you were chopping weren''t carrots in your mind but something else?


    MC: It''s your imagination ~


    ML:¡­

 Chapter 76 - Foreboding Feeling

    Gabriel was slightly taken aback, and it took a second for his brain to process Misha''s words. His younger brother calling him was truly unexpected, even more so on the landline, and instinctively, he couldn''t help but take a second to try to understand what was going on.


    How did Tristan get his hands on the Lesskov family''s phone number?


    Also, why didn''t he directly call him on his cell phone?


    To start with, why did he even call?


    Once the surprise passed, questions flooded his mind. Pushing them aside, Gabriel stretched a hand and took the phone, not forgetting to thank Misha in passing. However, his polite "thank you" didn''t alleviate the sour expression on the child''s face. Instead, Misha seemed to have swallowed another fly upon hearing it.


    In a well-practiced manner, Gabriel pretended he hadn''t noticed the boy''s dark eyes and pursed lips, bringing the phone closer to his ear as he said in a soft voice, "Hello, Tristan? It''s Gabriel."


    "Gaby!!! It''s really you?"


    Sure enough, a familiar voice soon resounded in his ear, making Gabriel smile unconsciously. It had been a long time since he had last heard it, and hearing it again strangely put him at ease, lifting a weight he didn''t even know was weighing on his shoulders.


    Over the past few weeks, the two siblings hadn''t spoken to each other, not even once. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/sweet-devil-%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/foreboding-feeling_51194988586916365">/book/sweet-devil-%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/foreboding-feeling_51194988586916365</a> for visiting.


    After Gabriel moved out to live with Masha''s family, it was now impossible for him to call that house, much less ask to talk with Tristan. No matter who answered the phone, be it Angela or Jake, they would hang up on him the moment he opened his mouth. The only way he could communicate with his stepmother concerning Masha''s medical expenses was through e-mails.


    To make a long story short, that woman categorically refused to talk to him, saying that hearing his voice hurt her ears so much that it felt like her eardrums were about to burst. Her words were harsh, dripping with scorn and contempt, making it crystal clear that she wouldn''t accept his calls.


    Once Angela learned that he had recovered his memory, she dropped off the act of a loving mother and reverted to that vicious stepmother Gabriel knew so well. And so, he hadn''t been surprised by her nonsense and quickly adapted. As long as she paid for Masha''s needs, he could care less about how they communicated.


    At any rate, not hearing her voice was also what he wanted.


    But as a result, he couldn''t contact Tristan anymore, which was a small thorn in his heart.


    "Yes, it''s really me. How have you been lately?"


    "Not too bad, and you?" answered the boy, his voice so faint that it was barely audible.


    "I''m fine. Tristan, why are you whispering?"


    "¡­"


    "Tristan?"


    "¡­Mom doesn''t want me to call you. She said you are a very, very bad person, and Jake started to say mean things about you again."


    Those words didn''t surprise Gabriel, on the contrary. It was to be expected.


    Considering his stepmother''s nasty temper, such a reaction was instead relatively mild, or maybe Tristan was just too young to relate everything she had told him adequately. She probably had portrayed him as a monster to her younger son so that he would stay away from him, and all that Tristan had understood from her words was that Gabriel was a bad person.


    As for Jake, it was already a miracle he didn''t straight out badmouth him during the months he pretended to suffer from amnesia. Although he always made a funny face whenever they saw each other, he kept his mouth shut and didn''t say a thing, only acting distant. In all probability, Angela had told him to restrain himself so that Gabriel wouldn''t suspect their intentions.


    Well, Gabriel knew his half-brother wasn''t that well behaved, so he still must have cursed him out whenever he was alone with his mother, just not in front of Tristan or Gabriel.


    Now that Jake didn''t have to watch his tongue, he gladly mocked and belittled Gabriel whenever he felt like it, not caring about his surroundings anymore. He had always been the kind to say whatever he wanted whenever he wanted, and having to keep his mouth shut for so long had put him in a terrible mood, making him irritable and impatient.


    Let''s say that he was venting his pent-up frustration by slandering Gabriel all day long.


    Besides, who cared if his little brother heard him? It wasn''t like he could report his words to Gabriel, and even if he did, the loving family fa?ade had crumbled the moment Gabriel regained his memory, so they all knew they didn''t get along, and there was no need to keep up the pretense. Jake''s bad mouth wasn''t anything new, after all.


    "Knowing this, why are you calling me? Won''t you get in trouble if your mom learns it?" gently asked Gabriel as he tried to keep his voice even.


    At the moment, he felt as if someone had grabbed his neck, squeezing it tightly. Gabriel couldn''t help it; he was afraid for Tristan''s safety. If his mother ever were to find out about the phone call, he wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed from her anger. She had told him to stay away from him, yet here he was, talking to him over the phone, directly disobeying her.


    Although Gabriel knew that woman doted on her sons, he also knew she couldn''t stand it when they disobeyed. Whenever she snapped, her punishments were overly harsh, lacking motherly love, and could very well leave psychological shadows. Gabriel was well aware of this, and he sure as hell didn''t want Tristan to go through such things.


    "If mom doesn''t know it, then I won''t get in trouble!" proudly answered back Tristan, making Gabriel''s mouth twitch.


    Wasn''t that something Misha had said at his birthday party? When he ate some sweets behind his mother''s back, and Dereck asked if doing that wouldn''t get him in trouble? How come Tristan still remembered those words, even accurately using them?! They only had met once, yet Misha was already a bad influence on him!


    Why?!


    "¡­" Gabriel thought for a second but still decided not to contradict his brother for now. Instead, he asked, "How did you know how to call this number?"


    Although Tristan was very bright for his age, he was still only a young child who wasn''t even five years old, unable to read or write. So, how did he manage to call him? Did someone help him? But who in that damned house would do such a thing?


    "That¡­ Stephan came with his father to see ours. And I asked him how to contact you when my family wasn''t paying attention to us. You''re good friends, so I thought he would know."


    Well, Gabriel had his answer now.


    "¡­ Is he by your side right now?"


    "No, he promised me that he would distract my mom and Jake so that they wouldn''t come near me. He said he would let me know if they approached my bedroom by talking louder. You know, he has a loud voice, so I''m sure to hear him."


    "Wait. Your bedroom?"


    "I didn''t tell you? He lent me his cell phone and told me to hide in my bedroom while talking to you! But he said that it was still better to whisper, just in case someone passed near my room and heard me talk."


    After hearing those words, Gabriel''s tense shoulders finally relaxed. Now, he could heave a sigh of relief, knowing that Angela and Jake would never find out that Tristan had disobeyed and called him, not when Stephan had planned everything. His friend appeared to be an airhead who only knew how to spout nonsense and act shamelessly, but Gabriel knew it wasn''t the case, far from it actually.


    The gears in that weird guy''s brain moved faster than most people, and even Gabriel sometimes had difficulty following his train of thought. But right now, he could more or less guess what his friend had in mind. He didn''t let Tristan call from the house phone not only because he couldn''t move around due to the telephone wire, but also and mostly because the phone call would show up in the call history.


    Angela was a little paranoid and often verified the landline phone call history, making sure her husband hadn''t contacted another woman behind her back. She had once been a mistress herself, so she knew he wasn''t the most faithful man on Earth. Still, there was no way she would allow another woman to approach her husband. Strangely enough, his father was very tolerant of her outbursts of jealousy, and he didn''t mind Angela going through both the house and his mobile phone call history.


    It was something Gabriel had never understood. Not that he wanted to understand their twisted relationship, but it was still something that had always left him a little dumbfounded.


    As for why Stephan had chosen to contact him through the landline instead of his cell phone, it was because the probability of someone answering the phone was higher on the landline. More people had access to it as it was in the living room, and after dialing the number for Tristan, Stephan couldn''t wait for the call to be picked up and try another number if no one answered. He had to immediately leave and distract Angela and Jake, making sure they wouldn''t have the time to ponder about why Tristan had suddenly disappeared.


    Thus, Stephan chose the safest number, resulting in Misha answering Tristan''s phone call on the landline.


    However, one little detail still left Gabriel perplexed; what exactly was Stephan doing at his father''s place? The snowstorm outside had weakened a lot compared to this morning, but it wasn''t completely gone. It was still snowing, and the roads weren''t entirely plowed, meaning that they were slippery and hard to navigate. It was dangerous, if not outright foolish, to climb in a car and drive in such conditions.


    And so, what was so important for Stephan and his father to discard their own safety and brave the bad weather to visit Gabriel''s father? Why couldn''t they wait until tomorrow or simply talk through the phone?


    In the end, what was going on?


    As these questions flooded his mind, a foreboding feeling slowly rose inside his heart.

 Chapter 77 - Right Choice

    Stephan''s voice resounded throughout the corridor, making Tristan instinctively straighten his back and look over his shoulder at the door, verifying that it was still closed. Once his worries were quelled, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief, pressing a hand against his c.h.e.s.t to calm down his pounding heart.


    "Stephan is near," whispered the little boy into the phone. "I have to hang up soon."


    "All right. Don''t forget to hide the cell phone so that your mother won''t see it."


    "Hm, I know." Tristan paused, chewing on his lower lip for a short second before softly asking, "When will you come back home? I miss you."


    "¡­ I''m sorry, I don''t think I will be able to visit you any time soon."


    "Is it because my mom doesn''t want to see you? Or is it because Jake is mean to you? If it''s because of that, I can talk to them, and everything will be like before¡­"


    "No, it''s not because of this. I have to take care of a few things, so can you be patient and wait for me? I also miss you."


    A silence fell between them, and the little boy clenched his small fists, not reassured one bit by Gabriel''s words. Be patient? But for how long? How long must he wait for his brother to come back? A few days? A few weeks? Or maybe even longer? It had already been over a month since the last time they spoke to each other; if Tristan hadn''t contacted him, would his brother have done it instead? Would he have?


    Did Gabriel really miss him? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/right-choice_51356508901923541">#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/right-choice_51356508901923541</a> for visiting.


    In truth, maybe his brother got fed up with him like everyone else and didn''t want to play with him anymore. Soon, he would say the same thing as Jake, that he was too old for this. But Tristan didn''t want to accept such a reality. He also refused to believe the harsh words his mother spoke of the young man. Gabriel wasn''t heartless, and he certainly didn''t abandon him to run away with his girlfriend!


    Although the little boy didn''t understand everything that was going on around him, he could at least tell that his mother was the one who had driven Gabriel out. The day after he left, she had thrown all the things in his bedroom that he hadn''t brought with him in the trash, saying that it was good riddance.


    And later, whenever she said awful things about him and Tristan contradicted her, she would get angry and often raise her voice, making the little boy cry his eyes out. The flood of tears always brought Angela back to her senses, but she never apologized, insisting that everything she said was the truth. Now, Tristan wasn''t allowed to talk to Gabriel, much less play with him.


    But in the end, no matter how many times Angela tried to brainwash her son, Tristan still couldn''t get rid of the affection he held for his half-brother. It couldn''t be helped; Gabriel had taken care of him for the past few months, and the boy had grown attached to the young man, always clinging to him whenever he was in the vicinity.


    Because Gabriel was locked up in the villa when he pretended to have amnesia, he spent most of his time with Tristan, playing with him all day long. And at one point in time, the young man even started reading him bedtime stories, something no one had ever done for the child.


    Even though Tristan''s mother spoiled him rotten, giving him every toy he wanted, she wasn''t very present in his life, too busy with this or that to spend time with her son. The same could be said for his father, who he seldom talked to. As for Jake, that guy thought that hanging out with his little brother was a chore and always pushed him aside, barely throwing him a glance.


    As such, the only one who ever played with him, listened to him, or even just chatted with him was Gabriel. And now that the young man had moved out, the boy was left alone again, and his heart grew emptier with each passing day. After having a taste of what it felt like to be showered with love, Tristan deeply craved for it. But deep down, he was also afraid to have done something that had somehow made Gabriel dislike him, and that this was why he hadn''t come back for him.


    "Tristan?"


    "Yes?" sniffed the boy, trying to chase away the sad thoughts that had come to haunt him again.


    "Is Stephan near your bedroom?"


    "I think? He seems to be getting closer, but I think he''s also doing stupid things to hold up mom and Jake. My brother seems to be shouting mean things at him, again."


    "I see. It would be best if you hung up before they get too close." There was a short silence before Gabriel softly added, "And Tristan, I really do miss you, believe me. I''m sorry I can''t be there for you right now, but never forget that your brother loves you very much, no matter how far apart we are."


    Upon hearing those words, Tristan was stunned silly, a foolish look on his face. But soon, silent tears started to roll down his cheeks, reddening the corner of his eyes. His brother knew him too well. He didn''t say anything, yet he noticed his uneasiness and comforted him right away. In this family, he was the only one who had ever paid such close attention to him, digging up the emotions he was trying so hard to hide.


    "I love you too."


    "I know. Take care of yourself."


    Eventually, Tristan hung up, and Gabriel stared at the phone with what seemed to be sad eyes. Sometimes, he couldn''t help but wonder if he made the right choice. After taking care of his little brother for so long, he also got attached to the child. Once freed from his mother''s bad influence, he turned out to be a cute and innocent boy, albeit a little spoiled at times.


    Sighing, Gabriel rubbed his neck and tried to convince himself that Tristan would be okay. For now, the ones who needed his help was Masha and her family. After his friend recovered physically and mentally, he would try to find a way to bring his little brother to his side. Until then, he could only pray that Angela and Jake wouldn''t succeed in brainwashing him.


    "Something is weighing on your mind?"


    The soft voice snapped the young man out of his thoughts, and he lowered his eyes toward Misha, who was looking at him with a c.o.c.ked eyebrow.


    "No, it''s nothing," replied Gabriel as he shook his head, finally taking a step back from the landline.


    "Liar," snorted the boy, a disdainful expression on his face. "It''s not like I can force you to talk, but if you bottle up everything, you''re going to explode one of these days, just saying."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," smiled the young man, ruffling the child''s hair.


    With a swift movement of his wrist, Misha slapped away his hand, pursing his lips. He had a ''who''s stupid enough to believe that bullshit'' kind of look on his face. He wasn''t deaf, nor was he blind. Although it had only been for a short second, worry did flash in the young man''s emerald eyes, and Misha, who had been observing his expression all this time, noticed it right away. However, as he had said, he couldn''t force Gabriel to confide in, so he had no other choice but to let it go.


    "Anyway, can you go upstairs and wake up Masha? If she naps for too long, she won''t be able to sleep tonight," grunted Misha, abruptly changing the topic.


    "Sure."


    Narrowing his eyes, Misha watched Gabriel walk to the stairs before shaking his head. If that guy wanted to keep everything inside, then so be it. It had nothing to do with him. But despite thinking this, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat anxious deep down. In the end, he didn''t move an inch for a long time, his eyes locked on the stairs.


    When his mind finally cleared, Misha scoffed at himself. He slapped his cheeks, and once he felt reenergized, he turned on his heel and went to the kitchen to verify how tonight''s supper was coming along. But before the boy could open the oven, he heard the phone rang again.


    With a shrug of his shoulders, Misha decided to ignore it, telling himself that the caller could always leave a message after the beep. But the person on the other side of the phone didn''t seem willing to do so. Instead, they kept calling back again and again.


    The persistent ringing of the phone made Misha frown. After a few more calls, he finally couldn''t take it anymore and consented to walk back to the living room, staring at the landline with a suspicious eye. He had a bad feeling about this phone call. Nevertheless, he stretched a hand and brought the phone close to his ear, saying, "Hello?"


    Not long after he picked up the phone, Misha hung up, slamming it back into its base. Looking at it with a murderous eye, he made a face as though he had swallowed a thousand flies. Not caring about his feelings, the landline rang again, and Misha stared at it for a long time before letting out a long sigh and answering it.


    "What do you want?"


    "Why did you hang up? It broke my little glass heart, you know?"


    "If you got nothing to say, I''ll hang up again."


    "Wait, wait, wait! Can you pass the phone to Gabriel? I need to ask him something."


    "¡­" Misha inwardly counted to ten to calm down, but it was without much success, and ultimately, he still ended up roaring at the top of his lungs, "GABY, THAT STUPID FRIEND OF YOURS WANTS TO TALK TO YOU! SO YOU BETTER GET YOUR A.S.S DOWNSTAIRS ASAP!"


    [email protected]¨¦on: *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter: @RSVaesen

 Chapter 78 - Taxi

    Stephan leaned on the hood of the car, a cigarette loosely held between his lips. Lost in thought, he chewed on its tip and glanced at his drunk father, who listlessly sat on the snowy ground, his head resting against the door of the car. A few minutes earlier, he had fallen asleep as soon as his b.u.t.t touched the ground, and he was now lightly snoring, his cheeks flushed red because of the cold.


    Or maybe it was due to the alcohol? Who knows.


    Today was the first time Stephan had ever seen his father so agitated. He didn''t know what had happened between him and Matthew, Gabriel''s father, but at any rate, it wasn''t anything good.


    Those two were childhood friends who rarely fought, and whenever they did, his father would more often than not brush it off and act as though nothing had happened. But this time, he insisted on braving the bad weather to talk face to face with Matthew, saying that a phone call was not enough. He had to see him in person.


    His foggy mind certainly played an important role in this reckless behavior, but Stephan knew it wasn''t all. In the first place, his father wasn''t the kind to drink until his mind became a mess. He didn''t like the feeling of losing control, so he usually drank with moderation.


    But last night, he had emptied several bottles of wines as if it was plain water and didn''t sleep a wink. And once morning came, his drunk self was determined to drive to his friend''s house despite the snowstorm. If Stephan hadn''t stopped him, who knows if his father would still be alive by now. Although he only managed to convince him to wait a little longer and let him drive, it was nevertheless better than sending him alone on the road in the middle of a snowstorm.


    "Who''s the father and who''s the son again?" scoffed Stephan before taking a long drag on his cigarette. "Luckily, Masha woke me up with her texts, or else that idiot would have left the house without telling anyone. Aaaaah, so worrisome! I don''t want to become an orphan just yet!"


    Stephan shook his head, then thought back on Masha''s text messages. As their content flashed by in his mind, a smirk slowly stretched his lips. Wasn''t she getting bolder and bolder with each passing day, always taunting him at the slightest opportunity?


    Really, buying her a cell phone wasn''t Gabriel''s brightest idea, at least in Stephan''s eyes.


    Well, as one of the teenage girl''s favorite victims, he sure as hell didn''t approve of her owning a cell phone, which allowed her to pester him whenever and wherever she wanted. And why did he let Gabriel give her his number again? What was wrong with his brain at the time?


    This morning too, Masha had texted him only to irk him, shamelessly bragging about taking a bath with Gabriel, even asking him if he was jealous. And because she found that a single text message wasn''t irritating enough, she added a few colorful hearts, sending them one after another.


    The constant ringing of his phone had inevitably woken up Stephan, who was a light sleeper to start with.


    Let''s say that such text messages had the merit of clearing up his mind relatively quickly.


    While walking into the corridor to go to the toilet, Stephan texted back that it was unfair and wanted a picture of Gabriel''s n.a.k.e.d body, or else he would cry his eyes out. Along the way, he met his father, who was wobbling toward the front door, having to lean on the wall to support himself. After asking him what he was doing, Stephan learned what he intended to do and stopped him right away.


    And so, it led to him accompanying his father to that damned house. Because he was already there, Stephan thought that he might as well piss off Jake and Angela in passing. That would do it to vent his pent-up frustration. Those two were the kind of easy target that reacted to the slightest provocation, and ridiculing them was thus quite entertaining, if not satisfying.


    He just hadn''t expected Tristan to ask for his help, but how could he resist those big puppy eyes?


    Sighing, Stephan crushed his cigarette, throwing it in the snow. He wouldn''t say it aloud, but deep down, he felt pity for the poor boy. He had finally started to get attached to someone, only to have them disappear from his life soon afterward. Although Stephan knew Gabriel had his reasons for moving out, it nevertheless meant that Tristan was left behind.


    What was it if it wasn''t pitiful?


    Deciding to stop thinking, at least for the time being, Stephan tossed all the unnecessary thoughts at the back of his mind and took out his cell phone, throwing a glance at the time. It had already been quite a while since he called, so his taxi should arrive any time soon, and it sure was about time. If he had to wait any longer, he would freeze to death.


    But despite the biting cold, Stephan still didn''t want to wait inside. Because if he were to, the people living in the house would realize he didn''t intend to go back home using his own car, and the teenager didn''t want them to find out about it too quickly. If his hunch was right, then being too careful wouldn''t hurt.


    Therefore, Stephan waited outside, killing time by going through his text messages. Again, he read his conversation with Masha before letting out a sigh, "But I was being serious when I asked her to send me a picture. Why didn''t she do it? She''s so mean, teasing me only to leave me wanting more before fleeing. That''s what bad girls do, tsk, tsk."


    Because a certain teenage girl refused to share her good luck, Stephan could only let his imagination run wild while waiting for his taxi to arrive. He was just getting at the good part when a car drove in the driveway, stopping before him and his father.


    The window rolled down, revealing Gabriel sitting in the driver''s seat. With a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, he said, "¡­Your car doesn''t seem to have broken down, so why did you call me to pick you up?"


    "Just a hunch that if I get into that car, I won''t make it home."


    "¡­What?!" cried out a small voice from behind Gabriel. "Just because of a hunch, you called us to give you a f.u.c.k¡ªa ride?! We should have let you walk! And froze to death!"


    Tilting his head, Stephan glanced at the child, who had unfasted his buckle and gripped the top of the driver''s seat, putting his chin on Gabriel''s shoulder. Noticing his glance, Misha angrily stared back, his eyes shooting daggers at the teenager.


    "Us? As I recall, I only asked Gabriel to come fetch me. Aren''t you the one who decided to tag along?"


    "If I don''t come with him, you''re going to exploit him behind my back and whatnot! Gaby, roll up the window and let''s go home! I''m sure that human-looking thing can walk on its own two feet and go wherever it has to go by itself, hmph."


    "¡­We''re already here, so we may as well give him and his father a ride," sighed Gabriel. "It''s on our way, anyway."


    "You''re too softhearted!" snorted Misha before sitting back in the back seat. "It''s going to come back to bite you in the a.s.s one day or another."


    "We will see."


    Having received Gabriel''s consent, Stephan childishly stuck out his tongue at Misha before turning on his heel and waking up his father, whose mind was in the gutter. He then led him to the car step by step, but when he was about to open the door to the back seat, the boy growled, "I''m not sitting next to him! He stinks!"


    "¡­Even if he sits in the passenger seat, the smell will still reach the back, you know?" sobbed Stephan, feeling like this kid was making things hard on him on purpose.


    ¡ªYes, the teenager willingly forgot that he was happily provoking the child not even a moment ago.


    "I don''t care!" hmphed back Misha, turning his head sideways in a condescending manner.


    "But¡­"


    "Stephan," interrupted Gabriel, his gentle voice carrying a hint of silent menace. "Just sit in the back and let your father sit beside me."


    The teenager seemed to freeze for a second, the gears in his mind appearing to be turning at high speed. He glanced once more at the child before his gaze slightly widened. Although the boy acted naughty as if he didn''t give a damn about him or his father, some subtle movements betrayed his anxiety. It was as if the presence of his drunk father put him ill at ease, enough to make his clenched fists tremble.


    Once Stephan noticed this, he readily shut his mouth and complied with Gabriel''s order, helping his father fasten his buckle in the passenger seat before joining Misha at the back. While making himself comfortable, he chuckled in a mischievous tone, "You know, you should just be honest with yourself and admit that you want me to sit next to you. I know no one can''t resist my charm."


    "¡­Gaby, can I cut his tongue?"


    "No, not in the car. It''s going to dirty it. Wait until we reach his home." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_%!d(string=13970629705720705)/taxi_%!d(string=51523373196438785)">#%5Bbl%5D_%!d(string=13970629705720705)/taxi_%!d(string=51523373196438785)</a> for visiting.


    "All right."


    "¡­"


    Their tone of voice made it difficult to know whether they were joking or being serious, making Stephan''s mouth twitch. In the end, he decided to respond by shedding a few crocodile tears, saying that they were heartless. However, his best friend''s only reaction was utter indifference, whereas the boy by his side snorted, throwing him a look that seemed to ask him what he had done with his brain.


    "¡­"


    _______________________________


    [email protected]¨¦on: *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter: @VaesenRs

 Chapter 79 - Meant To be Happy

    Misha gazed out the window, gritting his teeth with so much strength that his jaws made a faint cracking sound. His body had reacted without his consent, and he hated himself for being afraid of someone he shouldn''t be. He knew in his head that nothing would happen, and yet his mind seemed to have frozen the moment Stephan opened the door and the pungent smell of alcohol wafted to his nose.


    It was a conditioned reflex; his body instinctively prepared itself for the incoming pain, his muscle tensing up and his stomach twisting into a knot. As an a.d.u.l.t, he rarely had to deal with such feelings, but after transmigrating into his younger self, his trauma tended to flare up whenever the stimulus was a little too strong, just like now.


    Because Stephan''s father was a tall, potbellied man, his figure was very similar to Alexey''s in his past life. After a few months of drinking day and night, Misha''s father had gained an impressive beer belly, his handsome appearance long thrown in the trash. Now that someone, who reeked of alcohol and had the same build as Alexey''s, was looming near Misha in a cramped space, the boy felt overwhelmed and oppressed.


    So, of course, he reacted by lashing out at Stephan. And that was infuriating.


    Misha didn''t want to react this way, but he couldn''t help it. Deep down, he knew sitting near the man would only make him feel worse with each passing minute, and the ride to Stephan''s house wasn''t a short one either, meaning that Misha would have to endure the feeling of wanting to throw up for almost an hour.


    Not only did his stomach feel uncomfortable, but his rib cage also seemed to have shrunk, making it hard to breathe. It felt as though someone was clutching his throat, and his mouth had long turned dry. Long story short, it was an awful kind of feeling, and he sure as hell didn''t want to endure it.


    At any rate, his younger self was bratty and unreasonable, so Misha told himself that it didn''t matter if he acted capriciously, even more so when it was what he had been doing this past few months whenever he wanted Gabriel to do something for him. It was now second nature to him, to the point where Misha didn''t even realize how fickle and childish his behavior could be. One could even say that he had started to forget how to act like an a.d.u.l.t, too used to behave like a little kid.


    L.i.c.k.i.n.g his dry lips, Misha tried to distract himself by scrutinizing the house in the distance. If he had to describe it in a few words, he would say that it was overly lavish. It was one of those giant houses rich people usually affectionated, the kind that was big enough to accommodate a dozen families or so. In other words, it was uselessly big, just like the rest of the property.


    Still, the boy squinted his eyes, observing every detail as if to carve its image in his mind.


    One of the reasons Misha had insisted on accompanying Gabriel was because he wanted to see where he was raised. Despite sharing a room for over a month, he still didn''t know much about the young man, so he gladly jumped on the opportunity to learn more about him.


    With everything that had happened and how busy Misha was with cooking, doing the housework, and attending school, they didn''t have the time to sit and chat about Gabriel''s family situation. Besides, it was hard to find the right timing to ask or the right words to say.


    "What are you looking at?" probed Stephan by his side, snapping the boy out of his thoughts.


    "The house, what else?"


    "Hm, do you want a house like this in the future?"


    "Nope."


    "Why not?"


    "It''s too big. I''m gonna die of exhaustion if I have to keep it clean."


    "If you ever own such a big house, I''m pretty sure you will be able to pay someone to do the housework for you."


    "Don''t care. I still don''t want that kind of big house."


    Misha wouldn''t say it aloud, but he much preferred a relatively small house that felt cozy and warm than a big house full of empty rooms.


    "By the way, what were you doing at Gabriel''s house?" suddenly asked the boy, suspiciously eyeing Stephan.


    "That¡­ You will need to ask my father, but I don''t think he''s in the right mind to answer you," shrugged the teenager. "I was only his driver."


    "Is that so." The boy paused, seemingly thinking about something, before noting, "You seem quite familiar with Gabriel''s house and family."


    "Why wouldn''t I be? We''ve been friends since the w.o.m.b."


    "Ah?"


    "It''s as I said. Right, Gaby?"


    "If you leave out all the important parts, no one will understand your babbling!" retorted Gabriel with a sigh, driving out of the driveway. "What he means is that our mothers were friends, and during pregnancy, they often spend time together, so in a way, we have known each other since the w.o.m.b."


    "Yup! That''s exactly it! I was born five months after him, but his mom often brought him with her whenever she visited my mother after his birth. You could say we grow up together like brothers."


    ''Then why did I never hear of you in my past life?'' wondered Misha, frowning at the thought.


    The first time he had ever met Stephan was at the interview for the post of barman. Before that, he did not know of his existence, and during the few months he worked for him, he had also never heard of his friendship with Gabriel. There was no hint of it, except for that one night where Gabriel had come to the bar, asking for a glass of vodka.


    Back then, Misha had vaguely thought that Gabriel had given in to Vanessa''s pestering and dragged his feet over, but maybe that wasn''t all. Vanessa was only one of his many students, and he had no obligation to accept her offer. First off, why did she even invite him to visit her at the bar, and why would Gabriel say yes? And why did Vanessa imply that it took him forever to show up?


    Now that Misha thought about it, Gabriel''s sudden appearance at his workplace didn''t make sense. Was their meeting that day really a coincidence? Or was there more to it?


    Just how much did he not know?


    "¡­How did your mothers meet?" asked Misha after a short while, determined to learn more about those two.


    "Oh, that was because of our fathers," shrugged Stephan.


    "You''re still leaving out the important parts," sighed Gabriel. "Our fathers are childhood friends, and our mothers met each other when they went out on a double date. They clicked immediately and became inseparable."


    "And so, they brought us with them whenever they visited each other since we were babies," chimed in Stephan before adding with a wink, "I even have a few pictures of us two sleeping in the cradle. I''ve got one where we''re soaking in the bathtub and playing with plastic ducks too! And another where Gabriel is crying his eyes out over spilled ice cream, and¡ª"


    "Stephan!"


    "What?"


    "Yeah, what?" repeated Misha like a parrot, glaring at the young man through the rear-view mirror.


    "¡­Nothing," choked Gabriel, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    As if expecting this answer, the boy nodded approvingly before shifting back his attention to Stephan. With stars that seemed to be sparkling in his bright blue eyes, he urged him to continue, and the teenager gladly obliged.


    For the next dozen minutes or so, Stephan talked about the various pictures he had of Gabriel. Their mothers loved to take photos of their two little boys no matter what they were doing, so Stephan had several albums filled with all kinds of pictures. From his words, some were quite a sight to behold, if not a work of art.


    For instance, there was that particular photo of the five-year-old Gabriel with his mother''s skirt on his head, having put it on thinking it was a kind of hat. He looked at the camera with a bright smile that curved his eyes into crescent moons, apparently not having noticed how their mothers were having fun at his expense. The next picture showed him pouting in the corner of the room after realizing they had made a fool out of him.


    "You know, our moms had to coax him with chocolate afterward, or else he proclaimed that he wouldn''t let them take pictures of him anymore," laughed Stephan. "That threat was very effective, and he managed to eat a bunch of chocolate before dinner, which was quite a feat considering how strict his mother was. Many years later, my mom said that she sometimes wondered if he hadn''t tricked them back then."


    ''No need to think! He definitely tricked them!!!'' inwardly snickered Misha as he outwardly roared with laughter, vaguely thinking that Gabriel had been fooling people since the cradle.


    "What else, what else?" urged Misha, almost bouncing in his seat.


    "Let''s see¡­" Stephan stroked his chin, going through his memories. "Oh yes! That one! You will like it. When we were around three years old, we found our mothers'' makeup bags and rummaged through them. And know what? We probably thought the lipsticks were candies and proceeded to eat them. Our sadistic mothers then took a picture of us crying because of the bad taste, our lips and cheeks stained with bright red pieces of lipsticks. Like, in the picture, we''re sitting on the ground in our diapers, bawling our eyes out! Can someone tell me why they took a photo of that?!"


    "Pffft! Who told you to eat strange things too?!"


    "Don''t judge! In our young, innocent eyes, it must have looked delicious. Anyway, there are a few pictures like that, where we''re crying as if it''s the end of the world, our faces flushed red and our mouths wide open. In others, we''re smiling foolishly or pouting or doing some embarrassing stuff. But let me tell you a secret."


    Stephan paused and beckoned the child to come nearer so that he could murmur in his ear. C.o.c.king an eyebrow, Misha seemed to hesitate for a second before ultimately giving in to curiosity and scurrying over, allowing the teenager to lean close to his ear.


    In a sly tone, Stephan whispered, "In every damn photo, Gabriel always looks adorable, even when he''s covered in snot and tears! I''ve got no idea how this is possible! In comparison, my great self often looks like a small, hideous goblin by his side. How is this fair?!"


    The words left Misha speechless, but he soon burst out laughing, trying to picture what the teenager said. However, he really couldn''t imagine such things. A cute little Gabriel who is crying? Who is pouting? He very much wanted to see that!


    "The next time you visit us, you must bring your albums with you!" demanded the boy, his voice carrying a hint of excitement. "All of them!"


    "Oh? And what do I get in exchange?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_%!d(string=13970629705720705)/meant-to-be-happy_%!d(string=51672890134817851)">#%5Bbl%5D_%!d(string=13970629705720705)/meant-to-be-happy_%!d(string=51672890134817851)</a> for visiting.


    Misha frowned, seemingly thinking about what he had to offer. Before long, a broad smile bloomed on his face as he bent over to get closer to Stephan''s ear, proposing, "How about this? I will cook your favorite meal when you came over with the albums."


    "You''ve got yourself a deal, dear!"


    "Hehe!"


    As he listened to their not-so-discreet conversation, Gabriel couldn''t help but shake his head, a helpless smile on his lips. What was so interesting about old pictures of him crying and pouting? He wasn''t even cute as a child, always looking grumpy. But even though Gabriel held such thoughts, his eyes were nothing but indulgence when he peeked at Misha through the side mirror.


    Really, it felt good to see him smile and hear him laugh.


    That boy was meant to be happy, not frightened.


    ___________________


    Author has something to say: IT''S RANTING TIME!!!!!


    I found out that some aggregator websites use my book without my consent and make quite a bit of money out of it, considering the number of views it has received (because of the ads). Honestly, I don''t really care if they update my book, but what pissed me off is that they have enough guts to cut out the P a t r e o . n and Twitter part at the end of the chapter. And you know what? If you search my book on google, their websites are the first to pop up.


    You know, I work so hard to offer my readers a good story, but it felt as though those guys don''t give a shit and steal my book as if it''s the most natural thing to do. Couldn''t they at least leave the P a t r e o . n and Twitter part for the one or two persons who would actually want to support the author instead of thieves?! I mean, I don''t even make 15$ per month from my writing! Come on! Have a bit of shame! And they took the old version full of typos, grammatical errors, and plotholes! Duh!


    Ok, ranting is done! I''ve got good news for you. There''s now an early access tier on my P a t r e o . n for those who want to read ahead of time, and I also changed the pricing in CAN currency, which means it costs less for you. Moreover, if you want to support me but your financial situation doesn''t allow it, you can do it by reading my book on CG (Chrysanthemum Garden), where I receive a bit of money because of the ads. Not a lot, but it''s better than nothing! And there is a bunch of good BL books, translated and original, on their website! ;)


    Thank you all for your support! /o/


    P a t r e o . n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs

 Chapter 80 - Footprints

    Closing the door with his foot, Gabriel walked inside the garage, a carton box in his arms. Although it looked heavy because of its size, it actually wasn''t. It only contained a few blankets and sheets that Misha had deemed too ugly or too old to be used, insisting on storing them for the time being. Those things wasted space inside the laundry room, which was already quite cramped and narrow.


    And today, after stumbling on a pile of blankets for the umpteenth time, the boy had enough and decided to tidy up the room, if only a little. He wanted to put in the garage what they seldom used to make more space, and Gabriel was thus tasked with transporting the boxes and piling them up in a corner.


    Currently, the carton box the young man was holding was the last one, and after putting it away, he heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that he could finally take a breather. As he leaned against the cold wall, he took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed Stephan''s number, his eyes locked on the closed door.


    Lately, Misha had been glued to him like a leech, and it became hard to find some private alone time, meaning that Gabriel had no other choice but to postpone calling his friend time and time again. He knew that his soon-to-be conversation with Stephan wouldn''t be anything pleasing to hear, and as such, he didn''t want Misha to listen to it, or who knows what the boy would do. Considering his explosive temper and wicked tongue, it wouldn''t be anything good.


    Now that Gabriel had a bit of free time and a certain someone wasn''t eavesdropping on him, he didn''t think twice before taking the opportunity to call Stephan.


    Soon someone picked up, and his childhood friend''s annoying but familiar voice echoed in his ear, saying in a plaintive tone, "What took you so long? It has already been four days since you dropped me off at my house! How about sending me a text to let me know you''re still alive, huh? Even your fake girlfriend knows how to contact me! You''re so cold that my glass heart is about to break, you know?"


    They both were well aware that what they had to say couldn''t be conveyed by text messages, yet Stephan still went ahead and complained, just for the sake of it. It made Gabriel''s mouth twitch a little. Couldn''t that guy act his age once in a while? Or would it be more realistic to ask for the moon?


    "Don''t spout nonsense. I don''t have much time, so get to the point," replied Gabriel in a cold voice, knowing that if he indulged his friend, he would start to tell his life. "Why did you want me to fetch you? I''m sure your ''hunch'' didn''t just pop out of nowhere."


    "How come you can even spare a bit of your time to chat with me? Aren''t I your dear childhood friend?"


    "I''ll hang up if you stray from the subject."


    "¡­Oh, well, forget it, we''ll chitchat another day then," reluctantly sighed the teenager before adopting a more serious demeanor, "When you came to pick me up, did you notice that there were a few footprints around the car?"


    "What of it?"


    "Some were neither mine nor my father''s."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yup. They did try to conceal their footprints by walking in the ones my father and I left when we walked from the car to your house, but it seems like they had to go around the hood to do whatever they had to do, and that left traces that weren''t there before. I don''t know anything about car engines and such, so I couldn''t verify if they fiddled with something, but this was nevertheless suspicious. And my gut feeling did tell me that if I got into that car, I wouldn''t make it home."


    A heavy silence fell between them as the words sank in. Because the snow had stopped falling only a few minutes before Stephan reached the Laflamme''s property, the driveway was covered in white, even if it had been plowed two hours ago or so. Snow still had the time to pile up again, albeit only for a few centimeters. Anyone who wanted to walk from one point to another would inevitably leave traces in their wake.


    That day, someone tried to conceal their footprints as they headed to the car. Such a thing was a lot fishier than if they had openly walked to it. It led Stephan to think that they wanted to hide something, and when people want to hide something, it''s rarely for good reasons. The teenager was the kind to trust his judgment and instincts, so he didn''t try his luck and directly called Gabriel to come fetch him.


    And what happened next told him he had made the right choice.


    "After we left, the snowplow came back to clear up the driveway and accidentally bumped into the car, ruining its hood. Later, the driver called to apologize, saying that he hadn''t seen it." There was a short silence, then Stephan snorted, "A black car amid a field of white is not visible enough, obviously."


    Gabriel closed his eyes for a second, rubbing the bridge of his nose under his glasses. What his friend was implying was evident, and he shared the same thought. Someone didn''t want them to recuperate the car and find out that something was wrong with it.


    A week ago, it wouldn''t have been surprising if Stephan had lost control of the car because of the icy roads, resulting in an accident while he was on his way back home. The police wouldn''t think much of it, especially since it wouldn''t be the first car accident of the day. Considering the road conditions, if one wasn''t careful, they could very well end up crashing into another car and whatnot. Although it was relatively safe if people drove slowly, there were always a few who didn''t take the broadcast warnings seriously, driving crazy fast and stepping on the break at the last minute.


    Besides, Stephan was a teenager, and a teenager being reckless on the roads wouldn''t shock anyone. However, it would be another story if he lost control of the car when the weather was mild and sunny. That could arouse suspicion.


    On the other hand, maybe Stephan didn''t even plan to drive the car again, thinking of directly sending it to the garage for a check-up, or else why would he ask someone to come pick him up?


    The one who fiddled with the car was probably the careful kind. Instead of taking a gamble, they directly decided to get rid of the evidence of their crime, just in case.


    The excuse the snowplow driver gave might sound ridiculous, but that kind of thing does happen. It wasn''t the first time a snowplow collided with a car, and it wouldn''t be the last time either. In any case, Gabriel and Stephan had no concrete proof to justify their suspicions, and it would be useless to reach out to the police. Their theory sounded too far-fetched, and if one considered their young age, it would also lose credibility, even more so after being slandered by Gabriel''s family.


    And most of all, they knew that if someone from that house had indeed messed with the car, they weren''t stupid enough to leave evidence that would lead to them, and the police couldn''t arrest someone based only on conjectures. All that would do was make the culprit''s guard go up; they would realize that the two young men weren''t as brainless as they had always pretended to be, and that would make them much more dangerous.


    "Gab, whoever came to fiddle with my car wasn''t a mere passerby. The keys were in my coat, and my coat was inside the closet in the house. If they wanted to gain access to the hood, they had to unlock it first."


    "I know."


    "But, well, I don''t think anyone in your family did it themselves. I was with Angela and Jake most of the time, whereas my father was with yours. Still, the household staff can''t be excluded, and they could very well have acted on their behalf. Seriously, whenever I go to your house, it feels like I''m stepping on a viper''s nest. No wonder your personality became so twisted."


    "¡­You can talk."


    "Anyway, I think¡­" Stephan paused, letting out a long sigh that carried a hint of sorrow. "I think my father probably found out about something he shouldn''t have. His friendship with Matthew had always blinded him, but maybe he fell upon something he just couldn''t ignore this time. I don''t know if it''s about Angela, your mother, Matthew''s personal life, or the company, but in any case, it''s something someone doesn''t want others to know."


    "I guessed as much," admitted Gabriel, a cold light flashing in his emerald eyes. "Your father will have to be careful from now on. He probably won''t tell you a thing, but watch over him."


    "No need to tell me, dear. I was already planning to do so."


    "You¡ª" As Gabriel was about to add something else, the door suddenly flung open, interrupting him.


    "What is taking you so long? Did you fall asleep or something?" complained Misha, a trace of impatience tainting his soft voice. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/footprints_51835962275192673">#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/footprints_51835962275192673</a> for visiting.


    In the doorway stood the little boy, a cute apron tied around his waist. He suspiciously eyed the young man, whose cold expression had warmed up the moment the door opened. The gentle eyes were the same as ever, making Misha wonder if he had seen wrong. Just now, a murderous light seemed to be shining in Gabriel''s eyes, but it had vanished as soon as he noticed it.


    "Sorry, Stephan called, and I got caught up in the conversation."


    "What does he want this time? Another ride? If so, say no! That guy has two legs, let him walk!"


    "Don''t worry, he just wanted to check on me."


    "Hmph," snorted Misha before seemingly remembering something.


    A sly smile stretched his lips as he swiftly ran to Gabriel, jumping to snatch his cell phone. He then brought it close to his ear, asking in a somewhat excited voice, "Say, when are you coming for diner?"


    "¡­Well, how about this Friday?"


    "This Friday it is then! Don''t forget to bring the photo albums, okay?"


    "Yes, yes, I won''t forget, I promise. And as for you, don''t forget your part of the bargain. I want to eat beef stew with a chocolate cake for dessert!"


    "Perfect! See you then!"


    Once Misha said his piece, he hung up before happily walking back to the kitchen, keeping the cell phone with him. By the look of it, he didn''t intend on giving it back, and Gabriel thus had no other choice but to follow behind him, helplessly shaking his head as he did so.


    Really, that child couldn''t leave him alone for more than a dozen minutes, wanting him to stay by his side all the time. If he was out of his sight for too long, Misha seemed to become insecure, fidgeting and chewing on his lower lip. And whenever the boy caught a glimpse of him again, a broad smile often bloomed on his face, which he quickly hid beneath a pout, a tantrum, if not an outburst of anger.


    Truthfully, Gabriel didn''t know what to think of this.


    Sometimes, it was hard to say whether Misha hated him, loved him, or could care less about his well-being. But at the same time, it also felt as if he was afraid to get too close to him, like a wounded animal that had long lost faith in people, fearing that if it were to believe in their words again, they would betray its trust once more and crush what little was left of its heart.


    Yet, it also longed for their affection and couldn''t help be drawn to them, reaching for their hands a bit more with each passing day.


    ___________________________________


    For early access and exclusive content, check out my P a t r . e o n ! @ RsVaesen *******.com/rsvaesen

 Chapter 81 - WTF

    Misha hummed a song as he fluttered about in the kitchen, a broad smile plastered on his lips. Pink bubbles floated around him wherever he went, letting everyone know that he had woken up in a good mood this morning. And because Misha was in a good mood, he ended up cooking one hell of a breakfast for his sister and Gabriel. Yet, the boy didn''t seem to realize how sumptuous the table looked, with its various dishes and exquisite tablecloth, and instead continued to busy himself, cooking a few more servings.


    Today was Friday, and a few days ago, Stephan promised to visit in the evening. Although that meant Misha would have to start cooking supper directly after returning from school, it didn''t matter. He couldn''t wait to flip through the photo albums, so he could care less about losing a bit of his free time. He could even cook for hours if needed!


    Back in his past life, Misha had never seen any picture of Gabriel as a child. Well, his past-self also never thought of asking to see them. But after hearing about their existence, he became curious, and his curiosity only grew and grew as he listened to Stephan describe several photos he had. Now, Misha wanted to see what little Gabriel looked like with his own two eyes, and it was somewhat hard to contain his impatience.


    After putting the last plate on the table, the boy swept his eyes over his work of art before nodding approvingly. That should do it. Satisfied, he screamed, "Masha! Gabriel! Breakfast is ready!"


    However, there was no answer.


    "Masha? Gabriel?"


    Again, only silence responded to his queries.


    Frowning, the boy untied his apron, putting it on a chair before climbing the stairs and walking to his sister''s bedroom. As he knocked on the door, he opened it and peeked inside the room, not waiting for an answer.


    "You didn''t hear me? I said¡ª"


    The words he was about to say were swallowed back, and Misha rushed to his sister''s bed. He unceremoniously crawled onto it, softly asking, "What''s wrong, sis''?"


    Sniffling, Masha abruptly turned her head toward her brother, surprise distorting her beautiful face. She then quickly wiping off the tears gathered at the corner of her eyes, but it was too late; Misha had already seen them, and besides, her cheeks were also stained from the tears she had previously shed. It let everyone know she had been crying for quite some time.


    For a second, she seemed to panic, not knowing what to do.


    Gabriel, who was gently stroking Masha''s back as if to comfort her, was the first to speak, saying, "Don''t worry, she only had a nightmare."


    "Yeah, it''s just¡­" Masha took in a deep breath, weakly smiling, "It''s just a bad nightmare, a very, very bad nightmare. I will be fine in no time, don''t worry."


    "But¡ª"


    "Breakfast is ready, right? We''re coming, so you can go back downstairs first. We will join you soon," interrupted Gabriel, his tone reassuring.


    Suspiciously eyeing the two, Misha didn''t immediately agree. Instead, he scurried over and took his sister in his arms, kissing her forehead. "Even if it''s just a bad nightmare, you can talk to me about it, you know?"


    Biting her lips, Masha seemed to hesitate for a second before hugging her little brother back. "I know. I will tell you one day, okay?"


    "¡­Okay," nodded Misha before reluctantly letting her go. "I will wait for you downstairs. Don''t take too long, or else the food is going to get cold."


    From the corner of his eyes, the boy glanced at Gabriel, who smiled in response as if to tell him he would take care of his sister, letting him know that he had nothing to worry about and should prepare to leave for school. After all, didn''t he have an important test this morning?


    With reluctance writing all over his face, Misha eventually left the two alone, listlessly walking downstairs to take a bite of his breakfast. A dozen minutes later, Gabriel and Masha joined him, but his sister was obviously forcing herself, her smile too stiff and her eyes still red. It made the child''s heart ache.


    What did she dream about? Misha couldn''t help but wonder. Maybe, that tragic night came to haunt her again, or was it the memory of their smiling mother? In any case, she probably didn''t want to worry him too much, so his sister told him that it was only a nightmare. However, that didn''t quell his worries, and Misha still couldn''t help but ask if he could skip school for today and stay with them, which both Gabriel and Masha rejected.


    And so, the boy dragged his feet to the driveway, waiting for the school bus to pass by. Then, he went to school without concealing his crestfallen face, making everyone look at him with a hint of worry in their eyes. The tragedy he went through was known throughout the school, and most teachers treated him differently now. It was as if he had become a porcelain doll overnight. Although it had happened over two months ago, they still all took extra care of him, and Misha didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry.


    This treatment was quite different from his past life, where he had been mostly ignored and left alone after his mother''s death. He didn''t want to think about why there was such a big disparity between the two timelines, so he decided to let them be. At least, his teacher didn''t make things difficult for him anymore, quite the contrary actually. She was overly attentive to the point where it felt somewhat creepy.


    "Is something wrong?" asked a soft voice, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    Glancing at Vanessa, who stood beside him, Misha hesitated for a second before ultimately shaking his head, saying, "It''s nothing much."


    "Really?" suspiciously asked the girl, squinting her eyes as she added, "Does it concern your sister?"


    "¡­Yeah," sighed Misha, rubbing his neck.


    After Masha''s accident, Vanessa started to pay more attention to his sister, and she even came to visit Masha on her own when she was still hospitalized. Later, Misha learned that it was due to Vanessa''s own experience. She herself was in a car accident with her father, and Misha discovered that she had lost her hearing in one ear, which explained why she tended to speak in a loud voice. She couldn''t measure the tone of her voice well.


    The two shared their suffering, and they soon grew closer as a result. Now, Vanessa would more often than not ask about his sister first thing in the morning, just like today.


    "What happened?"


    "She had a nightmare, and it seems to have troubled her very much," confided Misha. "I''m a bit worried."


    "Then why not go back home during lunchtime? The test is before noon, and we don''t have anything important to do in the afternoon. If you want, I can even take notes for you. Besides, your house is not too far from school, right? It''s a 30-minute walk at most!"


    "Yeah, it''s quite close. I think I will do just that, thanks."


    "You''re welcome!" sweetly smiled Vanessa. "But in exchange, you will have to help me with my math homework. I don''t get a thing."


    "Sure, sure," chuckled the boy as he sent her back to her seat.


    In all honesty, Misha still couldn''t tell whether meeting Vanessa ahead of time was a good thing or not, but deep down, he nevertheless felt glad and grateful to have her by his side. Just like Dereck, she was one of his most important emotional pillars, always knowing what to say or do to keep him in check.


    Yes, he was fortunate enough to have her as a friend in both timelines.


    ***


    The boy tucked his hat over his ears a bit more, shivering from head to toes. Even if the temperature was getting warmer lately, it was still below zero, and the icy wind mercilessly whipped his face. It felt as though his cheeks had been set ablaze, and his nose was running like a waterfall. His fingers and his toes had also long turned cold, and moving them became increasingly harder as more time passed.


    "Gosh, I hate winter!" spat out Misha through gritted teeth.


    Around fifteen minutes ago, he had sneaked out during lunch break while Vanessa and Dereck distracted the school supervisors. Once at home, he would ask Gabriel to call the school to let them know he hadn''t run away and was safe and sound. His goal wasn''t to cause panic, but Misha knew his family, and probably the teachers too, would never allow him to walk from his school to his house on his own, especially during wintertime. At any rate, no one would realize he had disappeared until the end of lunch break, and therefore, the director wouldn''t have the time to give his father a call asking where he was before Misha did it first.


    Of course, he could have asked his teacher to call Gabriel and tell him to come fetch him. However, he didn''t want Masha to be left alone, not when she appeared mentally weak. The last time he had done so, she had taken her life, and when he came back, he had found her lifeless body floating in a bloody bathtub. Let''s say that it had left a psychological shadow.


    Even if Yuki could watch over his sister, Misha still didn''t feel at ease, and he preferred that someone closer to Masha stayed by her side. In the end, Gabriel was her boyfriend, and she seemed to relax whenever he was around. He was the best candidate to keep her company and distract her mind, and this was something Misha had finally started to accept lately, albeit reluctantly.


    While his mind was thinking of such things, he sped up his pace. Although his body condition was still not top shape, he now could walk for a while and even jog a bit without collapsing afterward. It was a great improvement that almost made him shed a few tears of joy.


    Before long, Misha reached his house, making him heave a sigh of relief. But despite quivering, he didn''t rush in and carefully opened the door instead, quietly entering. As soon as he stepped inside, he heard his sister''s voice, which sounded resentful and grumpy.


    It said, "You guys are just awful. My girlfriend just broke up with me, and you two ins.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e bastards dare to be all touchy-feely before me. You¡ª"


    "Masha¡­"


    "What?"


    "Look at the door."


    Upon hearing Gabriel''s words, Masha flinched, her shoulders tensing up. After a few seconds, she slowly shifted in her wheelchair, turning her upper body so that she could throw a glance at the front door. Once she saw her little brother standing in the doorway, her eyes grew wide, so much that they seemed about to fall off their sockets.


    As for Gabriel, who sat on the sofa, he unceremoniously threw Stephan on the floor. That stupid friend of his had decided to use his t.h.i.g.hs as a chair, snuggling against him and whatnot, which made their position looks a little ambiguous. In the lot, only Yuki''s expression didn''t change, serenely sitting beside Gabriel.


    Then, no one moved, as if frozen. Time seemed to stand still as a profound silence fell, shrouding the living room in a solemn atmosphere.


    ''What the f.u.c.k is going on?!'' was all Misha could think about.


    ____________________________


    Author has something to say: I wanted to post this chapter on Valentine''s Day and draw a little something, but I was kinda dying this weekend (I love being a woman, haha). And so, this is what happened on Valentine''s Day:


    Author: Good, I''m feeling better, and I still have six hours left! I have enough time to¡ª


    Computer: *Evil grin* Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/wtf_51909412389964041">#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/wtf_51909412389964041</a> for visiting.


    Author: ¡­Why is my computer not working? Oh come on!


    Computer: *Decides that opening Word is too hard. And takes ten years to load one website.*


    Author: ¡­F.u.c.k it. I''m gonna do some housework and play Genshin Impact (on the phone) instead, duh.


    Anyway, happy Valentine''s Day (late)! And also, I added a goal on my P a t r . e o n! When I reach it, I will release a chapter twice a week instead of one! + bonus chapters whenever I feel like it! ;)


    P a t r . e o n : *******.com/rsvaesen

 Chapter 82 - The Cat is Out of The Bag

    After what seemed to be an eternity, Stephan took it upon himself to break the silence, coughing a few times to draw everyone''s attention before saying to Misha, "¡­Maybe you could close the door first. It''s kinda cold."


    Only then did Misha realize he had forgotten to close the front door, allowing the cold air of winter to enter the house and permeate the living room. Once the teenager reminded him, he shut it with a bang before taking off his boots, then his coat, gloves, and hat, which he carelessly threw on the floor. The whole time, his eyes never left his sister, who was fidgeting in her wheelchair.


    "Misha," said Gabriel, diverting the boy''s attention to him. "Why aren''t you in school?"


    "I''m skipping, what of it?" replied the child with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile.


    Upon seeing that sweet yet cold smile of his, everyone present in the living room felt a shiver run down their spine, giving them goosebumps. Such a composed expression was much scarier than his usual outburst, in which he openly showed his disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and anger on his face. It was like the calm before the storm, and the incoming storm would surely be a brutal one, the kind that devastated everything in its wake.


    No one dared to say anything, and they all silently watched the boy as he walked up to the sofa, sitting between Yuki and Gabriel. After comfortably positioning himself, Misha swept a gaze around the room, observing everyone''s face for a short second before focusing back his attention on his sister. As he stared at her, sweat beaded on her forehead, and before long, she averted her eyes, resembling a child who knew they had done wrong.


    "So? What about your girlfriend?" asked the boy in a friendly voice that nevertheless carried a hint of silent anger.


    "I¡­" Masha opened her mouth but closed it soon afterward, not knowing what to say.


    It was the first time Misha had ever seen his sister so frightened, and deep down, it hurt him like nothing else. What was she so afraid of? Why did he never hear of a girlfriend, both in this timeline and the previous one? What exactly was going on? And why were Gabriel and Stephan so close earlier? By the look of it, the teenager was most likely taking advantage of the young man, touching him all over with his dirty paws.


    Misha had such thoughts twirling in his head because he knew what kind of man Stephan was, a famous playboy who swung both ways and had no moral ground. That guy never hid it in his past life, often coming up to the bar to have a drink with his one night stand. The number of women and men Misha had seen wrapped around his boss''s arm was countless, and that was despite working for him for only a few months.


    With this in mind, it wouldn''t be surprising if Stephan had some idea about Gabriel, who was also precisely the type of man he liked. Who knows what was going in his head whenever he acted coy, attaching himself to the young man like a leech? It was one of the many reasons why Misha didn''t like the teenager clinging to Gabriel. He always felt a pang of jealousy whenever those two acted all close and secretive, although he would never admit it aloud.


    And now, it seemed like Gabriel was well aware of his friend''s tendencies and s.e.x.u.a.l orientation. It also felt like he didn''t mind it much, letting him do whatever he wanted whenever he wanted. But that wasn''t the matter at hand, and Misha decided not to care about it for the time being.


    "You know¡­" sighed Misha, taking a deep breath to calm down. "I''m not angry at you because you have a girlfriend ''cause seriously, I don''t give a f.u.c.k about your lover''s gender. I''m angry because you hid it from me! And I''m angry because Gabriel played along, and you two took me for a fool!"


    "Misha, have you forgotten? From what your sister told me, your grandparents hold quite a few prejudices against homos.e.x.u.a.ls, and your parents never contradict them, sometimes even agreeing with their words. Think about it, will you?


    "Eh?"


    "Gays are not welcome in your family."


    For a second, Misha didn''t understand what the nurse meant. It wasn''t until a few blurry memories surfaced in his mind that everything finally made sense. His grandparents would often make offensive comments or use derogatory terms whenever the conversation strayed onto the subject of homos.e.x.u.a.lity, and it had happened quite a few times when his family went to visit them before his mother''s death. Misha couldn''t recall their words, only having a vague impression of those conversations, but he knew it wasn''t anything pleasing to hear.


    Back then, he was too young to understand. Did he, perhaps, believe in their words? Did he do or say anything that made his sister think he would be disgusted by her s.e.x.u.a.l orientation? He couldn''t remember. His childhood memories were too messed up, but it seemed like he indeed did so. In his eyes, that was what Yuki implied.


    "Yuki!" cried out Masha in a panic-stricken voice. "It¡ª"


    "I''m only telling the truth. Before your brother accuses you of anything, he should take the time to think about why you didn''t say a thing."


    "But¡ª"


    "Masha," interrupted Misha, a weak smile stretching his lips. "What Yuki said makes sense. I''m sorry if I did something that hurt you or made you think I wouldn''t accept your s.e.x.u.a.l orientation. I didn''t do it on purpose, I swear."


    "Why? Why are you the one apologizing?! I should be the one to say sorry! It''s me who''s not normal, it¡ª"


    "Never say you''re not normal just because you love girls!" cut off the boy, leaping to his feet. "Tell me, how is loving someone not normal?!"


    While speaking, Misha moved to his sister''s side before hugging her, gently and carefully as if she was the most precious thing on earth. His child-like voice was low and soothing, carrying a hint of maturity it shouldn''t have, as he said:


    "Sis'', you don''t have to feel ashamed for loving someone. You did nothing wrong."


    Masha seemed to be taken aback by her brother''s words, but soon, she hugged him back, her trembling arms tightly wrapped around his thin body. She buried her head in the crook of his neck, and before long, silent tears rolled down her cheeks, wetting the child''s collar.


    No one in the living room said anything for fear of disturbing the two siblings, silently watching over them. One was softly crying; the other was gently stroking her back. Although it was a sad sight, it also softened their hearts. They were each lost in their own thoughts, but they all had a faint or broad smile plastered on their lips. They couldn''t help but feel glad for the teenage girl.


    At least one person in her family accepted her for who she was, and God knew how much it meant to Masha.


    ***


    "So? Who''s the bitch who broke your heart? I really want to have a heart-to-heart talk with her," asked Misha with an innocent-kind of smile that nonetheless made everyone feel creeped out.


    Masha''s mouth twitched a little as she took the kleenex her brother handed her. She blew her nose, then lowered her eyes, chewing on her lip. Even if her brother didn''t judge her, she still hesitated to talk about her love life with him. Everything went too fast, and she had a bit of difficulty adjusting. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/the-cat-is-out-of-the-bag_52007810896032786">#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/the-cat-is-out-of-the-bag_52007810896032786</a> for visiting.


    "If you don''t tell me, I will just ask that guy," shrugged Misha as he rudely pointed Gabriel. "I''m pretty sure he knows."


    "¡­Camille. It was Camille."


    "What? Wait. No, it makes sense, actually," mumbled the child as a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    The two closest persons to his sister had always been Gabriel and Camille. Of course, Masha had other friends and her world didn''t revolve only around those two, but if she had a girlfriend, then the number one candidate was still Camille. Who else could it be? For as long as he could remember, that girl had always been present in his sister''s life.


    "Good, good. Gaby, let''s take the car and pay her a visit, shall we?"


    "Sure, no problem."


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Masha clumsily gripped her brother''s arm as he was about to walk toward the door that led to the garage. "It''s nothing worth getting angry at. I¡­" The teenage girl bit her lips before exhaling, "I can understand why she would break up with me. It''s not easy to take care of a crippled person. It probably is too much responsibility for her."


    "So what? Just because of this, she threw you out like a rag at the first opportunity, not even trying to put in the effort to make your relationship work! I mean, I saw her once, only once, at the hospital! I could understand if she had tried her best to help you and it became too hard on her, but she did nothing! There was not even a trace of her shadow during your most difficult time. No matter what you say, that girl deserves a beating! Hmph!"


    "¡­You know, you''re kinda rubbing salt into the wound," commented Stephan with a wry smile.


    "Shut up," spat out Misha as he shifted his eyes to the teenager, who was still sitting on the floor, cross-legged. "I just don''t get why she''s protecting her. That girl is not worthy of my sister''s affection!"


    Something seemed to flash in his eyes, and the child suddenly turned his attention to Gabriel. "Oh, yeah. Why did you accept to play along, Gaby? I mean, being her fake boyfriend makes it hard for you to find yourself a real girlfriend, no?"


    "Pfft. Isn''t it because he''s in the same boat?" snickered Stephan, throwing a mocking yet ambiguous glance at the young man.


    "Eh?" Misha tilted his head, seemingly not understanding what the teenager meant. It took a few seconds for his brain to process his words, and then, his eyes grew wide as he exclaimed, "What?! You''re gay too?!!"


    "Well, yes," honestly answered Gabriel, his tone calm and even.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ Is that idiot your boyfriend?!" asked Misha in a loud voice, rudely pointing at Stephan.


    "No!" instantly replied Gabriel with a faint grimace, as if the question had scorched his ears. "He is not, and he will never be."


    "Do you have to be so harsh? You''re breaking my heart!" w.h.i.n.ed the teenager, clutching his c.h.e.s.t as though his words had indeed genuinely hurt him, making his heart sting with pain.


    "What heart?"


    "The one you shattered to pieces!"


    "Is that so."


    "You¡ª"


    Before Stephan could spout any more nonsense, the landline rang, startling everyone. Because Gabriel was the closest to it, he stretched a hand to take the phone and answer the call. It was Alexey, and hearing his voice that carried a subtle sense of panic, he felt a little dumbfounded. It seemed like even that stoic man could become anxious once in a while.


    But after listening to what he had to say, Gabriel quickly understood why he was so uneasy. So he promptly reassured him, saying that Misha was safe and sound as he glanced at the boy who stood by his sister''s side. Only then did Misha remember that he had forgotten to call his father and the school to let them know he sneaked home during lunch break, giving the school and his father quite a scare.


    ______________________


    Mini theater


    Misha: Well¡­ Oopsie?


    For early access and small spin-offs, feel free to check out my P a t r . e o n !


    P a t r . e o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter: @ VaesenRs

 Chapter 83 - What She Needed

    Lying on his bed, Misha absently stared at the ceiling, his thoughts swirling about in his head like a storm. Today, too many things happened one after another, and now that he was alone in his room, Gabriel being in the shower and their guests having returned home, he couldn''t help but think back on what he had discovered. It shed some light on a few events he had never understood, yet it also shrouded others in mystery. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/what-she-needed_52162248793189605">#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/what-she-needed_52162248793189605</a> for visiting.


    Truthfully, his sister''s s.e.x.u.a.l orientation did shock him, but only because he had never seen a hint of it in his past life. She had concealed it perfectly, pretending to be in a relationship with Gabriel for years and never acting lovey-dovey with Camille, at least not in his presence. Gabriel was also the same, never showing any signs of his s.e.x.u.a.l preferences. If Misha hadn''t overheard their conversation, he had a feeling he would never have found out about it, even though he was reliving his life all over again.


    Really, he couldn''t tell whether his rebirth was a good thing or a bad one.


    Soon, memories of when his sister collapsed in his arms surfaced in his mind. Her last words, which Misha could never forget even if he wanted to, seemed to resonate in his head like a broken record. Back then, she said that all those years, she was never loved, only played with. But those words didn''t mention anyone; they didn''t clarify who toyed with her heart, which led to Misha thinking she was talking about her long-time boyfriend.


    Now, Misha knew she wasn''t talking about Gabriel but Camille. And after learning the truth about their relationship, Gabriel''s reply to his queries also seemed to make more sense.


    Years ago, his teen self stormed into his office like a tornado, demanding an explanation right here and then. He didn''t give Gabriel time to think about what was going on and grabbed his collar to pull him up from his chair, waiting for an answer he hoped would deny his sister''s words. But his hopes were doomed to be crushed to dust.


    "I''ve never once seen your sister as my lover," snorted the child to himself. "Wasn''t it?"


    At the time, Gabriel spoke the truth; however, it also hinted that he was the one who had broken his sister''s heart, considering her previous wording. It made him appear heartless and cold-blooded, destroying the kind and gentle image Misha had of him. It shattered his whole world into pieces, and he lost it.


    As that dreadful day flashed before his eyes, the boy chewed on his lower lips, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. He had worn blinders for a very long time, only seeing the tip of the iceberg without knowing that there was so much more hidden under it. He was too caught up in his own problems to notice his loved ones'' struggles.


    Back then, he went to see Gabriel before discovering Masha''s death, and he now had a hunch that Gabriel wasn''t aware of the real situation at hand, or else he wouldn''t have played along, pretending to have a falling out with his sister. And surely, he wouldn''t have taken on the bad-guy role so that Misha didn''t discover who had truly broken his sister''s heart.


    That guy would do anything for his loved ones, or so that was what Misha had come to believe. A few months ago, that idiot risked his life to protect him when he fell down the slope, not even hesitating a second before jumping to catch him and cushion his body with his own.


    At long last, Misha could tell that years ago, Gabriel probably acted this way to protect his sister''s secret, as they were afraid he wouldn''t accept her s.e.x.u.a.lity. But in the end, it only led to a lifetime of misunderstandings.


    Because after returning home, Misha fell upon his sister''s corpse, and it became impossible for Gabriel to clarify the whole story and clear his name. From then on, Misha wouldn''t believe anything that came out of his mouth, and his first reaction whenever he met him would be to beat him up, just like he had done at the bar.


    Sighing, Misha rubbed his temples, thinking that his past life was a mess. Although he could understand why Gabriel did what he did, he was still angry deep down. Wasn''t he also someone precious to him, almost like a real little brother? So why did Gabriel decide to protect his sister''s secret at the cost of hurting him so much? Didn''t Gabriel know that he was as important to him as his sister was?


    Did that idiot have any idea of the void he had left in his heart, a void that he was never able to fill up?


    Snorting, Misha rolled over in his bed, burying his head in his pillow. Even if he had a ton of questions, he could not ask them. The Gabriel of this timeline couldn''t answer them, and he would never know what that fool''s real thoughts were at the time.


    All he could do was guess.


    ***


    Instead of going back to the boy''s bedroom after showering, Gabriel went to Masha''s, knocking on the door before entering and sitting on the bed. Although he wore a cold expression on his face, his voice was as gentle as could be as he softly asked, "How do you feel?"


    "Honestly, I''ve got no idea. My emotions are a real mess right now," chuckled the teenage girl, throwing a glance at her best friend from the corner of her eyes. "I don''t know if I''m happy, sad, angry, or confused. It''s hard to say."


    Shifting a bit to prop her upper body up with her elbows, Masha paused for a second, reorganizing her thoughts. Today had been quite the emotional roller coaster for her, and she now felt exhausted. Still, she wanted to chitchat a bit with Gabriel before going to sleep. It would do her good to talk about her inner turmoil with someone, and she knew her best friend was the best candidate. Like always, he would be able to give her peace of mind, if only a little.


    "To be honest, I''m not really surprised by the breakup. I was kinda expecting it. You know, Camille hasn''t come to see me for almost two months now, and lately, she seldom answers my calls. It''s just that I never thought she would break up via text with me." Masha pursed her lips before spitting out, "But seriously, a text?! A freaking text! We''ve been together for two years, and she breaks up with a text! Even if she didn''t have the guts to do it face-to-face, couldn''t she have at least called me? It''s so damn heartless. And cowardly. Gosh, I can''t tell if I''m angry or sad."


    By her side, Gabriel didn''t say anything, silently listening to her grievances. Even so, it didn''t prevent Masha from shifting her attention to him and growling, "And don''t you dare tell me ''I told you'', or I swear I''m gonna tear you apart."


    "¡­I value my life, so I won''t say it."


    "Next time I present you to my girlfriend, I will listen to your opinion. If you say she''s shit, then she''s shit. Aaaah, I really should have believed you! Why the hell didn''t I?!"


    "Well, Camille doesn''t appear to be a bad person on the surface, but deep down, her heart is rotten to the core."


    "Guess people of the same kind can recognize each other at first glance."


    "That was a low blow. And uncalled for."


    "¡­Sorry, my fault. I didn''t mean to vent my anger on you."


    "Don''t worry, I know," faintly smiled Gabriel, patting the teenage girl''s head before adding with a wink, "Anyway, I got quite used to people lashing out at me for no reason. Your brother''s tongue can be quite sharp at times."


    Those words had the merit to make Masha laugh, but her smile didn''t last long, soon dwindling. Averting her eyes, she muttered in a voice barely audible, "¡­Am I the only one who thinks that today, my brother''s reactions to our coming out weren''t the ones of a child''s? It was¡­ It was far too m.a.t.u.r.e."


    "No, I agree with you. Misha often acts like a small a.d.u.l.t, but never as much. If you think about it, he indeed didn''t react as a ten-year-old boy with mental disabilities would."


    Because the anger made his blood boil, Misha forgot to be careful with his wording and straight out said everything that came to his mind, no matter what it was. He wanted to comfort his sister, and that was all that mattered at the time. So what if he showed too much maturity for his age? What his sister needed was her brother accepting her for who she was, telling her the words she needed to hear, and so he didn''t think twice before doing just that.


    "It''s just¡­" Masha sighed, letting herself fall back on the bed. "It''s just that I would like to know what''s going on. I don''t understand how he could change so much in only a few months, but that stubborn boy won''t tell us anything, no matter how many times we pressure him."


    "I don''t think you have any right to complain, though."


    "I know. I know I''m not one to talk and that I hid a lot from him, but I can''t help it! I''m worried to death here! Not even a year ago, he was happily listening to my grandparents'' nonsense, repeating what they said again and again. They instilled him with the idea that gay people are perverts that do bad things to children! And that he should stay away from them!"


    Back at their grandparents'' house, Misha had obediently nodded before smiling broadly, echoing their words as he said that gays were evil persons he would never go near to. If he ever met one, he would scream for help and run away. Her little brother had said it in a na?ve tone, and his smile carried a touch of child-like innocence, but it was nevertheless hurtful to hear. It had made Masha feel choked up, ingraining in her mind that if Misha ever found out about her s.e.x.u.a.lity, he would feel disgusted and distance himself, if not straight out cut her out of his life.


    That fear sunk deep into her bones.


    Even now, it hadn''t disappeared and continued to lurk in the pit of her stomach despite Misha''s comforting words. Masha couldn''t help but fear the day her brother would deny their blood relationship because of her s.e.x.u.a.l orientation. A fear, just like a phobia, wasn''t something she could control. It was unreasonable, and getting over it was a continuous process. She knew it would take a long time before its shadow disappeared¡ªif it ever disappeared.


    As long as Misha stood by her side, Masha wouldn''t have to live in fear of being shunned by her loved ones. That, he would make sure of it.


    _______________________


    For early access and small spin-offs, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter: twitter.com/VaesenRs

 Chapter 84 - Time Sure Flies

    In the living room, Misha lay on his belly on the sofa, happily swinging his legs back and forth as he flipped through a photo album. A new picture fell before his eyes, and surprise flashed across his face. Once the shock passed, he lightly bit a finger to stifle a laugh, making his small shoulders shake.


    A little earlier, Misha burst out laughing at one particular photo, poking fun at Gabriel because of its content. The young man then responded by threatening to confiscate all the photo albums if he ridiculed him one more time. His smile that wasn''t quite a smile told Misha that he was dead serious. Not wanting to lose his newly found treasure, the boy became silent and tried to contain his laughter whenever he fell upon a funny picture, but it was hard. In the end, he had to bit his finger to keep himself in check.


    After calming down, Misha proudly showed off his discovery to his sister, who sat on her wheelchair beside the sofa. Her eyes grew wide when they landed on the picture, and she also almost burst out laughing. Trying to restrain her laughter sent her in a fit of coughing, yet her gaze never left the album in her brother''s hands, seemingly locked on it.


    In the photo, little Gabriel wore a pale pink dress with ruffles and lace and white tights. There was even a big bow clipped atop his head. By the look of it, he didn''t put the clothing on willingly. His sullen face looked like a pufferfish, and his somewhat teary eyes gave off the feeling that he had been wronged, making people''s hearts go soft.


    Beside him stood little Stephan. Unlike his friend, he seemed at ease, showing off his pale blue dress with a proud smile on his lips. With one elbow resting on Gabriel''s shoulder, he made a cute pose for the camera, appearing to be having quite a lot of fun.


    "Hey, Gaby, why were you and Stephan wearing a dress?" asked Misha, throwing his head back to glance at the young man, who was sitting on the other side of the sofa, reading a book.


    "¡­I don''t remember."


    "I''m sure Stephan would, so how come you don''t?" sneered the boy.


    "Well, Stephan bothered his mother until she told her everything about every photo in every album, so of course he knows. But unlike him, I don''t have much interest in those old pictures. If you''re unhappy, you can always call him and ask."


    "I think I''ll do just that!" hummed Misha, extending a hand to take the landline phone.


    Because Gabriel couldn''t answer him most of the time, the boy called Stephan whenever a question popped into his mind. Although he had only been looking through the albums for less than an hour, this phone call was already the fourth one. It made Stephan wonder what the point of hanging up was. Wouldn''t the child call him back a few minutes later, asking about this or that? What did he take him for? An all-knowing kind of machine? But even he wouldn''t remember everything about their childhood!


    Still, Misha expected him to know everything, and when he didn''t, the child would tsk, saying that he was a useless thing. It made the teenager shed a few tears, feeling a little wronged. He was human, and human forgets, you know?


    In the back of his mind, Stephan couldn''t help but lament, thinking that he shouldn''t have left the albums at his friend''s house. After Masha''s and Gabriel''s coming out, no one was in the mood of flipping through the albums, so at the time, he decided not to bring them back with him, telling Misha that he could take a look later when he felt better.


    Who would have thought that one night would be enough for the boy to get back on his feet, resulting in the child harassing him first thing in the morning? Really, that brat was as rude as Masha, if not ruder! Like sister, like brother!


    "So? What about the dresses?" urged Misha, his voice dripping with curiosity.


    "If I remember correctly, my cousins forget their bag at my house after staying for a few days. My mother found it, and I don''t know why, but she thought it would be interesting to see us wearing girls'' clothing. Apparently, she and Gabriel''s mother had always wanted a daughter. Anyway, we became their dolls that day, if my memory serves me right."


    ''Well, looks like Stephan inherited his mother''s love for dressing up people against their will,'' silently snorted Misha, thinking back on those long months of work where he had to wear one weird costume after another. Looking at the photo in his hand, he suddenly felt like he could feel Gabriel''s pain through it, and a bit of sympathy soon began to sprout in his heart.


    "I think it took everything to coax Gabriel into wearing the dress. His mother had to make a lot of concessions to convince him, you know?"


    "¡­"


    ''Forget it, that guy probably didn''t even care about wearing a dress and just deceived his mother to obtain whatever he wanted. Again,'' inwardly sneered the boy, glancing over his shoulder at Gabriel with squinted eyes.


    "Hm, is there something on my face?"


    "Hmph," coldly scoffed Misha before hanging up on Stephan and focusing back his attention on the photo album.


    "¡­?"


    What did he do this time to anger the child? Gabriel silently wondered before shaking his head, deciding not to think about it. Instead, he went back to read his book, quietly flipping the pages. It was better not to ask, or else that boy''s temper would surely flare up again.


    In this way, the day passed by, and not once did Misha bring up the subject of their s.e.x.u.a.lity. The next day, he also didn''t talk about it, same for the next one and all the other days that followed. Time ticked by, but the child never mentioned it. He didn''t act any differently, treating them the same way he had always done. He still scolded Gabriel whenever he felt like it, cooked dinner for everyone, took care of his sister as if she was the most precious thing in the world, and so on.


    Whether they were together or not, whether they were gay or not, it didn''t change the boy''s behavior in the slightest. There was no awkwardness, no silent disapproval, just unconditional love. It slowly made Masha wonder what she had been so afraid of. And as spring came and snow melted, the worries in her heart also started to fade.


    Really, what was there to fear when her brother was like a knight in shining armor, protecting her from everything and nothing? Now, she knew he would love her no matter what.


    But that tranquility of mind only lasted for a short while, until her grandfather called. The moment Masha heard his hoarse voice, all the bad emotions and fears lurking in the depth of her heart came rushing in, viciously reminding her that not everyone in her family was like Misha. In the end, she was still a sick person that would rot in hell in her grandparents'' eyes.


    Seemingly sensing her sudden surge of anxiety, Misha swiftly took the phone from her hand and shooed her away. It made Masha unconsciously smile, a warm feeling welling up in her c.h.e.s.t. It chased away the distressing thoughts, and her tense shoulders finally relaxed a little. Yes, her little knight in shining armor would protect and shelter her whenever she needed it, whether she wanted it or not.


    Once her sister was a bit further away, Misha shifted his gaze to the wall and concentrated on the phone call. As soon as he heard his grandfather''s voice, deep-rooted anger seemed to shine in his eyes, making them appear brighter yet also somber. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/time-sure-flies_52332636303053914">#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/time-sure-flies_52332636303053914</a> for visiting.


    "Masha? Are you there?"


    "She had to go to the toilet, so I took the phone. It''s Misha," flatly answered the boy. "Do you need something?"


    "¡­Well, it''s something I need to discuss with your father or Masha."


    "Then you should have called later in the evening. Don''t you know that my dad is still working at this hour?"


    As an answer, there was a short silence before his grandfather awkwardly coughed and added, "I also wanted to check on Masha''s health."


    "She''s fine, thank you."


    "¡­"


    Although Misha knew he was acting a little too cold, he couldn''t help it. In all honesty, he didn''t remember much of his grandparents as they both died when he was relatively young. To him, they were no better than strangers. Over the past few months, he had seldom interacted with them. Excluding Christmas Eve and his mother''s funeral, the only other time they talked to each other was on his birthday, when they called to wish him a happy 10th birthday.


    And now that he knew it was their fault if his sister kept everything related to her s.e.x.u.a.lity a secret, he only felt resentment toward them. Their words had hurt Masha so much, making her believe that deep down, she was abnormal, if not straight out disgusting. They had shaped how she viewed herself, and Misha couldn''t forgive them for that. If it hadn''t been for their careless words and vilification of homos.e.x.u.a.lity, his sister wouldn''t have had to feel the way she did in their past life. She wouldn''t have kept everything inside until it became too much to bear.


    "Anyway, if you have anything to say, just tell me. I''ll let my dad know."


    "¡­Sure. It''s about your grandmother. Tell your father she''s in palliative care. He will understand."


    After hearing this, Misha froze for a second and didn''t reply immediately. Even though they were talking about his very own grandmother, all he could think about was: ''Oh, it has already been five months since Christmas Eve. Time sure flies.''


    _________________________


    For early access and small spin-offs, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n ! @ rsvaesen


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter: @ VaesenRs

 Chapter 85 - 85. Mary

    As Misha entered the hospital room, the pungent smell of disinfectant assaulted his nose, making him grimace. Even if he was coming to the hospital quite often as of late, he couldn''t get used to that smell no matter what. It always made him feel a little ill at ease, even more so when it was confined to a cramped place such as a small palliative care room.


    After taking in his surroundings, the boy couldn''t help but let out a small sigh. How many times had he come to the hospital this past few months? Well, he didn''t know, but following his transmigration, it felt as though he passed most of his time here, whether as a patient or a visitor.


    It started with his unusual fever that had sent his mother into a panic, and Misha was then hospitalized for around two weeks. A month later, Gabriel fell off the slope with him, which put the teenager in a coma. At the time, Misha and his family visited him almost every day. Afterward, a drunkard ran over his sister and his mother on Christmas Eve, and again, someone else was hospitalized.


    Even after Masha was discharged from the hospital, they still had to come frequently so that the doctors could monitor her health.


    A few weeks ago, they removed the plasters on her legs, and Masha could finally begin the rehabilitation program, meaning that she had to visit the hospital once to twice a week. Yuki helped her with the basics, but the nurse couldn''t help the teenage girl with more specifics exercises, nor could she provide an adapted program for Masha. They needed an expert''s help as they didn''t want to worsen her state because of inadequate methods.


    ''Seriously, I''m sick of those white walls,'' silently snorted Misha as his eyes landed on the bed where his grandmother lay.


    For a second, he was unable to recognize her. She appeared to have aged many years since they had last seen each other, a few months ago. Her wrinkled skin was sickly pale, having taken on greyish and blueish hues, while her grey hair was messy, looking very much like a bird''s nest. Her dull eyes and her cheeks were sunken, giving off the feeling that she had lost many pounds in a matter of a few weeks. Her wrist bones, knuckles, jawlines, and finger joints were overly apparent, a bit as if her skin was directly glued to her bones. All in all, she looked more like a living skeleton than a human being.


    When she noticed the group of four, which was composed of Gabriel, Masha, Misha, and Alexey, she nevertheless smiled, the corner of her cracked lips curling up high. She weakly taped her husband''s hand, telling him, "Be polite, dear! Get them something to drink, ok? And buy some cakes if there are some! You know they''re quite good, right?"


    In response, the old man helplessly shook his head and stood up before kissing his wife''s forehead and leaving for the canteen. He told everyone not to be shy and make themselves at home.


    "Come on! Take a seat, take a seat!"


    Taken aback by his grandmother''s blatant show of happiness at seeing them, Misha froze in place. Guilt seemed to surge in the pit of his stomach, making him feel a little uncomfortable. Lately, he had been scolding his grandparents in his head every night before going to bed, and after such a warm welcome from the very ones he was inwardly cussing out, he suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    With jumbled thoughts swirling about in his head, the boy only moved further inside after Gabriel called his name, asking if something was wrong, to which he responded that everything was fine. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/chapter-85.-mary_52493501367117747">#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/chapter-85.-mary_52493501367117747</a> for visiting.


    Sitting next to his sister''s wheelchair, Misha fidgeted a little in his chair. His grandmother had terminal cancer and didn''t have long left to live. Yet, it didn''t seem to affect her in the slightest. By the look of it, she appeared to have accepted it quite well, maybe because she wasn''t young anymore. At almost 78 years old, Mary thought she was already quite fortunate. Her life had been long enough. If she had a regret, though, it was that she would leave before her husband.


    Because they had their daughter in their early forties, the age difference between the couple and their grandchildren wasn''t small. They were already relatively old when their daughter had her first child and even older when she had her second. They did watch over Masha a few times when she was younger, and she would sometimes spend the weekend at their house. She was a calm child, so it didn''t tire them too much.


    But as they grew older, they had less and less energy and became unable to babysit young children for long periods of time, especially Misha, whose feet never touched the ground. That mischievous kid needed constant care and attention, which exhausted them to death. As such, they rarely took care of the youngest. Besides, their daughter was a housewife and hardly needed their help.


    Although they didn''t spend much time with their grandchildren and seldom interacted with them, they still loved them dearly. Misha could feel it through the caring words his grandmother told them, and complicated feelings rose in his heart, storming about. It was because they genuinely loved their grandchildren and her sister loved them back that their homophobic tendencies deeply hurt her. It made Masha live in constant fear of being shunned by her loved ones if they ever found out about her s.e.x.u.a.l orientation.


    What should Misha think of this? Frankly, he didn''t know.


    While Misha was thinking of such things, his grandfather returned, distributing water bottles and snacks to everyone present in the room. He then went back to sit beside his wife, gently holding and stroking her hand.


    The conversation continued a while longer, and Misha learned that they didn''t find out about Mary''s cancer until it was too late. After their daughter''s death, they weren''t in a good mental state, and they didn''t have an appetite. During that time, Mary didn''t eat much and lost a lot of weight. They also didn''t sleep well, and their nights were short. They didn''t notice the warning signs, thinking it was due to her bad alimentation and lack of sleep.


    It wasn''t until Mary collapsed a few days ago that they learned she had terminal cancer. It came as a shock, but at the same time, Mary felt somewhat relieved at the news and took it with a smile. With a wink, she concluded, "At least, I will be able to meet Gulnas soon and keep her company. Oh, don''t worry dear, I will patiently wait for you with our daughter, so you better take your time before joining us."


    Mary''s optimistic view of her incoming death left everyone in the room dumbstruck. She didn''t avoid the subject, but she also didn''t linger on it. It was only to reassure them, letting them know that she was feeling fine and was happy with the life she had. It had been a fulfilling one. Still, she asked many questions about everyday things, a bit as if she was afraid not to know enough about her grandchildren before passing away.


    In this situation, Misha couldn''t muster the courage to act coldhearted and ignore her. Although he was angry, he also knew his sister wouldn''t feel happy if he ostracized his grandparents because of their homophobic tendencies, even more so when Mary was on her deathbed. What was the point of hurting someone in the last moments of their life? It was only cruel, and it wouldn''t be satisfying in the least.


    And so, Misha answered all of her questions, albeit in a sullen way. But when the subject of school came up, the boy became oddly silent, averting his eyes. It wasn''t because he had terrible grades; on the contrary, they were excellent, shocking everyone, even his father. No, in truth, his reluctance to talk about school was mostly due to the weird atmosphere shrouding his classroom.


    Since the day he sneaked out, the teachers started to keep an eye on him, and the same could be said of his classmates, although in their case, it was due to curiosity, not worry. Being the center of everyone''s attention gave Misha goosebumps, and going to school was now a kind of torture. He felt like he was a zoo animal, and therefore, the boy often tried to skip school using whatever means he could. But his lies and excuses were more often than not seen through by Gabriel, making it almost impossible for Misha to stay at home.


    "And what about a little girlfriend?" asked Mary, changing the topic. "Did you take a fancy to someone at school?"


    "¡­No!" choked up Misha, staring at his grandmother with a horrified gaze.


    How could he ever take a fancy to the girls at school?! Considering his real age, that was just creepy, and the mere thought of dating a little girl made his stomach churn in disgust. For God''s sake, he wasn''t a pervert! If he ever had to take a fancy to someone, then it would be someone older, someone who made him feel at ease and whose touch didn''t make him feel nauseous. Yes, someone just like Gabriel!


    ''¡­Wait. Where the hell did that thought come from?'' silently cried out Misha, instinctively throwing a glance at Gabriel as if to reassure himself that that thought had no reason to be. But in the end, when he saw that handsome face of his, his c.h.e.s.t nevertheless welled up with warmth.


    "¡­"


    Not wanting to dwell on the matter too much, feeling that if he did, he would discover something he didn''t want to find out about just yet, Misha resolutely tossed the thought at the back of his mind, determined to ignore it.


    "Oh? Aren''t you super close to Vanessa, though?" teased Masha, bringing the boy back down to earth.


    ''Oh, no, please, sis'', I''m begging you, don''t say that! Vanessa will be Dereck''s girlfriend, ok?! Who goes around dragging their best friend''s future girlfriend?! No, no, and no!'' inwardly replied Misha, while outwardly, he said, "Can I have a friend who''s a girl?! Vanessa is just a friend! Just a friend!"


    "Is that so," chuckled his sister with a ''I know what''s truly going on'' kind of look on her face, making Misha despair a little.


    "She really is just a friend!" w.h.i.n.ed the boy, almost wanting to crawl into a hole and disappear.


    In this way, time thus passed by, and they left when Mary became too tired, dozing off because of the painkillers. At the door, his grandfather hugged everyone one after another, Misha included. It made his body tense up, but he didn''t refuse it, clumsily hugging back Fredrick. Over the past few months, his grandfather had also lost a lot of weight, and the chubby man now appeared overly thin, not to say frail. Misha felt as though he could break him in half if he hugged him with a bit too much strength.


    "Thank you all for coming today. Mary was delighted to see you," gently smiled Fredrick, and another pang of guilt surged in Misha''s heart.


    "No need to thank us. We will come again," replied Masha, kissing her grandfather on his cheek.


    However, she couldn''t keep her promise; that very night, Mary died in her sleep.


    ______________


    For early access and small spin-offs, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs

 Chapter 86 - Lets Get my Sister a Girlfriend

    Misha had almost no memories of his grandmother''s funeral. Did he even attend to it in his past life? In all honesty, he couldn''t remember. His mind was too foggy. It seemed that his past-self did come, but at the same time, he also had the feeling he hadn''t. One thing for sure, though, was that attending her burial was not an enjoyable experience, and he sure could have done without it.


    Fiddling with the boutons of his sleeve cuffs, the boy looked around the church in search of some familiar faces. But he soon realized that he knew almost no one except for his immediate family. Besides them, there was also Gabriel, Stephan, and even Yuki, who had come to offer their sympathy and act as moral supports.


    For the umpteenth time, Misha couldn''t help but throw a glance at the nurse, discreetly sizing her up. She stood beside Masha, helping her move about her wheelchair, very attentive to her every need.


    It had been a few months since his sister''s accident, and Masha had more or less grown accustomed to her new physical condition. She could now get around without help, yet neither she nor Yuki seemed to want to bring up the subject. The nurse silently cooperated with the teenage girl, lending a hand whenever Masha asked for it. Sometimes, his sister didn''t even need to ask, and Yuki had already run to her side.


    Like today, Yuki had no real reason to come to the funeral; however, she was nevertheless here, quietly supporting Masha. She didn''t attend the burial as her nurse but as her friend. Anyone could tell that they had grown closer over the past few months. Along the way, Yuki had also started helping with the house chores more and more. Whether it was for cleaning up or cooking, she was always ready to land a helping hand, reducing Misha''s workload by a lot, to the point where the child was left with so much free time that he sometimes wondered what to do.


    Smacking his lips, Misha observed the two a little longer. His sister had tried not to cry during the ceremony, but it was without much success. The tears still ended up rolling down her cheeks, and she was now burying her head in the crook of Yuki''s neck, sniffling and hiccupping. The nurse didn''t say anything and gently stroked her back. As always, her face appeared expressionless, but her eyes seemed to shine with tenderness whenever they landed on Masha.


    "What are you thinking about?" faintly chuckled Gabriel, his voice snapping Misha out of his thoughts. "If you keep on staring at those two so much, they''re going to feel awkward."


    "¡­Is Yuki in love with my sister?" quietly asked Misha, looking around to make sure no one would hear them.


    Because the boy stood in an inconspicuous corner, there wasn''t anyone nearby. Stephan had long disappeared who knows where, whereas his father was talking with Fredrick, who was also surrounded by friends. Everyone seemed to have forgotten his existence except for Gabriel.


    "Well, that," mumbled the young man, a little taken aback by the child''s straightforward question.


    "Or is my sister in love with her?" interrupted Misha, seemingly talking to himself. "They''re suspicious. Hm, what do you think? Don''t they look good together? Wouldn''t Yuki be a good partner for my sister?"


    Misha dared to say such things because the nurse was always there for his sister, and he had a pretty strong hunch that it wasn''t only due to her job. She was supposed to come two to three times a week, yet she was at their house five days a week. Sometimes, she would show up on weekend days or holidays. Moreover, Yuki didn''t hesitate to take his sister''s side no matter what. She even scolded him when he stumbled upon their conversation a while back and discovered his sister''s lies, which had sent him into a fit of anger. Although it lacked tact, it had prevented Misha from saying things he would have regretted.


    Well, Yuki seemed to feel a bit guilty afterward, quietly doing more housework and whatnot as if to atone for her untactful words. It had made Misha feel a little helpless. Truthfully, he didn''t mind her intervention in the slightest, feeling grateful instead. If she hadn''t spoken up, Masha and Gabriel wouldn''t have told him anything, taking the blame in silence. They would have let him vent his anger as much as he wanted, and even if Misha did have to right to be angry, he also needed to look at the other side of the story.


    Whether he liked it or not, Misha had to know he had hurt his sister first so that he wouldn''t keep on hurting her. For him, his sister was worth the world, and he didn''t want to hurt her any more than he already had. Hurting her was hurting himself. Although it was due to his innocence as a child, Misha wouldn''t shy away from his responsibility. If he was the root of the issue, he could at least do something about it and help his sister overcome her fear. But to do that, he had to know the problem first, which wouldn''t have been possible if Yuki hadn''t opened her mouth.


    Back then, it maybe wasn''t the best time to tell him the truth, but Misha knew Yuki didn''t mean any harm by doing so. After interacting with her for so long, he had understood she was actually awkward and sometimes didn''t know when or how to express herself. Nevertheless, she stood on his sister''s side and didn''t hesitate to tell him the harsh truth, not treating him with kid gloves. Considering this, Yuki was a good counterpart for someone like his sister, who kept everything inside for fear of hurting him.


    "Yup. Yuki is perfect for my sister," concluded Misha, a broad smile soon blooming on his face.


    "¡­"


    What was Gabriel supposed to say to that?


    "So, won''t the fake boyfriend help me get my sister a girlfriend?" sweetly asked the boy, shifting back his attention to the young man standing beside him.


    The smile curved the child''s eyes into adorable crescent moons, yet they also seemed to carry a hint of silent threat. Even if Misha had forgiven them for lying, he still held some grudges, and Gabriel was the one who had to bear with the child''s mood swings. Upon seeing that sweet expression of his, he knew he couldn''t say no, or else all hell would break loose.


    "¡­Sure," coughed Gabriel, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    In response, the boy let out a chuckle, rubbing his hands with glee. It made him look overly mischievous, as though he was plotting something terrible. That expression of his drew the attention of a few persons, who then threw him odd gazes. What was that child laughing at when they were in the middle of mourning?


    But Misha could care less about their thoughts, too happy with the idea of getting his sister a girlfriend. She had done so much for him in their past life, working herself to the bones just so he could live comfortably. Now, it was his turn to take care of her and ensure she didn''t lack anything, starting with a doting lover.


    ***


    After returning home, Misha didn''t take his sweet time before ambushing Yuki, shooing Gabriel and his sister away. While the boy was busy sounding out the nurse, he had given Gabriel the mission to distract Masha and also comfort her. Their grandmother''s death had affected her more than she wanted to let them know, and right now, she needed someone by her side.


    Once they were left alone in the kitchen, Misha squinted his eyes, intently staring at Yuki¡ªwho had already begun to busy herself with tonight''s dinner. He watched her cut the vegetables for a short while before suddenly asking, when she put the knife away to wash the potatoes, "Hey, are you in love with my sister?"


    The unexpected question startled Yuki, and she dropped the potatoes in the sink. Slowly, she turned her head toward the child, whose eyes were sparkling with expectation. At first, she thought of denying it, but after seeing that excited face of his, she couldn''t. Swallowing back the words on the tip of her tongue, she waited for a few more seconds before finally mustering the courage to open her mouth, saying, "¡­Is it that obvious?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" nodded Misha like a little chick pecking at the ground, looking for food. Then, he abruptly stopped moving his head about, correcting himself, "Well, maybe not that much. But anyway, that doesn''t matter. You''re really, really in love with her?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "Seriously? I didn''t know you were gay."


    "I don''t really care about gender. If I love someone, then I love them, and that''s all," shrugged Yuki, picking up the potatoes to wash them once more. "I never labeled my s.e.x.u.a.l orientation, and I don''t plan on doing so. It''s too troublesome. Although I do have a preference for men, I''ve never been against the idea of being in a couple with someone of the same gender as me. To me, it doesn''t matter as long as I feel happy in this person''s company."


    As Misha quietly listened to Yuki, a pensive look flashed across his face. He couldn''t help but be a little drawn to her point of view. Because she never treated him as a child, she told him things exactly as she viewed them. Gabriel and Masha avoided talking about their s.e.x.u.a.lity, changing the topic whenever it got too close to it, but Yuki didn''t. She would always tell him everything he wanted to know straightforwardly.


    "So, what do you love about my sister?" curiously asked Misha, sorting out the spices they would need to add more flavor to the meat.


    "If I say everything, would you believe me?" lightly chuckled Yuki.


    "Eeeh? That''s cheating! I want to know more!"


    "Ok, ok, I got it. How to say this¡­" whispered the nurse, her eyes becoming tender. "Your sister is a strong person, you know? Despite going through such a tragedy, she didn''t lose her smile. She worries more about her family than herself, even though her legs are in such a state. She''s full of life, gentle yet firm in her conviction. Well, she''s a little too stubborn at times, but it''s also charming in a way. I love to hear her laugh and listen to her stories. It makes me feel warm inside. I''m not a good talker, and I was often told that I''m dull or untactful. But your sister doesn''t mind it, and she talks for the both of us."


    "Hm? You say you''re not a good talker, but you''re talking quite a lot right now."


    "That''s because the topic of our conversation is your sister," replied Yuki, a smile in her voice.


    As they prepared the dinner, they chatted, and all along, Yuki had a faint smile curling up the corner of her lips. She wasn''t the most expressive person on earth, but it didn''t prevent Misha from noticing the deep love she held toward his sister.


    "Then why don''t you confess? To me, it feels like my sister shares your feelings."


    "Misha, how old am I?"


    "Around 24, I think? Why?"


    "How old is your sister?"


    "¡­Oh."


    "Besides, it hadn''t been that long since Camille broke up with her. And most of all, from an ethical point of view, I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to confess to my patient."


    "Well, isn''t Masha''s birthday next month? She will turn 18, so legally speaking, it should be fine, no? And it has been months since the breakup. It''s not like you''re taking advantage of it. I mean, Masha is not feeling as depressed now."


    "That''s¡­"


    "And who cares about that ethical thing! If you fell in love, you fell in love! What''s wrong with that? If you confess, I''m sure it would make the best birthday gift ever!"


    "¡­Let me think about it," sighed Yuki, rubbing her neck.


    When it came to love matters, that boy was worse than a teenage girl, talking non-stop and pushing her about. But maybe he was right; maybe she should try to find the courage to confess. Perhaps their love story would be a happy ending. Who knows?


    Author has something to say: Happy Saint-Patrick''s day! /o/


    For early access and small spin-offs, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter: twitter.com/VaesenRs Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/let''s-get-my-sister-a-girlfriend_52604499428179180">#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/let''s-get-my-sister-a-girlfriend_52604499428179180</a> for visiting.

 Chapter 87 - Happy Eighteenth Birthday

    Today, Masha turned eighteen, officially entering a.d.u.l.thood. Yet, she didn''t feel any different; she was neither happy nor excited about getting older, on the contrary. She welcomed her eighteenth birthday with utter indifference, thinking it wasn''t anything special. Just another day like all other days. It wasn''t like last year, where she went out to have fun with her loved ones, playing around in Montreal all day long.


    As that thought crossed her mind, a sweet bitterness overflowed her heart.


    Back then, her legs were still functional, straight, and beautiful, allowing her to walk on her own two feet. The weekend had been busy, so much so that she didn''t have time to take a breather, but it had also been wonderful. She had visited Le Jardin Botanique de Montreal and La Ronde, places she had wanted to see with her own two eyes for a very long time. On the last day, she rode every roller coaster possible, laughing and screaming her lungs out together with her mother and Camille. Now, both were gone. One died to protect her, whereas the other cut her out of her life, not showing her any mercy whatsoever. It was hard not to feel depressed at the thought.


    "Don''t think about it," winced Masha, burying her face in a big teddy bear. "It''s fine. I''m fine."


    Rubbing her cheek against the belly of the stuffed bear, she tried to chase away the bad thoughts, and as a result, they wandered to that plush in her arms. It was the one her brother had won for her at the amus.e.m.e.nt park, a year ago. Although the teddy bear was bright pink and a bit on the ugly side, she didn''t hide it and instead kept it in her bed in plain view, snuggling against its belly whenever she felt down. It always made her feel a little better, and over time, it had become a habit, not to say a conditioned reflex.


    And so, when Gabriel opened the door after knocking, what he saw was the young woman entangled with the big teddy bear in her bed. It was quite an odd picture if one considered that she was butt-n.a.k.e.d. At one point, she had tossed the bedsheets on the floor in her sleep, and her pajama was nowhere in sight, probably lost somewhere between the blankets, the floor, and the bed, if not underneath the pillows.


    "¡­Why aren''t you wearing anything?" asked the young man with a sigh, closing the door behind him.


    "''Cause it''s damn hot! And it''s not like it matters, anyway. You''re gay."


    "And what would you have done if it had been your brother instead of me?"


    "He''s a child. Who cares if he sees me n.a.k.e.d?"


    "¡­And what about Yuki?"


    "¡­She helps me take my bath! She sees me n.a.k.e.d all the time," mumbled Masha, her cheeks slightly flushing in spite of herself. "But who cares about that? Why did you interrupt my sweet time with my teddy bear?! What bad manners!"


    "¡­" Gabriel''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t dwell into the matter any further, or else he feared his IQ would fell into the negative. Instead, he said, "Did you see the hour? It''s about time you get out of bed."


    "The hour?" repeated Masha before glancing at the clock on the nightstand. Instantly, her eyes grew wide as she realized that it was already the middle of the afternoon. "So late?!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/happy-eighteenth-birthday_52700801168112702">#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/happy-eighteenth-birthday_52700801168112702</a> for visiting.


    "Well, you had your physical therapy yesterday. When you returned home, you were exhausted, and when I came this morning to wake you up, you were still dead asleep. So, I decided to let you rest a little longer."


    Because Masha still hadn''t thrown the blankets aside when he first checked up on her, Gabriel hadn''t realized she was n.a.k.e.d underneath. He just glanced inside the room and called her name a few times, but there was no answer. However, her loud snoring told him she was alive and well, so the young man decided to close the door and come back later instead of f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y waking her up. He was well aware of how tiring and stressful physical therapy sessions could be, and it was thus better to let her rest.


    "Even so¡­" sighed Masha, rubbing her eyes to wake herself up a bit more.


    One thing Masha hated about physical therapy was that the next day, she would be half-dead. Her body was sore all over, and she always discovered new muscles she had no idea existed. Fatigue overcame her, and she felt like doing nothing, which was why today, like every other day, she lingered in her bed after waking up and got lost in thought.


    Despite urgently needing to go to the toilet, Masha curled up around her teddy bear and pretended she hadn''t noticed her bladder screaming in agony. Climbing into her wheelchair was quite a challenging task right now. Although the pain wasn''t as worse as the day following her first physical therapy session, her body was nonetheless uncooperative, her limbs as heavy as iron. It was difficult to move about in such a pitiful state.


    More than once, Masha thought of giving up the rehabilitation program during these past few months, but she knew she had to go through it if she wanted to regain strength in her legs and restore a bit of flexibility in her knees. Even if it could never be like before, she wished to recover as much mobility as possible. It was for herself but also for her family. She didn''t want to be any more of a burden than she already was.


    Over these past months, Masha met many people at the hospital, each going through different rehabilitation programs adapted for their own needs. The various interactions she had with them broadened her mind and encouraged her to continue the treatment, no matter how hard and painful it was.


    For instance, there was this man whose brain was severely injured in a car accident. The policeman brought him home at his demands instead of the hospital, and thus, they didn''t notice the internal bleeding in time. Because of this, he almost ended up in a vegetable state. The sciatic nerve had also been damaged, meaning that his legs were in pretty bad shape, although the injury wasn''t visible to the n.a.k.e.d eyes. Not only did he had to relearn how to walk, but he also had to relearn daily things as simple as putting on clothes and wash his teeth.


    After listening to his story, Masha felt like her situation wasn''t as hopeless. Besides, that man wasn''t the only one who made her feel that way. She also heard about people who got better, even better than expected. It made her feel hope. Now she had a feeling she could and would get better, though it would take effort and time.


    "How long are you going to laze in bed? Get dressed and come down," sighed Gabriel, urging her to get out of bed.


    "Hmph," snorted Masha, who nevertheless did as told, quickly putting on a long dress that hid most of her legs. "I need to get to the toilet first, though."


    "I don''t think you need my help anymore to do that, right¡­?"


    "I''m not sure I can reach it fast enough," smirked Masha, making Gabriel pull a face.


    Without a word, he took her in his arms and brought her to the second-floor toilet. Then, after Masha did what she had to do and washed her hands, he carried her to the stairs and started to walk it down.


    "¡­?" Masha tilted her head, staring at the young man''s face with question marks flashing in her eyes, but before she could ask why he didn''t put her in the stairlift, the living room entered her line of sight, and she instinctively swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue.


    On the sofa sat Stephan, Alexey, and Yuki, whereas three children directly sat on the floor, cross-legged. They were whispering who knows what to each other, a mischievous look plastered on their small faces. Like often, Dereck had brought his dog with him, and he was currently hugging it, kissing its head now and then. He knew Masha was very fond of it, so he would take it with him whenever he came to visit, letting the young woman pet it as much as she wanted.


    But their presence wasn''t what drew most of her attention. No, what mostly caught her eye were the colorful birthday decorations that wished her a happy eighteenth birthday and the small mountain of gifts piled up in the corner of the living room. Masha knew they wouldn''t forget her birthday, but she never thought they would gather to celebrate it with her, especially not her brother''s friends, whom she had become familiar with over the past few months.


    "Oh, the guest of honor finally consented to show up," chuckled Stephan, who was the first to notice Masha''s arrival. "And in a bride carry to boot! What an entrance!"


    As soon as Misha heard him, he swiftly turned his head toward the stairs before leaping to his feet and running to his sister. Gabriel didn''t even have the time to put her in her wheelchair that Misha was already by their side, broadly smiling as he said, "Happy eighteenth birthday, sis''!"


    Once the boy said it, everyone echoed his words, wishing her a happy day and whatnot, all in a disorderly manner. From the corner of her eyes, Masha could see Yuki nodding at her, pointing Misha with a tilt of her head to let her know that this surprise birthday party was his idea.


    ''Well, in the end, it seems like my birthday will be lively this year too,'' thought Masha as she stretched her hands to bring her little brother in her arms, tightly hugging him and thanking him in a soft voice.


    _______________________


    For early access and small spin-offs, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs

 Chapter 88 - A Bunch of Birthday Gifts (Part 1)

    While Masha was busy playing board games with her friends and her father, who was still a klutz and got his a.s.s kicked by the children without understanding why and how it happened, Misha and Yuki prepared dinner and set the table. Although Masha urged them to get out of the kitchen and keep her company, saying they could order takeout, they both refused. They had planned the meal they would cook days ago and bought everything necessary to make it, so they couldn''t exactly let the ingredients go to waste.


    And once the delicious smell wafted out of the kitchen, Masha had to admit it whetted her appetite so much more than any takeout could ever do. It even distracted her for a second, and she made a mistake that cost her greatly in the current game she was playing; she tossed out the wrong cards. It wasn''t because it was her birthday that Gabriel would go easy on her, and he took the opportunity to steal the said cards, not allowing her to take them back after realizing her mistake.


    But before Masha could complain, accusing him of being a heartless man and whatnot, Misha and Yuki called them over, announcing that dinner was ready. Everyone dropped what they were doing and eagerly moved to the kitchen. When they saw the sumptuous meal that was worthy of a banquet, they couldn''t help but salivate, their eyes slightly growing wide in anticipation.


    What could they say? Today, their cooks outdid themselves.


    Because Masha was a seafood lover, Misha and Yuki turned their attention to Asian recipes when planning out the meal. After deliberating, they decided to make different kinds of dishes, which they then displayed on small plates before lining them up on the table. Everyone could serve themselves however they wanted, a bit like a Chinese buffet.


    Yuki had learned a few dishes from her Japanese mother, who loved to cook. She had the bad habit of "borrowing" her daughter to help her in the kitchen whenever she was free. And so, as a result of helping her mother cook since her teenage days, the nurse''s cooking skills were excellent, not to say marvelous.


    Because Misha was used to Western cooking and seldom tried his hand at Asian recipes, he wasn''t very confident in preparing today''s dinner. As such, he took on the helper role, dutifully following Yuki''s instructions to the letter. With those two great cooks cooperating, let''s say that the result of today''s meal couldn''t be any better.


    Long story short, Masha felt as though she was at a restaurant, making her smile unconsciously. Since her accident a few months ago, she hadn''t been out often, preferring to stay at home. She didn''t like the curious stares indiscreet passersby cast at her, nor did she like the pity she sometimes could see shining in their eyes. It always made her feel uncomfortable, a bit as if she had become a zoo animal or something along those lines. Although Masha knew she would have to get used to it one day or another, she still wanted to avoid those kinds of gaze for the time being.


    Right now, she still wasn''t strong enough to face them. She first had to come to terms with her new physical condition, accepting that she would never be the same. And to make matters worse, the breakup with Camille had shattered the little confidence she had managed to gain back. That had a huge impact on her self-esteem, though she would never admit it aloud.


    And when Masha attended her grandmother''s funeral over a month ago, she heard the child of a relative ask her mother why her legs were so weird. Because her knees had been shattered beyond repair, the doctors did many surgeries to put them back together, leaving a lot of scars in their wake. Despite their efforts, the knees were now bent at an odd angle, deforming her legs, but it was better than nothing as they nearly had to cut her legs below the knees. The injuries had been that severe, and the fact that her legs were still whole was almost a miracle.


    But even so, hearing that child''s innocent question had made her feel self-conscientious, and Masha regretted wearing a dress that reached the middle of her t.h.i.g.hs. However, it was the only black clothing she had to attend a funeral, and at the time, she didn''t think someone would comment on the state of her legs. Even if the child''s mother apologized on her son''s behalf, the harm was already done. Since then, she started to wear long dresses that would hide her "weird" legs.


    Of course, her little knight in shining armor noticed all of this. In a sensible way, Misha never proposed to do anything that implied going to a public place, like the restaurant or the movie theater. They mostly stayed at home, except when she had to go to the hospital.


    In all honesty, her brother''s consideration always touched Masha to no end, but it also made her feel guilty deep down. She was the oldest, yet she was being taken care of and spoiled rotten. At his age, Misha should be enjoying his life, not nursing her! Every time such thoughts crossed her mind, she told herself that she had to get better as fast as possible, if only for her brother''s sake. And one day, it would be her turn to return the favor and pamper him to death.


    ***


    After gorging themselves until their bellies became round, they moved back to the living room. As Misha bounced around like a small bunny, the boy excitedly told his sister to stay still while he brought her her birthday gifts. He stood in front of the little mountain with a pensive look on his face, as if he wondered what he should choose first. Ultimately, he decided to start the ball rolling with Dereck and Vanessa''s gift.


    "I want to give it, I want to give it!" clapped the little girl, snatching the present from his hands before running to Masha. "It''s from Dereck and me. We chose it together!"


    "They also used up all of their pocket money to buy it," snickered Misha.


    "Why did you say it?!" cried out Vanessa, stomping her foot.


    Why? Because he wanted his sister to know that it wasn''t the children''s parents who paid for it. His friends saved their own money to buy his sister a birthday gift, and he thought it was worth mentioning it. They could have bought something for themselves, yet they decided to spend it on his sister''s present instead.


    And as expected, Masha felt touched by his words. No matter what the gift would be, just the fact that the two children put so much effort into it made her happy from the bottom of her heart. Without further ado, she unwrapped the present, and when she saw what was inside, she felt her heart soften. It was a medium-sized plush dog, but not any dog; it looked very much like Dereck''s pug, even having the same foolish look plastered on its face.


    "With this, even if you can pet Lady every day, you will be able to pet the plush instead!" said Dereck with a sweet smile, which made two dimples appear in his chubby cheeks.


    He and Vanessa had noticed that Masha seemed to become happier whenever she hugged his dog. Of course, he couldn''t give her Lady, so the two children discussed and decided to find a plush that looked very much like his pug. Because Masha had many kinds of plushies in her room, they concluded that she probably liked plushies a lot. Little did they know that most were from Misha, who had won them at the amus.e.m.e.nt park a year ago.


    Nevertheless, Masha fell in love with it. She put it on her l.a.p as she beckoned the children to come close so that she could hug them, "Thank you so much! I like it a lot!"


    "Hehe, you''re welcome," giggled Vanessa in her arms.


    "I''m happy if you like it!" added Dereck with a nod.


    After the group hug, the children sat back on the floor, the boy picking up his dog to put it between his crossed legs. While they did so, Stephan declared, "It''s my turn now!"


    Hearing this, Masha eyed him with a bit of suspicion, afraid of the incoming gift. Knowing Stephan, it could be anything, and she secretly hoped it was something children could see. Didn''t that guy give Gabriel a collection of p.o.r.n DVDs last time, right in front of his stepmother to boot? What couldn''t he do?


    But unexpectedly, it wasn''t anything outrageous. It was two wide hoodies that looked almost like blankets, long enough to reach her knees. They appeared cozy; they also had a cute design. At first glance, Masha could tell they were something her friend had made himself. Really, how many hours did he pass on designing and sewing those hoodies?


    Surprised, Masha stared at them for a short while before coming back to her senses and putting one on. Just as she had thought, it was very comfortable, almost making her feel drowsy.


    "Thanks, Steph. The size is perfect, and your sewing skills are as amazing as ever! I love them."


    "You''re welcome. But where''s my hug?" asked Stephan with a c.o.c.ked eyebrow.


    "¡­Come here," chuckled Masha before hugging him tightly.


    Even if Masha didn''t complain aloud, Stephan had long realized that most of the clothes she owned were now uncomfortable to wear or challenging to put on herself, especially tight pants and jeans. Therefore, she more often than not wore the same dresses. And so, he decided to sew her some comfortable clothes that were as cute as they were original, taking into account her tastes and what she liked. It was tailor-made for her, and no one else in the world would ever have the same hoodies as hers.


    While his sister hugged Stephan, Misha tilted his head, feeling like he had just discovered something a little shocking. All those weird costumes he had to wear in the past, it couldn''t be that Stephan was the one who made them all, right? He did learn that Stephan loved to sew during one of their many conversations, but he had no idea his craftsmanship was this good, worthy of a designer. Misha had always wondered where the hell did Stephan find so many custom-made clothes for his employees; well, maybe he had his answer.


    Before Misha could dwell on the matter any further, Gabriel snapping him out of his thoughts, saying, "I think it''s our turn now?"


    "Right!" excitedly nodded Misha, urging his father to take their gift and bring it to the small table beside his sister''s wheelchair. "It''s from Gabriel, dad, and me!"


    "From the three of you?"


    "Yup!" smiled the boy, his eyes curving into crescent moons.


    Instinctively, Masha smiled back before starting to unwrap the gift, carefully and slowly. Seeing her brother''s excited face made her curious to know what their present was. Really, what could it be?


    _____________


    For early access and small spin-offs, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/a-bunch-of-birthday-gifts-(part-1)_52811175133500164">#%5Bbl%5D_13970629705720705/a-bunch-of-birthday-gifts-(part-1)_52811175133500164</a> for visiting.


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs

 Chapter 89 - A Bunch of Birthday Gift (Part 2)

    Finding his sister a birthday gift had been quite tricky, not to say stupidly hard. It wasn''t that difficult before her accident, but now, Misha had to use all of his brain cells to think of something she would genuinely love. And considering the terrible headache that came to haunt him whenever he overworked his brain, it hadn''t been easy for his poor head these past few weeks.


    Before, Masha loved to go out, whether for a walk in the city or a hike deep into the forest. Sports were her favorite pastime; as long as she could move her body about, she would feel satisfied. Knowing this, their mother more often than not brought her outside for her birthday, going to the beach, the amus.e.m.e.nt park, the water park, and so forth. Anywhere that allowed her to spend her energy to her heart''s content was good, really.


    However, it wasn''t possible anymore. Not only because Masha didn''t like exposing herself to the public eye, but also because she was in the middle of her rehabilitation program, reinforcing her legs and trying to learn how to walk around with crutches. In the long run, she should regain a bit of her mobility, meaning that she wouldn''t have to stay in her wheelchair all day long, though she would need to use elbow crutches to get by.


    Needless to say, Masha wasn''t in the mood to visit any place, especially crowded ones.


    And so, Misha had to think of something else. His sister didn''t like books, always saying that reading made her feel sleepy. Movies were good, but it wouldn''t keep her busy very long. As for board games, she couldn''t play alone. After discussing with Gabriel and his father for a long time, they finally had a stroke of genius a few days ago. Of course, Gabriel was then tasked with probing Masha, ensuring that their idea would please her before buying it.


    Still, Masha was left dumbfounded after opening her present, not expecting its content. She never realized that Gabriel was testing the waters when he brought up the subject of video games not too long ago. The PlayStation console before her eyes was thus a real surprise, and she foolishly stared at it, seemingly not knowing how to react. But soon, the look of surprise left her face and a broad smile took its place.


    "You will let me play with you, right?" asked Misha, the corners of his mouth curling up high.


    Although the console looked like a dinosaur to him, it didn''t rebuke him in the slightest, on the contrary. He didn''t own one in his previous life as he was too poor to afford it, so it did appear somewhat novel in his eyes. Well, he still played with Dereck at his house once in a while, but not much. As for Masha, she probably never touched a game console in their past life; she had been too busy to relax and enjoy a bit of free time. However, Misha just knew she would love video games, especially a few particular games that would come out in the near future.


    "Why wouldn''t I let you play with me?" chuckled Masha, lovingly looking at her little brother before hugging him. "Frankly, no matter the game, I''m sure I will need a helper."


    "Great! ''Cause, you know, we bought a lot of video games too," replied Misha with a grin, escaping from her arms to run to the tiny mountain of gifts left.


    They had wrapped each game individually in big and small boxes, just so Masha would have to unwrap a ton of presents. Some even had a few extra layers, looking very much like Russian dolls. By doing this, they made sure she could never guess what was inside. Would it indeed be video games? Or something else like a plush toy or a cute keychain?


    As Masha continued to unwrap the gifts one after another, she realized that the quality of the wrapping varied, letting her know that three people had done it; it hadn''t been the work of a single person.


    For a moment, she couldn''t help but imagine Gabriel, her brother, and her father sitting on the floor of the living room, busying themselves with wrapping the different-sized boxes while she was at the hospital with Yuki, going through a physical therapy session. In her mind, she could very well visualize her father''s frown as he slowly wrapped a box, trying to do something that wasn''t too bad looking. He had never been good with his ten fingers, unlike his wife and children, and it was easy to pinpoint which presents he had wrapped. It was the ones who were slightly crooked.


    This discovery made her c.h.e.s.t well up with warmth. Her father had been overly busy these past few months, often working overtime to earn more money, and as such, he wasn''t very present at home. Even if Gabriel could pay for her medical expenses, it didn''t settle well with Alexey. He maybe was his daughter''s boyfriend, but he was her one and only father. Thus, he shouldn''t rely on the young man for everything. Alexey naturally wanted to pay for what he could, which also meant he had to work more. His salary wasn''t small, but he had been sending money to his parents back in Russia for the past few years, and he didn''t have much savings.


    Yet, that ever-busy father of hers took the time to wrap a few gifts, and he also attended her birthday this year. He wasn''t away on a business trip and instead sat next to her, quietly watching over her. That thought made Masha happier than any gift ever could.


    "Yuki, it''s your turn!" giggled Misha, snapping Masha out of her thoughts.


    "I know," replied the nurse in a flat tone, pulling a small box out of her pocket. "It''s a bit clich¨¦, but I hope you will like it."


    "You didn''t have to buy me something, you know?"


    "Well, I wanted to. Is it bad?"


    "No, of course not," stuttered the young woman, scratching her slightly flushed cheek with her free hand.


    On the side, Misha intently observed their every interaction, a smirk soon curling up the corner of his mouth. Those two were so obvious! Except for someone as clueless and dense as his father, everyone could tell they held feelings for each other! Thinking this, he couldn''t help but nudge Gabriel with his elbow, silently pointing the two love birds with his chin. The boy wanted to share his excitement with someone, hoping to see the same smirk on their face.


    However, Gabriel didn''t smirk and bent over instead, whispering in the child''s ear so that no one else would hear him, "Didn''t I tell you to stop staring at them? You''re going to make them feel self-conscious one of these days."


    In response, Misha swiftly covered his ear with his hand as though it had been burned, glancing at Gabriel with resentful eyes. The man''s warm breath had made his ear feel uncomfortably itchy, sending a shiver crawling down his spine, and he sure as hell didn''t like that feeling. He couldn''t pinpoint why, so he decided to ignore it for the time being, and instead, his mouth twisted into a pout, letting Gabriel know that he wasn''t very happy with his ''words of advice''.


    What was wrong with watching over his sister and her soon-to-be girlfriend, making sure their relationship evolves into something more? He wanted to play cupid, so what?


    While Misha was busy brooding, Masha opened the box, and the content softened her heart. It was a pair of beautiful silvery earrings that looked like tiny angel wings. A few months ago, she had told Yuki that she did love to wear earrings, but the ones she had were mostly gifts from her mother. And so, whenever she saw them, her c.h.e.s.t felt stuffy and her throat tightened. She couldn''t bring herself to put them on. They were a memento of her mother, and whenever her eyes landed on the jewelry, it reminded her of that fateful night where she lost her. She thus left her ears unadorned all this time.


    "Thank you, I love them very much," smiled Masha, gently stroking the jewelry. "Can you help me put them on?"


    "Sure," nodded Yuki, doing so right away.


    In silence, the nurse bent over before introducing the thin hooks in her ears, having to pierce through the earring holes that had started to close up after being left empty for so long. It made Masha flinch, but she didn''t ask her to slow down; therefore, Yuki didn''t stop, only becoming gentler and asking if she was fine afterward.


    "Yes, don''t worry," murmured Masha, ignoring the slight discomfort tingling in her ears.


    The tiny angel wings were the perfect size, following the curves of her earlobes as if they had been tailor-made for her ears. Masha couldn''t help but fiddle with one of them for a second, the cold touch filling her heart with warmth. Today''s birthday wasn''t like last year, yet she felt fulfilled, genuinely happy. She had lost many things this year, be it her mother, grandmother, girlfriend, or the ability to walk on her own, but she had also gained many other things.


    Her eyes became tender as she looked around the living room, taking in the image of her loved ones laughing and discussing together. Yes, she went through hell, but now, she could catch a glimpse of what heaven looked like. That fleeting thought almost brought her to tears, and deep down, she felt glad to be alive, glad that her mother saved her.


    _______________________


    Mini theater


    Author: Well, now we know from whom you inherited your denseness, Misha.


    MC: What are you talking about? My father is dense, but I''m not!


    Author: Says the guy who can''t even recognize his own feelings.


    ML: ¡­


    Author: ¡­Never mind.


    MC: ???!!!


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n ! ?


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs

 Chapter 90 - Feelings

    Soon after Masha finished opening her presents, it was time for Dereck and Vanessa to go back home. Their parents came to fetch them one after another, and afterward, Alexey also excused himself, saying that he had a few reports left to read and approve before going to bed. He stood up and seemed to hesitate for a second, but in the end, he still bent over and kissed his daughter on her forehead. In a soft voice, he once again wished her a happy birthday, and then he quietly disappeared into his study, almost fleeing like a thief.


    On the side, Misha observed his father''s antics with a grin. That man was very different from their past life. Although he was still awkward and clumsy, anyone with a brain could tell he loved his children dearly. Grief did haunt him, but he didn''t lose his mind in alcohol and didn''t blame his daughter for his loss. He didn''t become a stranger, staying sober and true to himself. No one had been there for him in his past life, but in this one, his son was always by his side. Even if he was an a.d.u.l.t, Alexey was only human, and he couldn''t face his wife''s death unless someone supported him. Now that it was the case, he didn''t have to drown his sorrows in alcohol to dull the pain.


    After understanding this, Misha slowly but surely let go of his past fears, learning to see his father for who he currently was. Deep down, he did feel that it was unfair, wondering why his past self had to go through so much pain, but he was also happy to have by his side the father he had always wanted. It felt somewhat strange yet wonderful to be loved by him, making him wonder if he wasn''t dreaming wide awake from time to time.


    Not long after Alexey left, Misha grabbed Stephan''s and Gabriel''s wrist, dragging them to the stairs as he giggled, "I almost forgot! There''s something I wanted to show you, guys! Let''s go to my room. Sis'', I''ll be back in a few minutes."


    "What? They can see that little something, but I can''t?" asked Masha in a playful, teasing manner, to which Misha responded by sticking out his tongue.


    "It''s boy stuff! Hmph!"


    "Oh, oh. And what kind of boy stuff?"


    "Boy stuff is boy stuff!" stuttered the boy, hurrying up upstairs.


    He wanted to give his sister and Yuki some space, so it would be counterproductive to invite Masha to come up with them. Anyway, there was no boy stuff. It was just a lame excuse that allowed him to bring Stephan and Gabriel elsewhere without arousing Masha''s suspicion, or so he thought. In short, he just wanted to leave the girls alone because how could Yuki possibly confess with three guys staring at them?


    However, Misha didn''t go to his room; instead, he hid in a corner near the staircase, most of his body concealed by the corridor wall, and only half of his face was visible as he peeked into the living room. Stephan wasn''t polite and did the same, his head appearing above the child''s. Beside them, Gabriel leaned against the wall, rubbing the bridge of his nose. With a tilt of his chin, he silently advised to leave and give the girls a bit of privacy, but in response, they both threw him a cold gaze before tacitly deciding to ignore him. It made Gabriel feel a little exasperated. Those two were worse than naggy aunts.


    In the living room, Masha and Yuki were silent. One was nervously rubbing her neck and playing with her hair while the other sat still on the sofa, seemingly thinking about something. Time ticked by, but none said anything. Eventually, it was Masha who opened up her mouth first.


    "Those three sure are taking their time. I wonder what they''re doing."


    "Probably nothing much," replied Yuki with a faint smile.


    She knew why they left; even so, she wasn''t able to go along with the plan. She had discussed with Misha, and even Stephan, how to confess, yet, now that it was time to do so, she forgot everything she wanted to say. Every time she tried to open her mouth, the words she had in mind fled who knows where and nothing came out. She was nervous and afraid, not knowing what their relationship would become after she confessed, and it made it hard to speak.


    "Yuki? Is there something wrong? You seem a bit lost in your thought," asked Masha with a gentle smile, making the nurse''s heart soften.


    ''Ah, really, I want this person by my side, now and forever.'' As the fleeting thought crossed her mind, Yuki suddenly felt like an idiot. Her love was only growing deeper with each passing day, so why was she hesitating so much? If she didn''t muster the courage to confess right now and then, she would regret it, and she wanted to live without regrets.


    "I''m just trying to find the right words, but you know that I''m not very good with that kind of thing. Speeches are not my forte."


    "¡­?"


    "So, I think I''m just going to say it straight out. I love you, and I would like to go out with you."


    "¡­What did you say?" muttered Masha, her eyes growing wide as her words slowly sank in.


    "I said that I love you."


    Masha seemed to freeze, staring at the young woman in disbelief. Yuki discreetly clenched her fists, but her poker face and steady voice did not betray her inner turmoil as she went on, "I want to take care of you for the rest of my life, not as your nurse but as your lover. I want to spoil you and offer you all the best things in the world because seeing your smile and hearing your laugh make me the happiest woman on earth. I¡­"


    Before Yuki could go on, two hands were pressed against her lips, abruptly silencing her. Blinking, she lifted her eyes and looked at Masha, whose face had turned bright red. Even her neck wasn''t spared, being as red as a beet. That sight stunned Yuki, but not for long. Soon, a smile stretched her lips under Masha''s hands. She then raised her arms and gently stroked her wrists, and in her black eyes, only tenderness could be seen.


    "A-are you sure? Because I won''t let you go. You really will have to take care of me for the rest of my life. You know, I''m selfish and stubborn; I''m not always kind."


    "Yes, I know," answered Yuki after gently pushing aside her hands so that she could talk.


    "My legs are also hideous."


    "In my eyes, everything about you is beautiful, your legs included," chuckled Yuki, stretching a hand to stroke Masha''s cheek. "So? Will you be my lover?"


    "Yes, of course yes," smiled Masha with reddened eyes, pressing her forehead against hers. "Being your girlfriend would be like a dream coming true."


    Chewing on her lower lip, Masha hesitated a second before lightly kissing Yuki, whispering, "I also love you very, very much."


    With a smile, they stared into each other eyes, feeling as though the time had stopped. It went on until Yuki turned her head toward the stairs, saying, "So? How much longer are you planning on eavesdropping on us?"


    "¡­Ah. You knew?" chuckled Stephan, not at all ashamed that he was caught red-handed. "Well, congratulations!"


    Although Misha felt a little embarrassed at being caught, he didn''t stay hidden any longer and ran to his sister, almost jumping on her l.a.p to hug her. Like Stephan, he happily giggled, "Congratulations!"


    Dumbfounded, Masha couldn''t help but look left and right, not knowing what to do. Eventually, she more or less understood what was going on and managed to mumble, "Thank you?"


    Masha''s eighteenth birthday thus ended with laughter and shouts of "Congratulations!" Stephan went back home, and so did Yuki, not without promising to come back the very next day. With a bit of reluctance, Masha bid her goodbyes and went to bed, her heart filled with so much joy that she thought it would burst.


    After tucking in his sister, Misha left for his room with Gabriel. They prepared to go to sleep, but once in his bed, the boy couldn''t fell asleep. He was too excited and overjoyed, and all he could do was roll about in his bed to try to calm himself down. He had worked so hard to offer his sister a perfect birthday and seeing her bright smile and red face had made him and still made him feel thrilled. Really, Masha looked so happy; it was as though it was the happiest day of her life. Misha certainly wouldn''t forget that expression of hers any time soon.


    "I wonder if I will ever find a lover, too," mumbled the boy to himself, stopping to roll about to lay on his back, staring at the ceiling without really seeing it.


    In his past life, he never dated anyone. It wasn''t because he didn''t want to, but he hadn''t found anyone that could make him forget his fear of touching. No matter who, it always felt disgusting whenever their hands brushed his. The only time he could more or less touch others without feeling like throwing up was when he was dead drunk, but that wasn''t exactly the best state of mind to find a lover.


    Misha snorted, thinking that it was useless to worry about that for the time being. Currently, he was only a little kid, and love matters wouldn''t be on his agenda until a few more years had passed. Still, he couldn''t help himself after witnessing how happy his sister was when Yuki confessed. It gave birth to envy in his heart, although he would never admit it aloud. And as his thoughts wandered around the subject, Gabriel''s face popped up in his mind once again.


    Frowning, Misha felt like something was shattering inside him, clearing up the cloud of fog that had been hovering around in his mind for a very long time. Why was it that Gabriel always came to his mind whenever the topic of love was brought up? For once, he didn''t push aside the question and pondered over it instead. And as he thought more and more about his feelings and past actions, his face became paler and paler.


    Whenever Stephan was lurking around Gabriel, he became unhappy and tried to separate them, a bit as if he was jealous. Whenever Gabriel stopped paying him attention, he also became unhappy and did stupid things to remind him of his presence. His touch didn''t disgust him, on the contrary. It felt warm. Other memories of his past life came flooding into his head, and Misha felt choked up.


    Back then, he always pretended not to notice his feelings because Gabriel was his sister''s boyfriend, and it sure was improper to hold any kind of romantic feelings toward his sister''s boyfriend. Now that he knew Masha and Gabriel weren''t in love, the feelings he had ignored for so long had started to show up, knocking at his door. In the end, didn''t he feel relieved when he learned about their fake relationship? Why was it?


    "You must be kidding me," coughed Misha, sitting straight in his bed as he threw a glance at Gabriel, who was sleeping soundly in his futon. "Am I in love with that guy?! Oh my f.u.c.k.i.n.g God! That''s a joke, right?! Right?!"


    ________________


    Mini theater


    Author: Well, finally, you''re not that dense, though it took you a bit more than a lifetime to realize it.


    MC: ¡­Shut up.


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter: @ VaesenRs

 Chapter 91 - Summer

    At the beginning of summer, Masha and Gabriel did the exams for homeschoolers, and their results came out a few weeks later. They both met the requirement and didn''t fail their grades, although Masha got the b.a.r.e minimum for most of her subjects. At any rate, she miraculously passed all her courses, so it was worth celebrating.


    Misha also didn''t encounter any difficulty, scoring higher than most of his classmates on his final exams. As a result, his teacher praised him to no end, which embarrassed him enough to make him want to crawl into a hole and never come out. Because, what was there to praise? If he couldn''t even get good grades in his primary school exams despite being older than 25 years old, then he might as well throw his brain in the trash. He wasn''t that hopeless!


    And so, summer vacations started in a festive atmosphere. But unlike last year, they didn''t go out much and mostly stayed at home, playing video games. Now and then, Alexey would sit on the sofa and join them, trying to figure out how to use the controller, only to end up dead soon after the game began. The stunned face he made always managed to make everyone burst out laughing. They could almost see question marks popping all around his head as he glanced back in forth between the controller and the television, visibly wondering what he had done wrong.


    How the hell did his character end up jumping into the void instead of hitting the bad guys??? He couldn''t understand! He really, really couldn''t understand!


    Long story short, they had a lot of fun, and loud laughter often echoed through the living room. However, Masha was somewhat dissatisfied with her loved ones'' overly accommodating behaviors. Of course, she felt deeply touched, but she didn''t want their lives to revolve around her and only her due to her disability. She had always loved to move about, but so did her brother. Staying still inside four walls wasn''t his style.


    Thus, Masha would often urge her brother and Gabriel to go outside, saying they shouldn''t shut themselves in the house, not when the weather was this lovely. Isn''t it hot? Don''t they want to go to the beach or the swimming pool? She couldn''t swim anymore, but those two could, so they should enjoy it! And whenever her brother protested, she responded by fl.i.c.k.i.n.g his forehead, saying:


    "Can''t you read between the lines? I want to have a little date with my girlfriend, just her and me. Do you want to be a third wheel?"


    "¡­No."


    "Then do me a favor: go out and have some fun with your friends!"


    With a pout, Misha would then nod and sullenly leave the house. He knew Masha wanted him to enjoy summer and play outside like a boy of his age, but he couldn''t help it. No matter how many times he tried to persuade himself that everything was fine, he was nevertheless worried, never at ease to leave his sister''s side. Although she was getting better lately, the fear of losing her and stumbling upon her bloody corpse was embedded deep into his bones. It was a trauma he could never entirely get over, giving rise to overprotective tendencies.


    ''I really have to work on my anxiety,'' inwardly snorted Misha every time that stifling feeling came to haunt him, storming about in the pit of his stomach. ''For F.u.c.k''s sake, leaving her side for a few hours won''t kill her. Come on, Misha! Give your sister some space!''


    And today, once again, that scene repeated itself, the words resounding in Misha''s ears like a broken record. With a sigh, the boy eventually gave in and went to the public swimming pool with Gabriel, stopping by Dereck''s house along the way to ask if he wanted to come with them. But Vanessa was at his home, and she didn''t bring her swimsuit with her, so Dereck could only turn down their offer. After all, he couldn''t leave without her, nor could she come with them only to sit on the bench and watch them play in the water.


    While Misha was discussing with his friends, Gabriel took the opportunity to call Stephan and invite him over, but he was busy with something today and couldn''t come. Therefore, they ended up going to the pool without anyone else, which was a first; usually, one of their friends always tagged along. It made Misha feel a little self-conscious, and, unknowingly, he put some distance between Gabriel and himself, erecting an invisible barrier between them.


    Glancing at the boy, who was gazing out the car window, propping his chin on his hand, Gabriel couldn''t help but wonder what he had done to alienate him this time. Since Masha''s birthday, that kid''s temper had become a little strange, and it flared up more often than not. Although that child had always loved to scold him, his outbursts were now a lot more frequent and unpredictable. Everything he did wasn''t right, even when it was. And if Misha wasn''t nagging at him about this or that, then he was avoiding him as if he was the plague itself.


    In a way, it felt as though the boy was running away from him, but why? Gabriel didn''t think he had done anything to anger the child, or at least, there was nothing he could think of. Whenever he tried to bring up the subject, Misha would interrupt, saying that he had something to do before fleeing. It always left Gabriel dumbfounded and, honestly, a bit hurt. Weren''t they getting along lately? How come the kid''s behavior changed entirely overnight? What happened?


    Inwardly sighing, Gabriel parked the car, but before he could even pull out the key from the ignition, Misha had already opened the door, took his bag, and ran to the locker room, saying hi to the front desk employee before disappearing behind the door.


    "¡­"


    Gabriel felt his mouth twitch. Still, he went to the front desk and rented a locker without complaining, trying to turn a blind eye to the amused smile the young employee threw at him.


    They were coming to the pool around twice to thrice a week, so she had grown familiar with them, and Misha''s fiery temper was also well known among the staff. Not too long ago, didn''t he throw a fit after an employee mistook him for a girl, asking him to change his clothes in the girls'' locker room instead of the boys''?


    At the time, the man was busy cleaning the floor because a child had threw up and thought Misha had entered the wrong locker room by accident. That boy did have a girly face, and the employee also didn''t take a closer look. As a result, the bucket of dirty water ended up on top of his head, and no one ever mistook Misha''s gender afterward, well aware that they couldn''t afford the consequences. Luckily, the man had a good temper and didn''t file a complaint, only asking for forgiveness with a hearty laugh.


    After that, Gabriel reminded the child that they could have been banned from the swimming pool because of this, secretly hoping this reminder would make Misha keep his outbursts in check, if only a little. According to Masha, her brother had always loved swimming, and he particularly loved that pool that had a slide and a high diving board. It was also relatively big, and most of all, it was the only public swimming pool in the area.


    So, tell him, what would they have done if they couldn''t go there anymore? Well, the only response he received from the boy had been a snort, making him despair a little. That kid always acted first, not thinking about the consequences, and he was always the one who had to clean up the mess afterward. Why was the boy so attentive with his sister, whereas he only knew how to cause trouble with him?


    "Your little fury seems to be in a bad mood today," chuckled the employee, handing over the locker key. "It''s the same locker as usual."


    "Thank you," faintly smiled Gabriel. "Have a nice day."


    Because they had taken a membership so that they wouldn''t have to pay to use the swimming pool every time they came, Gabriel took the key without much ceremony and then spun on his heels to join that little fury of his. It was better to hurry up, or else who knows what that brat would do while he was out of his sight. However, he barely had the time to move an inch that the young woman spoke up, asking:


    "I''ve been wondering this for a while, but is he your little brother? You two don''t look very alike."


    As Gabriel was about to reply, he heard a childish voice scoff, "I''m not. I''m his girlfriend''s little brother."


    Behind the young man stood Misha, his bright blue eyes glaring at the front desk employee with disdain. Hostility seemed to be pouring out of him, making Gabriel furrow his brow slightly. Seriously, what did he do to anger him this time? He had no idea, but he sure as hell felt like crying, though he had no tears left to shed.


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs

 Chapter 92 - Nervousness

    Once in the locker room, Misha noticed that he had accidentally taken Gabriel''s bag instead of his. Because both were very similar, it was easy to mistaken them.


    Throwing the backpack on the bench, the boy spun on his heels and got out of the locker room, intending to snatch his bag from Gabriel''s hands and come back to change into his swim trunk. But who would have thought that the moment he let the man out of his sight, he would be hit on by the front desk employee? Well, on second thought, it wasn''t anything surprising.


    Whenever they came to the swimming pool, at least one person would try to flirt with Gabriel, most of the time using Misha as an excuse to approach him. They would ask if he was his little brother or say things like he was a cute child and so forth. It was a little infuriating for Misha to be used by others to strike up a conversation with the guy he was in love with. So, of course, he took great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in dashing their hopes, emphasizing that he was the girlfriend''s little brother.


    Misha just hadn''t expected the front desk employee to be so unprofessional. Although he had long noticed that she was interested in Gabriel, he was usually sticking to him like glue, urging him to hurry up and whatnot. It limited their interactions, and as such, she rarely had the time to chat with her crush. But the moment she had the opportunity to, she didn''t hesitate to seize it. It made Misha wonder if he shouldn''t shout from the rooftops that he was the girlfriend''s little brother so that everyone knew Gabriel was taken, even if that was a lie.


    At any rate, Gabriel wasn''t interested in girls. They had no chance with him from the very beginning, so could the annoying flies please leave them be? Misha just wanted to swim in peace, not pass his time driving away teenage girls in rut! Even though he knew they couldn''t catch Gabriel''s eye, he still didn''t like people trying to flirt with him right under his nose. However, he would never admit it aloud and also refused to call this "jealousy".


    Since his sister''s birthday, Misha had been thinking a lot, trying to figure out if he really, truly was in love with Gabriel. But he never dated anyone in his past life; he had no experience with love matters, and it wasn''t like he could ask anyone their opinions, much less openly discuss his feelings. A little child in love with a young a.d.u.l.t? Yeah, sure. That would make people raise an eyebrow and look at him strangely, and that was pretty much it. In the end, he could only rely on himself, but that wasn''t very successful.


    There was one thing Misha was certain of, though. Gabriel did hold an important place in his heart, maybe just as much as his sister. Sometimes, he wondered since when, but he had no answer to this. His feelings hadn''t suddenly appeared out of thin air, growing deeper over time instead. For years, Gabriel had patiently taken care of him in his past life, even when he became a problem child who only knew how to cause trouble wherever he went. He had always been there for him, making him feel safe and loved. It was something he sure needed after his father''s abuse.


    But then that fateful day happened, destroying their daily life. When Gabriel had ''betrayed'' him, it hurt so much Misha felt like his heart was about to burst. It left a scar that could never heal completely. Yet, now, he felt so glad that Masha and Gabriel had never been a real couple. Not in this life, and not in the past one. It meant he had all the rights in the world to fell in love with him, no guilt needed.


    It was just that Misha couldn''t tell if he was s.e.x.u.a.lly attracted to him or not. By all means, he knew Gabriel was a handsome man, the kind who was tall with clean-cut facial features. If he weren''t, there wouldn''t be so many girls trying to get his phone number. But the thing was: his current body was too young to experience s.e.x.u.a.l d.e.s.i.r.e. Moreover, he had never been drawn to any man before. Well, he was also not very interested in girls in his past life, too wrapped up in his own problems to care about love and such.


    Long story short, Misha still wasn''t sure if his ''love'' for Gabriel was something akin to brotherly love or something more. Not knowing put him on edge, and he became overly nervous in Gabriel''s presence, resulting in him lashing out more often than not to hide his embarrassment. At the same time, he also wanted to get closer to the young man, becoming worse than a leech. Even he could tell his behavior was as odd as it was contradictory, but what else could he do?! Misha was no love expert!


    Well, for now, he decided to put all his efforts into chasing the pests away. With such thoughts in mind, he stayed beside Gabriel at the pool, acting like a watchdog. That guy was too popular for his own good, always being the center of attention. Couldn''t he get a bit fatter? Or not wash his hair for a while so that it became greasy? Could he just do something to be less attractive?!


    Unlike before, Misha now glared at his lean body not because he was jealous of his muscles; he glared at it because that body of his sure drew unwanted attention, especially at the swimming pool where people walked around half-n.a.k.e.d. Maybe he should ask Gabriel to wear a T-shirt next time. The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like a good idea.


    Unaware of what was going through Misha''s head, Gabriel felt a little ill at ease under the boy''s intense gaze. If eyes could drill holes into people, he was sure as hell he would long have had one in his stomach. Why was the child glaring at him so much? Could someone please tell him what he had done wrong again?!


    ***


    Standing near the front door, Misha sized his sister up and down, unable to contain his smile. With the help of her elbow crutches, she stood as upright as she possibly could, her waist-length hair tied up into a high ponytail. The hairstyle uncovered her ears, and the silvery angel wings on her earlobes thus shone brightly, drawing people''s attention. Today, Masha wore a cute summer dress that reached her mid-t.h.i.g.hs, revealing her long but deformed legs. The numerous scars on her knees were overly visible, but she didn''t seem to mind, proudly exhibiting them instead.


    "You look beautiful," praised Misha with a nod before opening the door for his sister.


    "Right?" chuckled Masha, her broad smile curving her eyes into crescent moon shapes.


    As the words left her mouth, she made her way outside the house, accepting Gabriel''s help to climb down the doorstep¡ªsteps and stairs were still a little difficult for her to manage. She then went to the car and sat in the passenger seat. Although Misha was tempted to help her, he restrained himself in the end. He knew she could get in the car just fine by herself, though it wasn''t necessarily an easy task. He just didn''t like to see her struggle, making his heart feel itchy.


    "You didn''t forget anything? If not, I''m going to lock the door," said Gabriel, snapping the boy out of his thoughts.


    "No, I''ve got everything," mumbled Misha before running off to the car, sitting in the back seat behind his sister.


    The boy was so swift on his feet that it made Gabriel wonder if he hadn''t seen a ghost. At the thought, his mouth twitched slightly. Yesterday, the child had been glued to him, following him everywhere like a little duckling, but since this morning¡­ Well, he told himself not to think about it. That kid''s mood swings had always been unpredictable, so it wouldn''t do to wrack his brain over the matter unless he wanted to start the day with a headache.


    Yuki was today''s driver, and therefore, Gabriel also sat in the back seat after putting their bags in the trunk, making Misha scurry closer to the door. During the ride, the boy excitedly talked to the girls about today''s trip to the zoo, what they should do, what animals they should visit first, and so on. But despite acting like a chatterbox with Masha and Yuki, he didn''t exchange a single word with the man by his side, not even glancing at him. It was as if he didn''t exist, being nothing more than air.


    ¡­Why was he receiving the cold treatment now?!


    Little did Gabriel know that Misha was simply nervous. At first, Stephan was supposed to come with them, but he was busy with something and had to cancel last minute. As a joke, he told them to enjoy their "double dates". And, of course, Misha couldn''t get those words out of his mind. Even if he knew he shouldn''t take them seriously, he couldn''t help it. It made his heart beat faster.


    After loudly slapping his cheeks, he told himself that he should act as usual; unsurprisingly, it wasn''t successful. He instinctively put some distance between Gabriel and himself, afraid that if he stood too close to him, the man would notice his nervousness, unaware that that kind of behavior was already suspicious enough in itself.


    Even after arriving at the zoo, the boy ignored the young man and stayed near his sister and Yuki, chatting and laughing with them. Yet, he still couldn''t help but peek at Gabriel from the corner of his eyes now and then, making the man shake his head helplessly. Did that kid really think he hadn''t noticed his gaze? Well, he wisely decided to pretend he hadn''t.


    And so, it was in this kind of atmosphere that they strolled around the zoo, stopping at a rest area from time to time to let Masha catch her breath. It was tiring to walk with her elbow crutches, and she needed to take a breather every so often. But at least, all those months of rehabilitation were finally paying off, and she didn''t have to sit in her wheelchair all day long. She was so glad and excited to be able to ''walk'' with her loved ones once again. It was hard to describe how delighted and emotional she felt at simply being able to stand up.


    Although the passersby''s sympathetic or curious gazes still made her uncomfortable, Masha was able to ignore them and even smile at the children. Now that she had a doting lover by her side, why would she care about what others thought? She already had everything she could ever dream of.


    While thinking of such things, Masha took a sip of juice, watching her little brother tease a leopard through its cage. He was running left and right, and the big cat did the same, following him wherever he went. Then, it tried to pounce on the naughty child, only for its head to bounce onto the glass window. Wrinkling its nose, the leopard seemed to glare at the boy, frustrated at its prey for escaping its claws. It made Misha laugh his head off, slapping his t.h.i.g.hs in delight.


    In contrast, Gabriel worriedly stood near the child, glancing back and forth between the boy and the leopard. What if it broke through the cage and attacked Misha? Wouldn''t it shred the kid to pieces?!


    "What are you smiling at?" softly asked Yuki, who was sitting beside Masha.


    "Nothing, nothing. I''m just a little surprised. I never thought Gabriel could be such a mother hen," chuckled Masha.


    "Well, considering how your brother has a knack for trouble, I can understand Gabriel''s worries. Didn''t he fight with an older kid a few days ago, at the park?"


    "¡­I guess you have a point. But, you know, that boy had been bullying Vanessa and Dereck behind his back for quite a while now. How could our little knight in shining armor let him off the hook after finding out?"


    "Still, he didn''t have to¡ª"


    Before Yuki could finish her sentence, someone interrupted them, hesitantly asking, "Masha?"


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Masha tensed up, almost crushing the cartoon of juice in her hands. She then stiffly turned her head, and after swallowing a mouthful of saliva, she managed to say, a fake smile on her lips, "¡­Hi, Camille. It''s been a while."


    ________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n ! ?


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen

 Chapter 93 - Cheating

    Wiping the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand, Misha snickered at the leopard before beckoning it to come over with his fingers. For a while now, it had been following him everywhere he went, but it was a pity it couldn''t get close enough to sink its teeth into his flesh, even though it craved to. The boy didn''t know why that big cat had taken a ''liking'' to him; however, it sure was fun to taunt it.


    Sadly, his physical constitution still wasn''t optimal; running left and right tired him out a lot more than he wanted to admit. Well, it was always better than before. He hadn''t had a fever for months now, and his lungs weren''t trying to kill him as soon as he started to move about. The summer heat also didn''t make him feel lightheaded, unlike last year. Of course, playing around with the leopard did make the sweat bead on his forehead, and his mouth had long turned dry, reminding him that he couldn''t go on without drinking.


    L.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips, Misha spun on his heels, wanting to walk up to his sister and Yuki to ask for a bottle of water. But the moment he turned his head, the boy forgot what he wanted to do and froze. His brain had to take a second to process what he was seeing¡ªthe image of his sister''s ex-girlfriend clinging onto Gabriel''s half-brother''s arm was quite shocking. Like, very, very shocking, enough to shut down his brain.


    The last time he had seen Jake was almost a year ago, but even so, Misha hadn''t forgotten that heinous face of his, and seeing it again made him wrinkle his nose in disgust. It looked a bit like Gabriel''s, but Gabriel was ten times more handsome in the boy''s eyes. Shaking his head, Misha pushed his disgust aside for the time being as Jake was the least of his problems right now. The one who currently irked him to death was Camille.


    What was that girl doing, talking to his sister and whatnot?! It wasn''t that surprising to meet her at the zoo because Camille was an animal lover and often visited the place in summer, but Misha didn''t expect her to be so shameless as to strike up a conversation with Masha. Did she forget how she had broken her heart via text message half a year ago? Was her memory really that bad?


    Fuming, the boy took a step forward, determined to give her a piece of his mind. Previously, he hadn''t had the chance to do so because his sister had stopped him, insisting on letting the matter go. It wouldn''t do to storm at her house to make a scene, apparently. Back then, Misha could only bottle up his anger and silently curse Camille out, hoping bad luck would plague her and make her life a living hell.


    The moment the child moved toward the group of four, a hand grasped his shoulder, holding him in place. Gritting his teeth, Misha glared at Gabriel, ready to shout to let him go. Noticing that the child was about to snap, the young man quickly put a finger before his lips, silently asking him to stay quiet. Then, he bent over and whispered in his ear, "Wait a bit."


    "¡­?"


    The boy''s pulled a puzzled face, making Gabriel clench his jaws to stifle a laugh. Really, that cute expression of his sure was a deadly weapon, softening the heart a bit too much. With a wink, he then added, "Let your sister vent her pent-up anger first. You can vent yours afterward."


    "But¡­"


    "Don''t worry. Yuki is by her side, and you know she won''t let your sister be wronged. And if by any chance something happens, we can always intervene."


    Chewing on his lower lip, Misha hesitated, looking back and forth between Masha and Gabriel. But ultimately, he decided to trust the man''s judgment and nodded, not without casting a worried gaze at his sister. He couldn''t help but nibble on his thumbnail, hoping that nothing would go wrong.


    ***


    On Masha''s side, the atmosphere between the four people was awkward. Jake had an ugly expression plastered on his face as if he had swallowed a fly, while Camille was acting all innocent, fluttering her long eyelashes. Sitting on the bench, Yuki was expressionless, just like a doll, making it hard to figure out what she was thinking, whereas Masha seemed a little ill at ease, not knowing how to react after suddenly meeting her ex-girlfriend.


    Honestly, seeing Camille again made her heart throb. Despite everything, she was still the woman with whom Masha had all of her firsts, and it was hard to forget such a thing in the span of only a few months. However, that was all. Now, the one who filled her heart with happiness was Yuki, not her. At the thought, the turbulent emotions storming about in the pit of her stomach finally settled down, and Masha''s mind cleared up, becoming calm and serene. Yes, this girl was nothing more than a shadow of her past, and nothing she could say or do would affect her.


    "¡­You look well," commented Camille after a short silence, a stiff smile on her lips.


    "Well, I am," replied Masha, c.o.c.king an eyebrow.


    Don''t tell her she should still be feeling depressed over their breakup? That was months ago! And by the look of it, Camille had also found herself a new lover, happily showing off their love to the world. Wait. Could it be that she had the right to find happiness, but she didn''t¡­?


    "¡­Babe, you two know each other?" asked Jake.


    From the corner of his eyes, he threw a disdainful look at Masha that made her mouth twitch. Was that slag man still frustrated because she had refused his advances? Not only did he try to bed her whenever they meet, but he also did so while Gabriel pretended to have amnesia, telling her that going out with someone who couldn''t even remember her was oh so pitiful and lonely. Shouldn''t she try to find happiness, something Gabriel couldn''t give her? After all, such a fine woman as herself deserved to be happy, more than anyone.


    Thinking back on the honey-coated words Jake had spouted the last time they met gave Masha goosebumps. First off, his sweet nonsense would have been more much persuasive if his eyes hadn''t been filled with loathing. Second off, she didn''t like being cornered, especially near the girls'' restroom. Third off, courting her during Gabriel''s birthday party was in bad taste, not to say outright disgusting.


    Besides, did Angela and Jake really think Masha wouldn''t see through their plan? The goal was to make her a cheater to break Gabriel''s heart, exposing her infidelity. At the time, Angela still wanted to separate them to gain more control over her step-son, planning to make it look like she was the one who had seduced Jake, her boyfriend''s very own brother. Too bad Masha could care less about Jake''s handsome face and sweet tongue.


    "She''s, well, she''s an old acquaintance," answered Camille, pressing her bosom against the man''s arm a bit more.


    "And former girlfriend," interrupted Masha with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile. "You know, the kind that does many unspeakable things under the blankets, especially after nightfall."


    "¡­"


    A silence fell between the four people, and while her words sank in, Masha quietly took a sip of her juice. By her side, Yuki blinked before putting a fist before her mouth, trying not to burst out laughing. It must be said that Camille''s shocked face was quite priceless. She probably never expected that Masha, who had always been adamant about hiding her s.e.x.u.a.lity, would talk about their previous romantic relationship in such an open and explicit manner. It was as if she was talking about the weather, not at all bothered by it.


    Well, if Camille''s boyfriend had been someone else other than Jake, perhaps Masha wouldn''t have said such a thing. She wouldn''t have wanted to embarrass the poor lamb who had fallen into Camille''s crutches, after all. However, the boyfriend was Jake, someone she hated from the bottom of her heart. Hence, Masha had no pity; she would have long broken his legs and bury him six feet underground if his fate had been up to her to decide. What a shame it wasn''t.


    Over the past few months, with her loved ones'' help, Masha had come to accept herself, disability and s.e.x.u.a.lity included. What was wrong with being crippled? What was wrong with loving girls? Nothing, absolutely nothing. And without Camille to constantly remind her that they weren''t ''normal'' and shouldn''t spread the word, it was a lot easier to love herself. Now that she thought about it, Masha realized that Camille had only wanted to keep her hidden. And maybe the fake relationsh.i.p.s she had with other boys to conceal theirs weren''t entirely fake.


    "And now, if you will excuse me, I''m on a date with my girlfriend, and having you two in the picture is ruining it," smiled Masha as she stretched a hand to take Yuki''s, intertwining her fingers with hers. "I''m sure you have other things to do than waste your time on us."


    A faint smile curled up Yuki''s mouth as she held back her girlfriend''s hand, tenderly looking at her. Although Masha was putting on a brave front, her palm was sweaty, letting Yuki know just how nervous she was beneath the cold smile. It was the first time she ever displayed her same-gender relationship in public, and despite herself, Masha couldn''t help but feel self-conscious of other people''s eyes. It would take time before public shows of affection came to her naturally.


    "¡­Does that mean you''re cheating on Gabriel?" wondered Jake aloud, a sneer lifting the corner of his lips.


    He had always known Camille was bis.e.x.u.a.l, and they even had fun with other girls now and then. He didn''t mind her previous relationship with Masha one bit; he would need to love Camille first for that. What he was interested in was what it meant for Gabriel, that dear half-brother of his. Jake had tried to lead Masha astray a few times, and frustratingly, it had never worked. But in the end, it looked like he didn''t even need to lift a finger for Masha to betray her boyfriend.


    "¡­"


    Right. From Gabriel''s family''s perspectives, they were still together. And considering Camille''s puzzled gaze, it seemed like she didn''t know Jake and Gabriel were related, which, in truth, wasn''t very surprising. Gabriel concealed his family background quite well at school, making it so that no one knew he was a young master. He also seldom talked about his family. Great. What was Masha supposed to say now?! Oh gosh, she shouldn''t have let the anger speak and instead think twice before opening her mouth.


    "Because you would mind it if your brother were cheated on?" finally asked Yuki, raising an eyebrow as she patted her girlfriend''s hand to comfort her.


    "Of course not. But I sure as hell would love to see his face when he learns it. That precious girlfriend of his, for whom he had sacrificed his very own inheritance rights, is cheating on him! With another girl to boot! Oh my God, this is priceless!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    For different reasons, the three girls looked at him with conflicted feelings. They were all aware that Gabriel had never once been in a romantic relationship with Masha. And so, sadly for him, his expectations were doomed to be dashed; the only expression Gabriel would ever consent to show him was utter indifference.


    Author has something to say: I opened my ko - fi again! Whenever I fill up the bar, I will release an extra chapter during the week! Also, I drew a little Misha (I will put the image in the comment, I can''t do that in the chapter, haha). Here a little theater linking to the said image:


    Stephan: I have a question for you, author!


    Author: Yes?


    Stephan: Why do you always draw Misha? What about me?!


    Misha: Of course that''s because I''m her favorite, duh!


    Author: ¡­Or because you''re the only one I can actually draw? Because you''re cute?


    Misha: But I don''t want to be cute! And did you see the clothes you put on me?! No wonder everyone mistakes me for a girl!


    Author: Shut up. I''m the author, I can do whatever I want! Hmph!


    Misha: I hate you so much.


    Author: What if I drew little Gabriel in girls'' clothing?


    Misha: I didn''t say anything. You''re the best author!


    Author: Right? :D


    Gabriel: ¡­ *Mouth twitches a little*


    Thank you for reading! ? For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n ! ~


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 94 - Fooled

    ''Sacrificed his very own inheritance rights,'' inwardly repeated Misha, the words echoing inside his mind like a broken record.


    Did it mean what he thought it meant? But why? How? When?! Wait. Was it linked to his sister''s medical expenses? When Gabriel said he could help pay for Masha''s new necessities and needs, Misha didn''t think much of it, not even bothering to ask where he had found the money. In his mind, Gabriel was a rich boy who didn''t lack anything, but if he took the time to look at the big picture, would that cheapskate family of his really give him any money to spend on his girlfriend''s medical expenses? No, not without something in return.


    After all, back when Gabriel fell into a coma, his father was ready to withdraw the life-sustaining treatment if his son didn''t wake up within a month. That cold-hearted man had no feeling for his very own flesh and blood. So, what about an unrelated person? They might as well die for all he cared. However, Angela was another story. If she could get rid of Gabriel by spending a bit of money, why wouldn''t she? It was the easiest and fastest way.


    Running his fingers through his hair to pull it backward, Misha suddenly had an epiphany. In their past life, Gabriel became a teacher. He didn''t live a lavish life, and he even sold his car after moving in to help pay the rent. Masha was working all day long, and Alexey was always dead drunk, worse than human garbage. But someone needed to watch over little Misha as he was still relatively young at the time, and that had been Gabriel''s job. The young master had learned to cook, do the dishes and the laundry, clean up the house, and so forth. He had become the perfect nanny.


    But what was the price of leaving his house to take care of ''irrelevant'' people? How would his family react? Not with a smile for sure. As the many questions flashed by in his mind, Misha became paler. Just how much did Gabriel sacrifice for him and Masha in their past life? And what about now?


    Before Misha could dwell on the matter any further, he heard Gabriel tsk, "That brother of mine sure has a big mouth."


    Then, he ruffled his hair, offering him a reassuring smile. Because they were relatively close to the group of four, they could hear their conversation without much problem. They weren''t exactly quiet. Jake and Camille didn''t pay attention to their surroundings, focused on Masha, and thus didn''t notice the boy near the leopard cage and the young man standing by his side. Many people also walked by, hiding them most of the time.


    Tilting his head to escape Gabriel''s hand, Misha peeked at him from the corner of his eyes. Thinking back on what he had just discovered, he couldn''t help but mutter, his voice sounding sullen, "¡­Are you sure you''re not in love with my sister?"


    "¡­I swear there''s nothing more than brotherly love," answered Gabriel after a small fit of coughing, wondering where the hell did that question come from.


    Squinting his eyes, Misha sized him up before snorting, puzzling the young man. It was just a little hard to believe Gabriel would do so much for his sister without ulterior motives. Maybe he had been around too many rotten persons, but shouldn''t friendship have limits? What he didn''t know, though, was that Gabriel was the kind who had very few friends, but to those very few friends, he could give up the world without batting an eyelash.


    Whereas Misha was shocked by Jake''s words, Masha and Yuki didn''t react much. Masha had long learned the truth, although she had to pester Gabriel for weeks before he consented to tell her what he had done. Whenever Masha thought about it, it still made her feel guilty deep down. She knew he hadn''t only given up his inherence rights but also his revenge. However, her inner turmoil didn''t show on her face; she didn''t want to give Jake the satisfaction of seeing her conflicted.


    As for Yuki, she had figured out that it wasn''t that simple the moment Gabriel had contacted her to take care of Masha and told her the high salary she would receive in compensation. She was well aware of Gabriel''s family members'' personalities, and there was no way they would readily pay for Masha''s medical expenses. And so, she had asked from whom the money was coming from, and knowing he couldn''t fool her, Gabriel had said it was from Angela. Yuki didn''t need more to guess most of the truth.


    But despite already knowing the truth, hearing it come out of that brat''s mouth nonetheless managed to anger her, yet, like Masha, her face didn''t show anything but utter indifference. The best way to deal with that kind of person was not to react to their words, so both outwardly shrugged off the matter, acting as though it had nothing to do with them.


    And as expected, Jake wasn''t delighted with their reactions, making him frown and snort. But as he was about to add something more, wanting to rub salt into the wound, he heard someone say behind him, "I don''t think it''s cheating if they both have received my blessing."


    Startled, Jake turned his head toward the voice only to see Gabriel leisurely making his way to them, a child standing by his side. Jake had to blink a few times before realizing Masha and Yuki had come to the zoo with his half-brother and that hateful brat who had punched him in the groin¡ªa few months ago, at the hospital. Unable to contain himself, he blurted out, "What the f.u.c.k are you doing here?!"


    "Can''t you tell?" smiled Gabriel with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile. "We''re on a ''double date''."


    Hearing this, Misha almost choked on his own saliva, glaring at Gabriel from the corner of his eyes. Could they please stop with that lame joke?! In a way, it sounded very, very creepy, ok! Who goes on a date with a kid?! Well, he knew Gabriel wasn''t talking about a romantic date but still! He didn''t like how hearing him say such things made butterflies flutter in his stomach. It was bad for his poor little heart!


    "¡­You knew?" asked Jake after a short second, disbelief written all over his face.


    "I''ve always known. After all, Masha and I were never in a relationship."


    "What¡­? What the hell does that mean?!"


    "It''s because he''s gay," chimed in Camille, making a cute pout as she clung to Jake''s arm. "They were both using each other to hide their s.e.x.u.a.l orientations. And you know? I had no other choice but to play along. It was so hard on me."


    At those words, Masha''s mouth twitched. That little bitch sure knew how to be two-faced. Masha would never have proposed to Gabriel to be her fake girlfriend if that wasn''t what Camille wanted. Even if it would help Gabriel cover up his s.e.x.u.a.lity because they both knew Angela could use it against him, Masha wasn''t the kind to do something her lover wouldn''t like. After a while of dating, Camille told her she wished to conceal their same-gender relationship, and the best way to do that was to find themselves fake boyfriends.


    Now, Masha felt regretful. She should never have told her to be at ease because Gabriel was gay, and as such, they would never develop feelings for each other no matter how long they faked their relationship. Of course, Masha had told her with Gabriel''s permission. However, he had seemed reluctant, and yet, she had pretended not to notice it. Really, she wanted to go back in time and slap herself. How blind and selfish had she been because of love? It made her sick to the stomach to think about it.


    A silence passed before Jake managed to react. His face slowly turned red with anger as he realized those two had been fooling him and his mother for such a long time. They had never been together. They weren''t a couple, just friends. Gabriel was gay, something Angela could have used to claim he wasn''t suited to be her husband''s heir. In the end, homos.e.x.u.a.lity wasn''t accepted by everyone and probably would never be. In certain social circles, it was easy to discredit someone because of their s.e.x.u.a.lity, no matter how outstanding the person was.


    "Wait until your father finds out," spat out Jake between gritted teeth.


    "And what will he do? Disown me? Sorry to tell you, but I currently am," replied Gabriel, his eyes as cold as ice. "Your mother also signed a contract with me. She cannot stop provide money for Masha just because of my s.e.x.u.a.l orientation. Whether she''s angry or not doesn''t matter in the eye of the law. You can read the contract as many times as you wish, but there is no clause regarding my s.e.x.u.a.lity."


    Because Gabriel had no trust in his stepmother, he had requested a contract approved by lawyers before conceding his inheritance rights. Of course, he was the one to chose the said lawyers. The contract was also safeguarded in a bank of his choice, making it so that it couldn''t suddenly disappear. He had also made a few copies just in case. All in all, he was given up his rights, but if Angela didn''t follow the contract conditions, it would be invalided, and he would regain the said inheritance rights. Moreover, if such a thing were to happen, he could not be disowned afterward, no matter the reason.


    After carefully reading the contract, his father had also agreed to it and added his signature beside his wife''s. That man had the guts the smirk, saying that that contract was quite interesting, to which Gabriel had perfunctorily answered with a "thank you".


    Now, Gabriel could care less if his family found out about his s.e.x.u.a.l orientation. He just didn''t like to talk about it as it was something private. It had nothing to do with strangers and outsiders. And once his friends knew he was gay, he had nothing else to add. He loved men, so what?


    As Gabriel''s words sank in, Jake became increasingly angry, so furious that a vein seemed to pop on his forehead. He had also read the contract, and he knew there was nothing they could do about it. What was the point of knowing it now? All that had done was make him realize just how much Gabriel had played them.


    Once the anger reached a certain point, Jake forgot to think and pounced toward his half-brother, intending to grab his collar. But as he took a step forward, a crutch suddenly appeared before his legs, and he tripped, falling headfirst onto the dirty ground. Then, Masha quietly took back her crutch, innocently smiling.


    "Oh, dear! Be careful!"


    "You!" yelled Jake, ready to jump on his feet and teach that girl a lesson or two.


    "You know, maybe you should take a look around before losing your temper," warned Gabriel, looking down at his brother with such cold eyes that Jake felt a chill crawl down his spine.


    Angela and her son had a glimpse of his real personality when Gabriel proposed to sign a contract, letting them know that he wasn''t as foolish as he had always pretended to be. But that was all. He had kept the polite smile and gentle approach, appearing somewhat submissive and easily deceived. However, Jake now had a hunch that beneath the gentleman fa?ade was a beast that could devour him alive.


    "You will pay for this, I''m telling you," grunted Jake before leaping to his feet and leaving with Camille, not without throwing them a disdainful gaze.


    Because the commotion had inevitably attracted attention, Jake couldn''t be wishful, not in front of so many witnesses. And so, the group of four stared at his back until he disappeared into the crowd, accompanied by Camille. Then, Misha dashed to his sister and asked in a worried tone, "How do you feel?"


    "Oh, I never felt so good," chuckled Masha, ruffling her brother''s hair.


    She wasn''t lying. It felt great to say what she had on her mind, but there was one thing she couldn''t help but wonder about. Where the hell did Jake and Camille meet? And how did those two vipers end up together? Those were questions she would probably never find out the answers to.


    __________________________


    Author has something to say: Hi guys! In a little bit more than a month, Sweet Devil will celebrate its two-year anniversary! I can''t offer much, but still, I wanted to celebrate it this year. So, I made a few keychains of little Misha and a giveaway! Two winners will receive one keychain. Here the link to the giveaway on my Twitter: twitter.com/VaesenRs/status/1387517281895333889?s=20 . The tweet is also pinned to my profile. I will put an image of said keychains in the comment area!


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 95 - Quarrel

    Summer ended and school started again. Because Masha and Gabriel both graduated from high school, they had to choose between continuing their studies or entering the job market, which resulted in many debates and discussions that left Misha a little speechless. It was probably the first time he had ever seen Gabriel and Masha argue. Those two rarely fought, but when they did, it wasn''t a lovely sight. The longer they quarreled, the uglier it became. It was to the point where Misha and Yuki often had to mediate between the two, trying to calm down a furious Masha and silence a serene-looking Gabriel.


    Because her physical condition limited what she could do, Masha ultimately decided to pursue her studies to acquire new skills that would allow her to stand out in the job market. She wanted a job that didn''t require physical exertion, but she also wanted to find something she would genuinely love and enjoy doing. However, she was well aware that to be picky about her profession, she first had to be a qualified worker with good prospects, meaning that she had to educate herself first and foremost.


    Of course, if she wished to, Masha could live with the money provided by the assurance as a salary compensation, but because she didn''t have an actual job when she had her accident, the money she received wasn''t much, only the b.a.r.e minimum. Besides, she knew staying at home doing nothing would drive her crazy one day or another. She had always been the kind who had to busy herself to feel well and alive, so she chose to pursue her studies, determined to find a suitable job that could accommodate her disability.


    Before her accident, Masha had planned to work in construction, but it was hard to do so now. Architecture studies did attract her; however, she knew she didn''t have the capabilities to work in that field, too afraid of making a mistake that could cause the building to collapse and kill people. So instead, Masha decided to attend a college that offered video game development courses and diplomas. If she couldn''t build actual buildings, then she might as well do so in video games. Wouldn''t it be fun to create towns out of nothing?


    Although the college was a little far and she would have to travel almost three hours and a half per day on public transport, everyone supported her decision, happy that she had found something she wanted to do. The problem was that Gabriel chose to follow her and attend the same college. It had made Masha furious because she was well aware this decision was directly linked to her, not to say made for her sake. How could she not know what that damned best friend of hers was thinking?


    First, it was so Gabriel could give her a ride and reduce the number of hours she would have to stay still inside a vehicle. It took one hour each way in a car from the house to the college, saving around one hour and a half of public transport per day. Despite the many hours she would need to ride every week to attend school, Masha was very adamant about staying at home, close to her brother and father, instead of renting something closer to the college. Worst case scenario, she could always study on the suburban train and the bus.


    Second, if she encountered any difficulty at school, Gabriel could help her as he had no difficulty learning, no matter the subject. But it wasn''t because he could learn pretty much anything with ease that it meant he enjoyed it. Well, Gabriel did seem a little interested in video games, but Masha knew it wasn''t enough to make it his future job. It wasn''t something he liked from the bottom of his heart.


    "For God''s sake, do something you actually want to do for once in your life!" she had screamed, hitting the kitchen table with so much strength that it seemed to crack under her fist. "Gosh, we''re talking about your future! The job you will do for years! Decades even!"


    Standing near the table, Misha had observed his sister fly into a rage with wide-open eyes, while Gabriel stayed as calm as ever, not the slightest irritated by all the yelling. When he opened his mouth, his voice was composed, even carrying a subtle touch of tenderness and helplessness.


    "There is nothing specific I want to do, really. Besides, if I realize that video game development is not for me while doing the program, I can always change school and study something else mid-way. In the worst-case scenario, I will only lose two-three years."


    "You''re an idiot!" spat out Masha in response. "With your capabilities, you can do pretty much anything you want! Three years is still three years! Think about it! You can be a lawyer, a doctor, a policeman, whatever you want! Take the time to ponder over it instead of just following me for the sake of it!"


    The argument went on for a long time, days and weeks. Ultimately, they decided to make a truce and not talk about it. Both were as stubborn as a mule, and nothing they could say or do would change the other''s mind. Misha even suspected that their little quarrel was one reason why his sister sent Gabriel to play outside during summer, making him babysit her brother in passing. This way, she wouldn''t have to see his face, reducing the risk of her lashing out at him again¡ªthough it was also true that she had wanted Misha to enjoy summer and have fun with his friends.


    Long story short, Gabriel and Masha''s little war had made Misha feel like he was walking on eggs. But it also opened his eyes to a reality he had never thought of before. In their past life, why did Gabriel become a teacher? Now he had a hunch it wasn''t something he had always wanted to do. Deep down, he was aware of the reason, and he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    While studying pedagogy, Gabriel''s teaching techniques became increasingly better, making it easier for Misha to learn and retain information. And once he obtained his degree, Gabriel managed to acquire a post at his high school, allowing him to take care of Misha more efficiently. Without Gabriel''s constant help, it was almost certain Misha would have failed many more courses than he had.


    But even with the tailor-made tutoring, school subjects were still challenging for him to comprehend, except physical education. At the time, his mental disability, which Misha wasn''t and still wasn''t aware of, made things difficult for him. Coupled with the shadow of his father''s abuse, he wasn''t in any mood to work hard on his studies and slowly lost the will to put in the effort. The only one who didn''t give up on him had been Gabriel, ever so patiently tutoring and encouraging him.


    Suddenly, Misha felt like he could understand why his sister lost his temper. That guy did too much for those he held dear, having no concept of limits. Now, Misha couldn''t help but wonder what Gabriel would have chosen to become if his loved ones'' troubles and conditions didn''t get in the way. Was there really nothing he wanted to do? Nothing he was interested in? Well, even if Misha asked, that stubborn guy would only dismiss his questions with a smile and white lies.


    When all was said and done, Gabriel still ended up attending the same college as Masha, which helped out the young woman more than she wanted to admit. Designing video games wasn''t as easy as she had first thought. On the contrary, there were many things she had to take into account, making her feel dizzy.


    In the end, Gabriel''s pieces of advice saved her life throughout the first semester, resulting in her pouting and complaining to her lover when it wasn''t to her little brother. She looked like a drunkard while telling them that life was unfair and mad scientists should experiment on Gabriel''s brain to figure out how the hell it worked. ''Cause, how could he be so good at everything? It was so damn frustrating. It wasn''t like she wasn''t putting in the effort, you know? So how come she was so much worse than him, a guy who had no genuine interest in video game designs?!


    Feeling a little exasperated, Misha would then comfort her, reminding her that Gabriel was a klutz at everything related to house chores and such. The only good thing about him was his brain and maybe his face. As an answer, Masha would purse her lips before hugging him tightly, saying that he was much cuter and lovelier than that boorish man, asking him to never become like him.


    Thus, the semester went on in this way, and Misha''s birthday arrived in the middle of it. This year, in addition to Dereck, Vanessa, and Gabriel, Stephan also came, but her mother and Tristan weren''t there. They left a strange void that made Misha''s heart throb. Whenever his thoughts wandered to them, uneasiness seemed to shroud his mind.


    Although he was planning to ambush Santa Claus and save his mother''s life no matter the cost, Misha couldn''t help but miss her at the moment, wishing that she was here by his side, smiling and ruffling his hair. Last year, he said that the best gift for him was celebrating his birthday with his loved ones, and this still stood true even now.


    As for Tristan, Misha had realized these past few months that Gabriel was missing him. Of course, with the man''s personality, he didn''t say it aloud. Still, Misha knew Gabriel was worried about the little boy. It sometimes showed in the depth of his eyes when he was lost in thought. But despite his worries, he had no means to contact Tristan and could only hope he was doing fine.


    The last time Gabriel had talked to his little brother was almost half a year ago, and since then, he had no more news. Whenever Misha tried to bring up Tristan in a conversation, he noticed Gabriel''s mood seemed to drop. Even if he concealed it behind his usual gentle smile, somehow, Misha could tell not being able to take care of his brother had become a thorn in his heart.


    Truthfully, figuring this out had left a bittersweet taste in his mouth. The relationship between the two brothers was entirely different from their past life, the difference being like day and night. In one, Gabriel was indifferent to Tristan, not at all concerned about his well-being, and in the other, he cared deeply about him. Misha still didn''t know why it had changed so much, but maybe it wasn''t such a bad thing.


    Thinking of Gabriel, Misha would genuinely have liked it if Tristan had attended his birthday party this time. Even if he wasn''t very fond of the boy for reasons he couldn''t fathom, he was still Gabriel''s precious little brother. If his presence could lift Gabriel''s mood and bring him happiness, then he was more than welcome to come.


    But the reality was cruel and seldom cared about his wishes, loving to dash his hopes instead. This year, Tristan didn''t appear at his doorstep, nor did he pop out of thin air. No matter how many times Misha glanced at the front door after all the guests arrived, no one else came knocking. The entrance hall stayed silent all evening.


    _______________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 96 - First Anniversary of Death

    Regardless of people''s feelings, days turned into weeks and weeks into months. In a blink of an eye, autumn left its place to winter. The colorful leaves fell off from the tree branches, leaving them b.a.r.e, while layers of snow gradually piled up on the ground, burying the scenery in white. Soon, winter vacations started, and students were dismissed from their respective schools, sent back home for the next few weeks. In other words, it was Christmas time.


    But it also meant that Mrs. Brown''s first anniversary of death was growing nearer, and the atmosphere in the house became bleaker with each passing day. Still, Misha did his best to smile and lift everyone''s mood, scolding his father whenever his hands got too close to a bottle of liquor and teasing his sister at the slightest opportunity. With Yuki''s help, he cooked everyone''s favorite meal in turn and also organized a few gaming competitions, knowing they would all have a good laugh out of it.


    The boy became the little sunshine that kept his family from drowning in sorrow. He distracted their minds however he could, which often resulted in Gabriel having to handle his silly pranks and childish taunts. But at least, Misha wasn''t as nasty as before. His antics were annoying, of course: however, they didn''t get on Gabriel''s nerves. This time, the boy made sure not to go too far and banned everything related to bugs, meaning that he didn''t bury insects in the man''s food. He just wanted to make things fun, not anger-inducing.


    Well, that was for Gabriel. As for Stephan, the poor lad still had to deal with the child''s naughty deeds whenever he dropped by, and because Misha pulled his sister in, Stephan had to face pranks much worse than usual. Lately, Misha and Masha would often take time in the evening to brainstorm their next prank, combining their twisted ideas to create something monstrous.


    Dealing with only one sibling was already taking quite a toll on Stephan''s mental health, so when the two conspired together, it felt as though all hell had broken loose and his mental health crumbled. Sometimes, Stephan didn''t know whether to be horrified or in awe at their never-ending imagination. He could never predict what they would do next, even though he himself was quite creative.


    In short, the siblings'' pranks were about to drive Stephan crazy, making him wonder what he did to deserve such a terrible fate. In all honesty, nothing. His dramatic and over-the-top reactions were simply hilarious to watch, and the siblings loved to bother him, although it was also true that seeing him rush to Gabriel''s side to cry in his arms and complain irked Misha a little, just a little. As a result, his pranks became nastier and nastier, creating a vicious circle. But despite knowing what would happen, Stephan still popped up at their house every so often, almost begging to be beaten up.


    And today, Misha acted as livelily as yesterday, sharing his ideas on what to do next to torment Stephan, but his antics didn''t have the same impact as they had the previous days. How could they? Tomorrow morning, they would go to the cemetery to lay flowers at Mrs. Brown''s tombstone. His family tacitly decided not to celebrate Christmas Eve this year and mourn instead, though they did put and decorate a Christmas tree in the living room.


    To make matters worse, a bit before noon, they learned that Fredrick had a heart attack last night and breathed his last in his sleep, leaving this world to be reunited with his wife. Mary had told him to take his time before joining her and their daughter, but life without his lifelong love was too hard to bear. His old bones couldn''t take it.


    No one was in the mood to celebrate anything, and the day was shrouded in gloom.


    Sighing, Misha rolled over in his bed, trying to fall asleep despite the depressing thoughts swirling about in his head. As he did so, he scurried closer to the edge of the bed, and his eyes landed on Gabriel, who was soundly sleeping in his futon. Why was it that that guy could fall asleep no matter the situation at hand while he couldn''t? It was a little frustrating, though he knew that habit of his would be quite helpful for tomorrow night. If Gabriel slept like the dead, then he certainly wouldn''t wake up after Misha left the room to have his little chat with Santa Claus.


    Despite the year that went by, Misha hadn''t abandoned his plan to ambush Santa Claus and ask him to send him back in time. Because of the man''s poisoned gift, Misha had the chance to be reunited with his mother, enjoying the warmth and unconditional love he had missed so much. But now that he had lost her a second time, the pain and the void she left behind were much more unbearable than they had been in his first life. Sometimes, when his thoughts wandered to her smile and gentle eyes, what little was left of Misha''s heart seemed about to shatter. The hope of seeing her again was the only thing that had prevented him from losing his sanity.


    Of course, going back in time meant that his sister and Yuki''s relationship would cease to exist, and they would become strangers. That thought made him waver from time to time, but he always recovered his determination soon afterward. He told himself that he would make Camille and Masha break up no matter what and arrange for his sister and Yuki to meet again and fall in love a second time. If given a chance, Misha was confident they would still fall for each other in a different timeline. In his eyes, they were made for each other¡ªthe perfect couple.


    Sliding his hand underneath the pillow, Misha touched the cold wristwatch with his fingertips. It was still hidden between the wall and his bedhead, and he had to stretch his arm to its limit so that he could brush its case. Misha would only take the golden watch out of its hiding spot tomorrow night when midnight was just around the corner. Otherwise, he feared Gabriel would see it and ask questions he couldn''t answer. Although he had more than a year to think about a suitable lie that would explain why he had an a.d.u.l.t-sized watch in his possession, he hadn''t thought of anything, well, anything good enough. What could Misha say? He was a lousy liar.


    "I''m doing the right thing, aren''t I?" whispered Misha, gently stroking the golden watch.


    Of course, no one answered him.


    ***


    The boy tucked on his little necktie as he walked toward his mother''s tombstone, standing between his father and his sister. Gabriel and Yuki had also come, but they tactfully stayed behind the family of three, maintaining a reasonable distance between them to give the family some privacy.


    Today, the sun shone bright and the temperature was mild. It wasn''t a typical cold day of winter; instead, it was strangely warm. The sky wasn''t grey, nor was it white, only pure blue. And so, the men decided not to wear a coat over their suits, while the girls only put on a jacket over their black dresses, keeping it half-open. This morning, they had all dressed up to pay their respects to Mrs. Brown, carefully choosing their clothing and paying attention to their appearances.


    Three days ago, Alexey went to the hairdresser to have his hair cut, something he hadn''t done for months, too busy with work, while Masha visited several stores with Yuki to buy the perfect dress, one she knew her mother would have loved. As for Misha, he put on the small suit Gabriel had bought for him a year ago to attend Mrs. Brown''s burial. At the time, Alexey hadn''t recovered from the shock of losing his wife, and it was Gabriel who had taken care of many little things, like preparing the child''s clothing. The boy hadn''t grown up much in one year, and the suit was still the perfect size, neither too tight nor too wide.


    One after another, they laid down white tulips on the grave. Alexey helped his daughter to ''crouch'' as it was a difficult task for her; her knees could barely bend, as rigid as steel. Then, he helped her stand up, and they stood beside each other in silence. No one knew what to say, and they simply stared at the tombstone with reddened eyes. They all wondered what they should tell her. They had thought of many things, but once in front of her grave, nothing came out of their mouths.


    "It has already been a year," eventually whispered Masha. "I¡ª," she paused and took in a deep breath, "I don''t think I ever thanked you for saving my life, mom. So, I want to tell you now. Thank you so much for saving me. Life is hard without you, but you see? I didn''t give up, and I''m able to walk on my own again. Your daughter is doing fine, you don''t have to worry about me. So¡­ I hope you can rest in peace."


    A sob escaped her lips at those last words, her voice breaking in the middle of the sentence. Masha rubbed her eyes and smiled apologetically at her father and brother, trying to push down the urge to burst out crying. In response, her brother stretched a hand and took hers, gently stroking it with his thumb, while her father affectionately patted her back.


    They both knew how hard it had been on her this past year. No matter what they said, Masha couldn''t shake off the guilt of her mother''s death. She would have to shoulder it for the rest of her life. Even if they told her that it wasn''t her fault but the drunk driver''s fault, they knew it was no use. She couldn''t help herself. If she hadn''t crossed the road, her mother would still be alive and well, standing by her side. That was a fact that couldn''t be changed, and her disability reminded her of it every day.


    The stuffy feelings that tightened his sister''s c.h.e.s.t, Misha knew them well. Once upon a time, he was the one who had to face them. A few hours before transmigrating back in time, he had been crouching in front of his mother and sister''s tombstone, all alone. At the time, it was lightly snowing, not like today''s sunny day, and resentment filled his heart. He hated himself for running in front of a car and causing his mother''s death. He hated himself for not noticing his sister''s distress until it was too late. And most of all, he hated Gabriel, who he thought was the cause of all his sufferings, even hoping for his demise.


    Now, things were different. The father he had cut out of his life stood by his side, as well as his dead sister. His deep hatred for Gabriel had become what Misha believed to be love, and though he stood before his mother''s grave, he had hope in his heart. Tonight, he would ambush Santa Claus and once again go back in time. And this time around, he would succeed not only for himself but also for his sister and father. Misha wanted his family to be reunited and laugh together.


    When they prepared to leave the cemetery, Misha glanced back at the tombstone one last time. Smiling, he inwardly promised, ''Mom, please wait for me a little longer. I swear I''ll save you.''


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 97 - Hi Santa

    Breathing in and out to push down the lump in his throat, Misha stood before a small table on which lay a plate of cookies and a glass of milk. Just beside the food, there was a beautiful golden wristwatch and a note that said:


    "We need to talk."


    Back when he had a little chat with Santa Claus, just before his transmigration, Misha vaguely remembered asking if the golden watch could do more than just travel back in time, to which Santa Claus had said something about being able to stop the time. This way, he could distribute the Christmas gifts to all the children in the world in a single night. But this also meant that Misha would be frozen in time like everyone else and wouldn''t see Santa Claus when he passed by his house. It made it impossible to ambush him, and thus Misha decided to leave a message instead.


    The boy had set the table between the hearth and the Christmas tree, so he was confident that if Santa Claus did come to drop gifts under the tree tonight, he would undoubtedly see it. Now, he only had to wait for midnight, the time at which people said Santa Claus appeared.


    Because no one in his immediate family celebrated Christmas Eve this year, they all went to sleep early. They were emotionally exhausted by today''s excursion to the cemetery, and Misha was left alone in the living room. Earlier, he had pretended to go to bed, and once he heard Gabriel''s even breathing, he quickly fled downstairs, the time-travel device in his hands.


    As midnight grew closer, Misha became increasingly nervous, glancing at the clock every second or so. Deep down, he was afraid that Santa Claus wouldn''t come or wouldn''t care about his note. He knew he was betting everything on something very uncertain, hoping that Santa Claus would consent to meet him and listen to his request. Honestly, Misha didn''t even know why Santa Claus saved him in his first life; neither did he know why he sent him back in time. Misha wasn''t foolish enough to think it was because he was ''special'' or ''unique''. He was well aware of his own shortcomings.


    Still, Santa Claus did allow him to transmigrate into his nine-year-old self, so why wouldn''t he accept to do it a second time?


    As such thoughts came and went, tormenting his mind, the clock hands fell upon midnight. One second, there was no one in front of Misha, and the next, a figure clad in red appeared before his eyes, fiddling with the wristwatch, a pensive look on his face. Following his sudden arrival, the temperature in the room drastically cooled, making a shiver crawl down the boy''s spine. Instinctively, Misha rubbed his arms as he lifted his head, staring into the man''s grey eyes.


    Although Santa Claus had the same chubby face as he remembered, the expression he wore wasn''t the same. It was far less kind and much more cold. It was a little shocking, and Misha was left at a loss for words, unable to utter anything. Time ticked by, but neither talked, silently sizing each other up. After what seemed to be an eternity, the chubby man opened his mouth. Despite his gentle voice, Misha could hear the silent threat permeating it, giving him goosebumps.


    "So, tell me, where did you obtain this watch?"


    "Ah? What are you saying? You''re the one who gave it to me!" blurted out Misha, looking at Santa Claus as if he was an idiot.


    "¡­I did?"


    "Yeah, of course! Didn''t you say something like there''s only one device in the world like this one? So who else could have given it to me if not you?"


    "When did that happen?"


    "¡­In my past life? I guess you can say it like this? You kinda save me from freezing to death on Christmas Eve, and after a long chat, you just threw me back in time. Back then, I was drunk out of my mind, so I thought you were being senile and spouting nonsense about time travel. Well, even if I had been sober, I would never have guessed you were telling the truth! Do you have any idea how shocked I was when I woke up in my nine-year-old body?! What''s with that look? Don''t tell me you don''t remember!"


    "¡­"


    Santa Claus felt a little wronged. How could he remember something that still hasn''t technically happened¡­?


    "And¡ªWait! Who cares about that!" Misha shook his head, making his fluffy hair bounce on each side of his head. "It''s not important. You know, I couldn''t save my mom again, and things became worst instead. My sister''s legs were crippled when they hadn''t been in the first timeline. This time, she was the one who crossed the road instead of me! I just¡­" The boy took in a deep breath before sighing, "I just want to go back in time a year ago, just before my mom''s accident. Please, is it possible?"


    "Could you stop talking for a second? I want to check something first off."


    "Ah? Sure, hm, sorry."


    Squinting his eyes, Santa Claus stared at the child before him. According to his records, the young boy was supposed to be 11 years old, yet he looked a lot younger, 8 years old at most. The kid was thin with frail shoulders, fair skin, and big round eyes. He didn''t seem to be lying, all his emotions being openly displayed on his doll-like face. If everything the child said was true, then Santa Claus knew his future self should have left a message for his current self in the watch.


    A short second passed before Santa Claus lowered his head and brought the wristwatch to his forehead. With his eyes closed, he stayed in this position for several minutes, not moving an inch. It made Misha wonder what exactly he was doing. Still, he restrained his curiosity, biting his lips to keep himself from talking, though he only wanted to urge him to hurry up. And so, he waited and waited until the chubby man opened his eyes again. Then, the gentle yet sad expression Misha knew him so well flashed across his face, giving rise to an odd feeling inside his heart.


    "I''m hungry, child. Let me eat a little, and we can talk at the same time."


    "¡­Sure," nodded Misha, taking the plate of cookies and offering it to the man.


    "Let''s sit too," smiled Santa Claus as he took the plate, indicating the sofa with a tilt of his head.


    Again, Misha nodded before leaping to the sofa and sit still, just like an obedient child. He clenched his fists on his l.a.p, looking at Santa Claus in apparent anticipation. With an inaudible sigh, the chubby man sat beside the boy, nibbling on a cookie. He seemed to be lost in thought, his eyes locked on the wooden floor. However, it didn''t take long before he spoke again.


    "How was the past year?"


    "The past year? Not too bad, I guess? Of course, it was a difficult year too. My mother''s death was hard on everyone, but I kept my father away from alcohol, so he didn''t become an asshole. Surprisingly enough, he''s actually quite a good father. He just has to stay sober. And this time, Camille broke up with my sister a lot sooner than she had in the previous timeline. Good riddance, if you ask me. And you know what? It allowed Masha to find herself an awesome girlfriend. You should see them when they''re together! They''re as adorable as can be!"


    Smiling broadly, Misha couldn''t help but flaunt his sister''s love life as if it was his own. Unconsciously, he started to blabber like a chatterbox, unable to contain himself. It was as if Santa Claus'' presence made him lower his guard; he felt like he could confide everything to the man, and he did just that. The first time they met, Misha told him about his mother and sister, about how he missed them and wished they were by his side. It was something he hadn''t done before, not even with Dereck.


    This time around, Misha the Great Sis-Con mostly talked about his sister, how great she was, and how much he loved her. All along, Santa Claus didn''t complain, only smiling faintly. The boy''s sparkling eyes softened the heart, and it was hard to bring himself to interrupt him. He waited until the kid was out of breath before softly saying, "You said you wanted to go back in time, but if you do so, everything that you have just tell me will be erased."


    "¡­I know," whispered Misha, pinching his lips. "But I want to save my mother, and I don''t want my sister to be disabled. She''s acting fine, but how could she really be? You know, she''s the kind of person who loves to move about, always having too much energy, yet, now, she can''t do the sports and activities she loves so much, all because of me. It was my fault she was injured. I was the one who was supposed to cross the road, not her. I¡­ I just want my mother and sister to be safe and sound."


    "I see. But I''m sorry, even if I wanted to send you back in time again, I can''t."


    "Why?! You did it once, why not twice?!"


    "Misha," sadly smiled Santa Claus, "how was your body after your transmigration?"


    "A real pain in the b.u.t.t, but so what? It was just a bit of a fever and muscle ache and fatigue and¡ª," as he went on, the boy stopped abruptly and awkwardly coughed, rubbing his neck. Now that he thought about it, it really hadn''t been easy on his body. How many times did he faint, and how many times did he curse this weak body of his? He hadn''t counted, but it sure wasn''t a small amount. "Anyway, it''s not a problem. I can handle that much! Easy-peasy!"


    "It''s not that simple, child," gently said Santa Claus. "If you make your conscience travel back to a year ago, your body will have to accommodate itself to your a.d.u.l.t mind a second time while it still in the process of integrating the one from your first transmigration. Again, it will have to absorb all of your memories and reflexes. It''s too much to bear for a child''s body, especially yours. You won''t only have a fever this time; your brain will be injured beyond repair."


    "Then, then what about before I transmigrated? Like a day before my first transmigration? Won''t it erase the first timeline in which I transmigrated? So, so, there won''t be any problem with a ''double'' integration of my a.d.u.l.t memories and reflexes. And even if that timeline ceases to exist, I''ll still keep all the memories of this second timeline intact, right? Didn''t you say that they''re stored in the watch? It''s perfect!"


    "Sadly, that''s also impossible. The day you transmigrated into was the farthest day you could go back to. An hour earlier, and that would have caused irreversible damage to your brain. Although you won''t be in a vegetable state, you will lose bits of information now and then, became dazed, and much more. It was already a risky move to send you back so far in the past, and I can''t send you back just a minute before your first transmigration. The reasons are a bit complex, so I won''t explain why. I will just tell you that you can''t. Misha, I''m sorry, it''s impossible. You cannot go back in time."


    "But¡­ I¡­ What about my mother? What about my sister?"


    "Misha¡­ I''m sorry."


    "No, tell me you can do something about it! Please, I''m begging you!"


    "Misha¡­"


    "If he can''t do it, how about I do it instead?"


    The moment the voice echoed inside the living room, Misha instinctively turned his head toward its origin, his heart skipping a beat. The bathroom door, which wasn''t entirely closed, slowly opened in a squeaking sound, revealing the figure of a young man. Although he wore a gentle expression, unfathomable emotions twirled in his emerald eyes, making it hard to guess what he was thinking.


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 98 - Sorry, Youre a Bad Liar

    For the past few days, Misha had been acting oddly, even more than usual. He thought he had hidden his inner turmoil pretty well, but his face was still like an open book and his white lies were as bad as ever. Anyone that took the time to observe him would realize something was off. At first, Gabriel and Masha thought it was due to Mrs. Brown''s first anniversary of death; however, they realized it wasn''t the case after visiting the cemetery. There was something else that was bothering Misha, but what?


    They both knew that if they asked what was wrong, the boy wouldn''t answer and instead flee who knows where, using whatever excuses he had in mind to escape. He had been doing so for the past year and a half, after all. And so, they tacitly decided not to ask and keep an eye on him, silently watching over his every move. Unlike Misha, they weren''t obvious about their intentions, and the kid didn''t notice the two pairs of eyes following him everywhere. The day went in this way until evening arrived.


    After dinner, it felt like the child couldn''t wait for his family to fell asleep, urging them to go to bed, saying that they appeared drained after visiting the graveyard. It wasn''t false, but it didn''t mean they were dead tired either. Still, they didn''t protest, and everyone went to bed a bit after eleven in the evening. At any rate, an additional couple of hours of sleep wouldn''t hurt them.


    However, after lying in his futon, Gabriel didn''t plan to go to sleep immediately, having a hunch Misha was waiting for him to be in deep slumber before doing whatever he had to do. Thus, Gabriel turned his back to the boy and pretended to fell asleep, gradually slowing down his breathing. And just as expected, the child left the room after a dozen minutes or so. Misha tiptoed his way outside the bedroom, trying to be as silent as possible. If Gabriel had indeed been sleeping, he would never have heard him. That kid was surprisingly good at sneaking out.


    Afterward, Gabriel waited for a few seconds to pass before following the child, his footsteps almost inaudible. When he saw the boy enter the kitchen to make a plate of cookies and a glass of milk, Gabriel hurried downstairs and hid inside the first-floor bathroom, leaving the door half-open to peek inside the living room. He was certain Misha wouldn''t find him; that child vehemently refused to use that bathroom no matter what, always going upstairs even when he was on the verge of wetting himself. Gabriel didn''t know why the kid hated that bathroom so much, but it worked in his favor.


    Then, he waited, and things took a turn he could never have expected. He was shocked by the man''s sudden appearance, and the conversation that followed left him even more speechless. Yet, it also answered a few questions he had in mind for a long time. So, Misha was an a.d.u.l.t in the body of a child. It was a hard pill to swallow, but that would explain why he could act with so much maturity at times and why his mental disability seemed to have vanished overnight. It was because it did. The disability that Misha had caused a delay in cognitive development, but it wouldn''t matter much once a.d.u.l.t. A two-three-year delay in mental abilities didn''t affect an a.d.u.l.t in his twenties, contrary to young children who were in the process of growing up.


    Leaning against the wall, Gabriel quietly listened to their conversation until Santa Claus told Misha he couldn''t go back in time and, ultimately, couldn''t save his mother. Hearing Misha''s voice break made Gabriel''s heart swell with pain. He didn''t need to weigh the pros and cons for long before deciding to open the door and show himself, offering to take the boy''s ¨C no, the man''s ¨C place.


    Walking up to the sofa, Gabriel looked into Misha''s teary eyes, and for a second, he seemed to freeze. The child''s bewildered face was somewhat adorable, but the tears that had started to roll down his cheeks, reddening his eyes, only made him appear pitiful, giving rise to protective d.e.s.i.r.es in Gabriel''s heart. Today, the boy seemed frailer and thinner than usual, as if he could break any time.


    He didn''t like that sight. Seeing that strong ''kid'' breaking down was distressing, just like the day he bawled his eyes out after his mother''s death, burying his head in his stomach while hugging his waist tightly. But Gabriel wasn''t feeling as powerless as that day, knowing he could now do something to alleviate Misha''s sorrow.


    "So? How about it?" repeated Gabriel after a short while, c.o.c.king an eyebrow as he sat on the other side of the sofa. "If he can''t do it because of his age, then I can travel back in time in his stead. It should be feasible, right?"


    "¡­It''s indeed possible," answered Santa Claus after coughing to clear his throat, glancing at Misha, who was still out of it.


    Several emotions flashed across the boy''s face one after another, making it go through many different colors. Seeing this, Gabriel barely managed to maintain a serious expression. That open book sure was easy to read, and he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at what he saw. There was embarrassment at being seeing crying; there was confusion as he tried to understand how Gabriel could have popped out of thin air; there was also a deep rotten fear as if he was afraid of Gabriel turning his back on him. Many more emotions appeared on his face, but those three were the main ones.


    "How¡­ Why? Why are you here?!"


    Finally, that was the only thing Misha could ask, seemingly not having heard the words Gabriel had just said. He needed to understand what was going on first, and he would think about the rest later. Did Gabriel hear everything or just a few bits? And why wasn''t he frozen in time? There were too many questions swirling about in his head, so much so that Misha felt somewhat dizzy. His heartbeat also didn''t want to calm down, furiously beating against his rib cage.


    "Well, do you want the honest answer or a lie?" smiled Gabriel, looking at Misha with a bit of helplessness.


    "¡­How about the truth?"


    "From the first day we met, I noticed something was off with you, so did your sister after a while. We only pretended not to know, though we did try to pry. Well, you always avoided the subject, so that was without much success. I''m sorry, you''re not a very good liar. And for these past few days, you''ve been acting very oddly, especially so today. It put me on alert, and I decided to keep an eye on you, pretending to fall asleep. I noticed right away when you left the room. While you were in the kitchen, I took the opportunity to hide in the bathroom. Although I have to admit I never expected you were hiding such a huge secret."


    "¡­"


    As Gabriel went on and on, a blush spread on Misha''s cheeks, and he pinched his lips in embarrassment, slouching his shoulders as if to make himself appear smaller. This was awkward, very, very awkward. He had thought he had managed to fool everyone, but it turned out that they had only been humoring him all this time. That was quite a significant blow to his ego. At least, earlier, he hadn''t talked about the feelings he held toward Gabriel with Santa Claus, or else the situation would be even more embarrassing. That was the only good point that could comfort him right now.


    "¡­And why isn''t he frozen in time?" grumped Misha, glaring at Santa Claus from the corner of his eyes while rudely pointing at Gabriel.


    Ultimately, he decided to blame the old man. It was all his fault if Gabriel overheard everything! Gabriel would never have figure out he was an a.d.u.l.t in the body of a child if he hadn''t eavesdropped on them, even if he knew he was hiding something. Time travel wasn''t the first thing that would have come to his mind, you know!


    "The device doesn''t allow you to unfrozen a single person but an area, and to unfroze you, I had to unfreeze the whole first floor of your house, which includes the bathroom. I didn''t expect someone would be hiding in it!" grunted Santa Claus, feeling wronged deep down.


    "In any case, what''s done is done," interrupted Gabriel. "Now, let''s talk about what to do. If Misha can''t go back in time to save his mother, I can do it in his stead."


    "¡­Why do you seem to have taken the news so well? You look like a fish in water," mumbled Misha. "Shouldn''t you be shocked? Or, I don''t know, be at least surprised! How can you talk about time traveling so easily?!"


    "Being shocked or refusing to accept reality won''t be of any help," responded Gabriel with a shrug of his shoulders. "If there''s a possibility to save your mother and your sister, I won''t hesitate to take it, no matter how absurd it appeared at first."


    "You''re weird."


    "You''re one to talk."


    "Ahem," coughed Santa Claus, drawing their attention back on the matter at hand. "So, as I said, I can send Gabriel back in time."


    "Really?! But wait! If you do that, won''t I forget everything about this past year?" cried out Misha as the realization struck him. If he weren''t the one to travel back in time, then the timeline he existed in would disappear, and no memories of it would be left.


    "Yes," solemnly nodded Santa Claus, not beating around the bush.


    "But I! I!"


    I don''t want to forget! Misha didn''t want to forget this past year, no matter how painful it had been. Because if he did, it wouldn''t only be the bad memories that would be forgotten. He would forget how his sister and Yuki fell in love, how much Gabriel did for them, how his father didn''t turn into a monster, and most of all, he would forget his feelings for Gabriel. A year ago, Misha had started to open up, but he was still holding a grudge, not knowing the truth about Masha and Gabriel''s relationship.


    ¡­Did he really have to forget all those precious memories to save his loved ones?


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 99 - One Year Ago

    After glancing at each other, Santa Claus and Gabriel tacitly decided to keep their mouths shut, letting Misha digest the news in silence. Whether or not Gabriel would go back in time depended on him, on what he would choose, and they wouldn''t interfere with his choice. They would respect his wishes, no matter what they turned out to be.


    Time ticked by, and after what seemed to be an eternity, Misha slumped into the sofa, throwing his head back to stare at the ceiling. He had made up his mind. Those souvenirs were precious, his feelings too, but his mother and his sister were far more important. Their smiles were worth everything to him. He didn''t want to forget anything, of course; however, reality never cared about what he wanted. It had never been fair.


    "Let''s do that, then," he sighed in a tired voice, breaking the heavy silence that filled the room. "Whether it''s Gabriel or me, as long as my mother and sister are safe, it doesn''t matter who goes back in time. Sorry, Gaby. It looks like you will have it hard because of me."


    "Why are you apologizing? I''m the one who suggested it," smiled Gabriel before focusing his attention on Santa Claus. "Also, isn''t there a way to leave a message for his past self?"


    He dared to ask such a thing because Santa Claus''s tone of voice and behavior had changed drastically within the span of a few minutes. After pressing his forehead against the watch, it went from being ice-cold to warm, gentle even. It was impossible to change so much for no reason. Thus, Gabriel concluded that something must have happened while his forehead was pressed against the watch, something like the transmission of a message or information he hadn''t been aware of initially. And as expected, Santa Claus said this:


    "¡­Well, there is."


    "Really?! Why didn''t you say so sooner?!" cried out Misha, shooting daggers at Santa Claus.


    It wouldn''t have been so difficult to make up his mind had he known!


    "Because I wanted to know your thoughts first," replied Santa Claus, c.o.c.king an eyebrow. "If you weren''t ready to sacrifice your current life to save your loved ones, I would have kept quiet. But you are ready to, and that''s enough for me. Now, I''ll help out however I can."


    "¡­?"


    "You have bad tastes," scoffed Gabriel, "unlike what your appearance suggests."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    Misha glanced back and forth between the two, and for a moment, he thought that he could see sparks crackle as they stared into each other''s eyes. But he decided not to take it to heart, a lot more interested in the message he could leave to himself. Ignoring the tense atmosphere, he asked in an excited voice, "So, how do I do that? How do I leave a message for myself?"


    "It''s not complicated," said Santa Claus, taking off the wristwatch from his wrist. "Press this button, and say what you have to say to leave a message for yourself. When you''re done, press it again. After Gabriel goes back in time, he will only need to click on it, and the message will appear. It''s going to be like a holographic image."


    "Why are you using your current wristwatch instead of the one your future self has given to Misha?" asked Gabriel after a while, his eyes still locked on the stairs where the boy had just disappeared.


    "Because it can''t be used again until it reaches the current time where it has disappeared, except if I''ve added some special options to it. On this note, you will have to bring me back my watch once you reach this date in the next timeline. I need it to do my work."


    At those words, Gabriel frowned, many questions swirling about in his head. It was apparent, considering the pensive yet sharp facial expression he made, but he did not voice his questions out. Instead, he stared at the chubby man with piercing eyes, waiting for who knows what.


    "¡­Don''t overthink. There''s only ''one'' me, no matter the timeline. Once the previous me reaches this date in the next timeline, the memory of today''s evening will flood in his head as the watch disappear, and he will know he has to wait here for you to bring it back. If you don''t show up, he will go look for you, and that''s pretty much it."


    "Is that so."


    There was a short silence before Santa Claus opened his mouth again, saying, "I do have a question for you, though."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you sure you only when to travel back to a year ago? You could go back to an earlier time, if you wish to."


    To this, Gabriel said nothing, only offering a faint smile, and Santa Claus understood. Afterward, he didn''t ask anything else, and neither did Gabriel. They silently waited for Misha to come back, each lost in their own thoughts.


    A splitting headache seemed to be piercing his skull from the inside out. The pain was almost unbearable, agonizing enough to make Gabriel want to puke, maybe even rip his head off of his body. Luckily, the pain quickly subsided, becoming less and less painful. At the same time, his eyes gradually adjusted to the light, allowing him to recover his sight, and what had been pitch-black became something fuzzy and uneven, marked by cloudy spots of color. Seconds passed before he could more or less discern his surroundings. The forms were still a bit blurry, but even if they were unclear, Gabriel could tell he was in a car with a few other persons. Before he could ponder over the situation, someone interrupted his train of thought.


    "Gaby? Are you okay?" asked a worried voice, which appeared to be Masha''s, making his head throb in pain. Noises were still difficult to bear for his head, apparently. "You seem to have blacked out for a second. Did you not sleep well last night?"


    "¡­No, I slept just fine," responded Gabriel, rubbing his temples. "It''s only a slight headache."


    "I have a bottle of Tylenol in my purse, if you want to take some," gently proposed another familiar voice, one he hadn''t heard in a long time.


    And upon hearing it, Gabriel unconsciously held his breath, not daring to get his hopes too high. Lifting his eyes, Gabriel peeked at Mrs. Brown, who sat in the passenger seat, scrutinizing her face through the rear mirror. After so long, seeing her gentle smile again gave rise to an odd feeling inside his heart. The last time he had seen her, her body was a mess of broken bones and torn flesh. Afterward, he only saw her in pictures, but pictures could never portray a person in their entirety. It was hard not to be taken aback by the sudden change.


    "There''s no need, it will pass soon. Please, don''t worry."


    "All right, but if you change your mind, don''t hesitate to ask!"


    "Yes, I''ll. Thank you."


    "Hmph," suddenly scoffed the boy sitting on his right, successfully drawing his attention.


    Gabriel turned his head and lowered his eyes to meet Misha''s. Right. For the time being, that brat hated him to the core, or it would be more accurate to say that he hadn''t opened up to him just yet. He had forgotten how cold his eyes could be, although there was also a subtle emotion hard to describe shining in the depth of his eyes. And just beside him sat Masha, whose legs were still without scares, long and beautiful. She wasn''t shifting in her seat to find a more comfortable position, and instead, she took as much space as she wished to, leisurely stretching her legs behind her mother''s seat.


    Last but not least, in the driver seat sat Alexey. His complexion appeared a lot better than after losing his wife. In Gabriel''s past timeline, because Alexey overworked his body for months, his eyes and cheeks had become somewhat hollow. He had lost way too many pounds to look healthy. It hadn''t been that obvious as it happened gradually throughout the year, but seeing him now, before the tragedy occurred, Gabriel realized just how much Mrs. Brown''s death and his daughter''s disability had affected Alexey.


    After taking in his surroundings, Gabriel couldn''t help but think that he had indeed traveled back to a year ago, just before Mrs. Brown''s death. At first, he had been a little skeptical, but now that he was sitting in a car on his way to Mary and Fredrick''s house, he could not deny the reality in front of him. Surprisingly, time travel, one of the most fantastic yet paradoxical concepts, was something possible.


    Frowning slightly, Gabriel discreetly patted the pockets of his coat, gazing out the car window. His frown only eased when he felt the wristwatch hidden in one of the said pockets. He had been afraid it would pop out of thin air by his side, and Misha would catch a glimpse of it. Knowing that boy''s explosive temper, it wouldn''t have ended well. They did have to talk, but their conversation must happen without anyone eavesdropping on them; their past lives weren''t something they could discuss openly.


    It didn''t take long before Alexey parked the car by the roadside, and Misha then flew to the house, not without looking left and right before crossing the road. Once on the doorstep, he turned back to look at his family, but this time around, Gabriel didn''t forget the gift, and Masha didn''t walk back to the car to get it. Still, the drunk driver didn''t suddenly vanish, and his pick-up passed behind them at a fast speed. It hadn''t stopped at the intersection, not even slowing down.


    "My God, that guy''s crazy! Driving this fast, isn''t he afraid of crashing his car?!" gasped Masha, jumping in fright. "He''s courting death!"


    ''If only,'' silently whispered Gabriel, watching the pick-up growing smaller in the distance before disappearing at a corner. Back in the other timeline, that guy didn''t even have a scratch after running over Mrs. Brown and Masha, still full of vigor enough to insult the policemen. The only consolation they had at the time was that the drunk driver had been quickly apprehended and sentenced to 25 years in prison.


    When Gabriel brought back his attention to Misha, he could swear he saw pink bubbles and flowers pop all around the boy. The smile that bloomed on his face was the brightest he had ever shown, making Gabriel let out a helpless sigh. Upon reflection, Misha was worse than an open book, but he also understood why the kid was currently over the moon. Tonight, his mother escaped death. So how could he not be ecstatic?


    "Why are you smiling like a fool?" giggled Masha, walking up to her brother before pinching his cheeks.


    "What? Do I need a reason to be happy?" pouted Misha, pushing aside his sister''s naughty hands. "Come on, let''s get in!"


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 100 - We Need to Talk

    Peeking at Misha, who had fallen asleep against his arm, Gabriel couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle, a faint smile curling up the corner of his lips. No matter the timeline, that child''s behavior was still as contradictory as ever. On the one hand, he could be grumpy and cold, seemingly wishing for his demise, and on the other, clingy and affectionate, apparently delighted to have him by his side. His facial expression said it all, but even so, it was hard to figure out what was truly going through his head. Why was he so happy one day and so angry the next? It was a mystery.


    The one thing Gabriel was sure of, though, was that Misha turned into a little angel once asleep, and it was impossible to hold any grudges after seeing that peaceful face of his, regardless of what he had said or done during the day. Or at least, that was how he felt.


    After observing the child for a bit longer, Gabriel turned his head and gazed out the car window, looking at the scenery shrouded in darkness. It was just past midnight, and they were on their way home. Misha had been overly excited all evening, fluttering about for hours, and as a result, he was dead tired. It didn''t take long before the swaying motion of the car rocked him to sleep. His head fell on Gabriel''s arm at one point, but the man didn''t protest, pretending he hadn''t noticed. It was better to let the devil sleep in peace.


    However, Misha didn''t wake up after they reached home and instead continued to snore, making Gabriel c.o.c.k an eyebrow. Over the past few months, Gabriel had noticed Misha was a light sleeper, but this time, his eyelids didn''t even twitch after he not-so-gently shook his shoulders. Well, the boy had probably built too much stress over time, and now that his mother was safe and sound, he could finally relax both his body and mind, resulting in a deep slumber.


    "Looks like he''s very tired," smiled Masha, gently stroking her brother''s cheek. "Do you mind bringing him inside? We have a lot of gifts to unload."


    "Sure," responded Gabriel, getting out of the car before bending over to pull Misha in his arms. "Where am I sleeping tonight, by the way?"


    If his memory served him right, the living room was currently full of unpacked gifts and Christmas decorations. Before Mrs. Brown''s death, he usually slept downstairs to avoid Misha''s pranks, but today, it seemed impossible to lay down a futon in the living room unless they pushed everything on the side to make some space. Everyone was tired, and Gabriel knew they all wished to climb into their beds right away. Besides, he had been sleeping in Misha''s bedroom for almost a year, and now, the idea of sleeping alone in the living room seemed a little odd. He had grown accustomed to having someone near him as he slept.


    "How about sleeping on the sofa? I know it''s a bit small for you, but¡­" mumbled Masha, awkwardly rubbing her neck.


    Somehow, Masha and her parents had forgotten to arrange something for Gabriel, too busy preparing their relatives'' Christmas gifts. The Lesskov family was the kind to give a small but thoughtful present to everyone on Christmas Eve, meaning that they had a lot to do, so much so that their feet hadn''t touched the ground for the past few days. Preparing Gabriel''s bed was thus tossed at the back of their minds, and ultimately, it was forgotten until now.


    "Well, I can sleep in Misha''s bedroom tonight."


    "¡­Are you sure?"


    "He''s too tired to pull any pranks, anyway," winked Gabriel as he brought the boy inside the house.


    "Pfft, you have a point!" laughed Masha before focusing back her attention on the trunk, helping her parents unload it.


    ***


    Putting the child on the chair in the entrance, Gabriel couldn''t help but let out a sigh, massaging his forearms. His body was still aching because of the transmigration, and Misha wasn''t exactly weightless. Gabriel''s arms felt incredibly heavy, a bit as if they were made out of iron instead of bones and flesh. Well, at the very least, it was a lot better than how Misha ended up, plagued with fevers and sore muscles. As such thoughts went and came, Gabriel stared at the sleeping kid, silently sizing him up, before shaking his head and crouching to untie his winter boots. Afterward, he battled with the said boots to get them off his feet, then fought once more with the child''s coat.


    Once Gabriel had thrown their boots in the shoe rack and their coats in the closet, he carried Misha upstairs, but he didn''t tuck him in bed, only laying him on the mattress. He knew Mrs. Brown would want to change his clothes since Misha had sweated quite a lot, being as lively as he had been during the evening. While she did so, Gabriel prepared what he needed downstairs, laying his futon in the child''s room after Mrs. Brown was done changing her son in his pajama. After everyone wished each other good night, Masha and her parents went to their respective rooms, quickly climbing into their beds and pulling up their blankets.


    Sitting cross-legged in his futon, Gabriel fiddled with the wristwatch he had taken out of his coat pocket¡ªhe had brought it upstairs when no one paid attention to him. He sat still for a while, waiting for everyone to fall asleep. Then, Gabriel stood up and shook Misha''s shoulders again, trying to wake him up. They had to talk tonight as tomorrow, he would need to go back home and who knows when would be the next time they could meet each other. At any rate, it wouldn''t be any time soon. It was already a miracle his stepmother allowed him to spend Christmas Eve with Masha''s family, but sadly, such miracles weren''t bound to happen often.


    Also, time-traveling wasn''t something they could talk about on the phone, not with Angela eavesdropping on Gabriel whenever he called someone, be it Masha, Misha, or even Stephan. Being seen as a mental case by his stepmother and sent to an asylum wasn''t on his agenda. In short, today was the only day they could discuss and decide what to do. There were many things Gabriel wasn''t aware of, and only Misha could clarify what happened in the very first timeline. He had to know those events so as not to repeat them.


    It took a few minutes before Misha started to grunt, visibly not happy at being disturbed in his sleep. He tossed about in his bed, yet he still refused to wake up, keeping his eyes tightly shut. It made Gabriel''s mouth twitch a little. With a bit of schadenfreude, he bent over and pinched his cheeks, stretching them to their limits. That had the merit of startling Misha awake. Noticing he had finally emerged from his slumbers, Gabriel let go of his cheeks, and Misha rubbed them, glaring at the man with misty eyes. Gosh, that hurt!


    "Why did you do that for?!"


    "Because you didn''t want to wake up with gentler methods."


    "Ah? Then why not let me sleep?! What''s wrong with you!"


    "Well, we need to talk."


    "And about what?! Couldn''t you have waited¡ª"


    The words Misha was about to say were swallowed back when Gabriel lifted a golden wristwatch, shaking it under his nose. Although the light in the room was dim, Misha could never mistake that watch. It was too peculiar. Holding his breath, he instinctively sat up straight before glancing at the head of his bed, where the time travel device should have been. How come it was in Gabriel''s hands now?!


    "Don''t make that face. It''s not yours, it''s mine."


    "¡­What? What are you talking about?" spluttered Misha, even more confused.


    Letting out a tired sigh, Gabriel sat on the bed, staring at Misha with unfathomable eyes. For a second, he said nothing while the boy took the opportunity to scurry closer to the wall, putting some distance between them. Suspicion was written all over his face, and his tense body and clenched fists told everyone how nervous he was, making Gabriel feel a little hurt deep down. Why was that child so cautious? It wasn''t that bad before his transmigration.


    "¡­It''s been a while since I have last seen you look at me with so much distrust. It seems like I''ve forgotten how wary of me you were before."


    Frowning, Misha tilted his head, seemingly not understand what he meant.


    "I won''t beat around the bush. Misha, I''m not from this timeline."


    "W-what¡­?"


    "Things didn''t go well, it''s¡­ Well, you didn''t manage to save your mother, but you also couldn''t go back in time a second time because of your weak body. It''s a little complicated. Anyway, you left a message for yourself. I think it''s better to start with it, or else you won''t believe anything I say, right?"


    "¡­"


    Misha couldn''t deny it. Right now, nothing made sense, and something seemed off about Gabriel. Not only because of the words he spoke but also because his overall behavior appeared to have somehow changed, being a lot more sincere and gentler despite the cold expression he wore. For once, it didn''t feel like he was faking anything. Or at least, that was what his guts were telling him.


    As Misha tried to organize his disorderly thoughts, Gabriel pressed on one of the boutons on the left of the watch case, and a holographic image appeared before them. It was a bit fussy at first, but it soon became clearer. The boy''s eyes grew wide as he saw his older self standing in front of him; it was him, and at the same time, it wasn''t. His hair was a bit longer, and his complexion seemed healthier. His face wasn''t sickly pale. No, instead, his skin had a rosy hue to it, unlike his current self.


    "¡­Is it recording? It should be, right?" mumbled Misha with a slight frown. He seemed to fiddle with the watch before nodding, satisfied with something his spectators couldn''t see. Then, he smiled a little awkwardly, saying with a hollow laugh, "Well, hi me."


    __________________________


    Author has something to say: I wanted to make a double update today to celebrate the 100th chapter (and also because I feel mean to leave the story at this point, with that kind of cliffhanger), but I''m not sure I''ll be able to. During the week, I had to pull another all-nighter at the hospital with the TFW, and I still have to go to the clinic with him this afternoon. Who knows when I''ll be able to go home (still had to go to work soon too). So maybe there will be a second chapter later, maybe not. We''ll see! x''D


    Also, don''t forget the giveaway! You can enter it until June 6! It''s on my Twitter, just here twitter.com/VaesenRs/status/1387517281895333889?s=20.


    Aaaand I changed the F*cking dreams tier on my *******! It''s now a 10 early chapters access tier!!! /o/


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 101 - A Message to Ones Past Self

    "You know, I''ve got so much to tell you, but I don''t have a lot of time, so I''ll try to keep it short. You''ve probably guessed it by now; I didn''t manage to save mom in this timeline either. And to make matters worse, the one who crossed the road was Masha, not me. Mom had the same reflex as last time, and she ran in front of the pick-up to push Masha out of the way. It just that sis'' is heavier than us, and mom wasn''t able to push her far away enough. Masha fell, and the driver ran over her legs, crippling them. I¡­"


    The boy bit his lower lip to stifle a sob before taking in a deep breath, tears glittering at the corner of his eyes. Although it had been a year, it was still something difficult to talk about. The image of his mother''s corpse was seared into his mind, same for his sister laying in a hospital bed, her legs deformed into something hideous.


    "I don''t really want to talk about it, to be frank. I''m sure you understand why. For more details, just ask Gabriel. In all honesty, I would have preferred to go back in time myself, but apparently, I can''t do that because our body is too damn weak, so Gabriel proposed to do it in my stead. That guy snuck on me while I was chatting with Santa Claus! Can you believe it?! Well, I hope he succeeded in saving our mother this time around. If that''s not the case, kick his a.s.s for me, please. Anyway, that''s not really what I want to talk about. There are several things you have to know before my time is up."


    In the holographic image, Misha paused and rubbed his neck, wondering where to start. So many things happened during this past year, good things as well as bad things. Still, he would love to tell himself everything because he didn''t want to forget anything, no matter how insignificant it was. However, he knew it wasn''t possible. Whether he liked it or not, he had to sort out what to say.


    "I guess I''m gonna start with this: dad didn''t become an asshole this time around. I kept him away from alcohol, and he stayed sober. He didn''t blame Masha for our mom''s death; instead, he worked days and nights to pay her medical expenses. These past few months¡­" the boy smiled, yet a bit of sadness remained in his eyes, "he was a very good father, the one we have always dreamt of. I hope you can open up to him in your timeline too. I won''t ask to forgive him for what he did to us in the first timeline, but try to give him a chance, ok?"


    Misha couldn''t believe his ears. He heard himself praising the father he had hated so much, giving rise to an odd feeling in his heart. Even if he had become less hostile toward him over the past few months, he was still wary of Alexey, always afraid he would fly into a rage for no reason whatsoever. It wasn''t a feeling he could shake off overnight. Before Misha could dwell on the matter any further, he saw himself smirk, making him frown. Weirdly enough, that particular expression on his doll-like face made him appear like a little devil.


    "And before I forget to tell you that, you''ll never guess who''s Gabriel''s best friend! It''s Stephan, our freaking boss! Even though he''s just an adolescent, that prick is already as unbearable as he was as an a.d.u.l.t. If he ever pays us a visit, show him no mercy. He deserves to go through hell! Hmph! I mean, I''m pretty sure he''s the one who designed and made those costumes. He didn''t buy them! Do you realize how much effort that sadistic bastard put in just to torture us?!"


    The child went on for a bit longer, dissing Stephan in any way he could. Once he felt like he had vented enough, he sighed before adopting a more serious expression. It was time to talk about the thorn in his heart, the one thing that made him hesitate to go back in time and erase this timeline.


    "There''s one thing you need to know. Gabriel and Masha have never been a real couple. They''re both gay and have been hiding it for ages. I didn''t remember much, but it seems like our grandparents are homophobic as f.u.c.k, and they have made Masha think that if we ever find out about her s.e.x.u.a.l orientation, we would throw her out. The one who broke her heart and drove her to death wasn''t Gabriel but Camille. This bitch even hooked up with Jake in this timeline! I don''t care how you do it, but make sure to drive her away. If you could beat her up in passing, that would be even better."


    Snorting, the boy had to suppress his anger, which threatened to overflow. Even to this day, he still thought that his sister went too easy on Camille. Jake was humiliated at the zoo; however, Camille got away without so much as a bruise. She had been shocked by Masha''s straightforwardness, but that was all. She didn''t suffer just as much as his sister did, and that made Misha feel unsatisfied deep down. After all, he was the petty kind who paid tenfold the smallest grievances; Camille would need to go through hell a few times before he could feel content.


    "Long story short, Camille broke up with Masha because she became disabled. On the bright side, it allowed our sister to fell in love with the sweetest girl! Remember the nurse, Yuki? Gabriel hired her to take care of Masha, and those two grew fonder of each other with each passing day. I swear they make the cutest couple on earth! Please, find a way to bring them back together; they have to meet each other, believe me."


    As the child talked about his sister''s love life, his face brightened. He spoke of Yuki fondly, letting everyone knows that he had long welcomed her into the family. She was the only sister-in-law he would ever accept, or so that was how he felt.


    "Last but not least, let''s talk about Gabriel. If there''s one thing I learned about him, it''s that he''s a freaking idiot."


    Gabriel, who was watching the video beside Misha: "¡­."


    "I mean, that guy sacrificed pretty much everything for Masha this time around. And I think he did the same thing in the first timeline, though it was for us, not for our sister. He has no concept of limits, for God''s sake! He gave up his inheritance rights so that Angela would pay for Masha''s medical needs, and he came to live with us again to nurse Masha and help her with her homeschooling. Well, I reassure you, I did the house chores and the cooking this time. I didn''t want to eat his burnt meals again! Do you remember how many years it took him before he could cook something that looked edible?! And tasted normal?! Just thinking about it makes my stomach churn!"


    As he listened to Misha rant about the weapons of mass destruction he cooked, Gabriel felt embarrassed for the first time in his life, albeit only a little. And when the child switched to talk about how he almost destroyed the house while doing house chores in the first timeline, he couldn''t help but let out a small, hollow laugh. Was he really that bad? But cooking and housework didn''t seem that complicated¡­


    "And you know, that guy would rather take the blame for everything than betray our sister''s secret. You bet I''m pissed off about that, even now. I know that it wasn''t easy to come and find us in the first timeline, but still! He didn''t even try to whitewash himself! If I didn''t overhear their conversation, I would have never known he was in a fake relationship with Masha! Seriously, keep an eye on him, or else who knows how many more things he''ll decide to shoulder in silence. It was the same for his inheritance rights. I learned about it ''cause Jake ran his mouth! Gosh, it''s frustrating!"


    Because Misha had too many secrets, he could not talk of such things with others, so now that he had the opportunity to pour out all his grievances, he sure did. At any rate, he had to let his past self know just how much Gabriel did for Masha or himself. He wouldn''t let out a single detail.


    "That guy attended Masha''s college to help her out with her studies and give her a ride! Apparently, there''s nothing he really wants to do. It made me think about our previous life. Why the hell did he become a teacher then? Why did he choose to work at our high school? I bet it was for us, and you know why. Don''t let him take the same path this time, ok? Make sure he does something he actually wants to do. He has to learn to live for himself too! Not only for others!"


    After Misha told his past self everything there was to say about Gabriel, he took a deep breath to calm down. Now that he thought about it, it was a little infuriating. That man did so much for him yet never said anything, nor did he ever ask for something in return.


    But how could Misha notice all his silent help with his pea brain? He wasn''t the kind to stop and think about people''s intentions behind their actions. He was well aware that if no one tells him things as they are, he won''t figure out the truth, or at the very least, it would take him a long time. In the end, this shortcoming of his ended up creating a rift between Gabriel and him. He didn''t want that to ever happen again, no matter the timeline, and he knew his past self would think the same.


    "Oh, yeah! By the way, I''m in love with Gaby, and so are you. Seriously, trust me on that, or you''ll regret it. Anyway, you better make him fall for you in this timeline! Don''t let anyone snatch him, got it? Well, that''s it. Good luck!"


    There was a buzzing noise, and then ''older'' Misha vanished. Without the holographic image to brighten the room, the light turned dim again. Still, the mushroom-shaped night light managed to illuminated Misha''s face just enough, allowing Gabriel to catch a glimpse of his beet-red cheeks.


    "¡­Did I perhaps forget to tell you not to watch the message with me?"


    "¡­Yeah."


    "Goddamnit, I''m an idiot!" wept Misha, burying his face in his hands.


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen


    Thank you Lan for the Ko-fi! ?

 Chapter 102 - Butterfly Effect

    "So¡­"


    Gabriel barely had the time to open his mouth that Misha already told him to shut up, his eyes shooting daggers at the man by his side. His beet-red face was still buried in his hands, but he had spread his fingers just so he could glare at Gabriel, a myriad of emotions twirling about in the depth of his eyes.


    "Let me self-loath a little longer, ok?" Misha quickly added in a smaller voice, as if afraid to be misunderstood.


    "Sure¡­"


    Thus, Gabriel did as asked and didn''t speak, silently sitting on the bed like an obedient child. He knew Misha had a lot to digest in one go and rushing him wouldn''t do any good. He himself had several things to ponder over, so he took the opportunity to replay the message in his head and review what he had learned. Misha''s ranting revealed a few pieces of the puzzle that was the first timeline, and what Gabriel understood from it didn''t make him smile, on the contrary. He knew Mrs. Brown had died, but he hadn''t expected that it was only the beginning. So many things had gone wrong, starting with Masha''s death.


    And to top it all, there were those last few sentences, but Gabriel wisely decided to pretend that he hadn''t heard them. It was already awkward enough between him and Misha, and he knew better than rubbing salt into the wound. That boy''s temper was nothing to laugh at, and he didn''t want to handle an angry Misha right now. They had too many things to discuss and not enough time. He also valued his life.


    After a while, Misha peeked at Gabriel. He seemed to hesitate for a second before ultimately grumping in a plaintive tone, "So? What did you want to ask?"


    "Well, first of all, how old are you?"


    "Around 25, I guess? It''s a bit hard to tell with that transmigration thing and all¡­."


    "In other words, you''re older than me?"


    "You got a problem with that?"


    "No, of course not. I just haven''t expected you to be so old."


    "You might as well say that I''ve got a bratty personality!"


    "Can you deny it?"


    There was a short silence before Misha conceded, "No¡­."


    They bickered a little longer, which helped break the awkward atmosphere and put Misha at ease. Although the boy stayed curled up in the corner of the bed, he lifted his head and stared into Gabriel''s eyes, his mouth distorted into half a grimace and half a pout. In a way, sharing his secret with someone lifted an enormous weight off his shoulders, though he hadn''t realized it for the time being. He was still too shocked by the sudden turn of events.


    "I know you probably don''t feel like it, but can you tell me what happened in the first timeline? There are many odd points I would like to clarify with you. For instance, it seemed like you didn''t know that Stephan is my childhood friend, which is a little odd considering his personality. He should have popped up in your life when you were still young. Stephan is not the kind of guy who gives people space, so he should have come to your house to bother your sister or me a few times. The fact that he hasn''t leaves me perplexed."


    "Well, I met him when I applied to work at his bar. I was around 24 at the time, and I don''t really know what he was up to before that." As he spoke, Misha frowned, trying to remember something, anything, that could be of help. "He''s not really the guy to talk about his past too."


    "Don''t worry, take your time."


    Misha responded with a nod, thinking back on his days at the bar. He had worked for Stephan for almost a year, so he must have heard about something of value. Yet, nothing came to his mind. As Misha rummaged through his memories, a headache slowly started to throb, quickly turning into a migraine. He ignored it and persisted, and after a few minutes, something finally popped into his mind. Once he remembered that peculiar conversion, he couldn''t help but glance at Gabriel with uncertainty.


    "What is it?" gently smiled Gabriel, encouraging him to speak with a tilt of his head.


    "There was that one time where a customer came to make trouble in the bar. He asked me how it felt to work for someone who drove his father to death and r.a.p.ed girls and boys alike. I didn''t pay much attention to it at the time ''cause, you know, we had many jealous clients who came over to pour dirty water on Stephan, spouting nonsense all the time. That guy''s a playboy, after all. It''s just that that customer was very adamant about his claim and was being a real pain in the b.u.t.t. Dereck even had to throw him out in the end."


    "Dereck?"


    "Yeah, Dereck. He also worked for Stephan, guarding the door as the bouncer. He grew up into a tall and muscular man," chuckled Misha. "Surprising, isn''t it?"


    "¡­I won''t say it isn''t. Back to the matter at hand, do you remember that costumer''s appearance?"


    "No, I only have a vague image of it. Why?"


    "For nothing. I was just curious."


    "Don''t lie. You know I''m not a kid, so you better stop treating me like one and tell me everything that''s going through your head, or else, I swear I''m gonna beat you to a pulp," snorted Misha. "You lied to me for years in my previous life, and that resulted in a tragedy. Don''t you dare do the same thing this time around! I have enough of tragedies!"


    "¡­All right. I just thought that maybe, just maybe, someone framed Stephan as a rapist to get rid of him, someone like Angela. He has always been a Don Juan, which makes him relatively easy to set up. She could have very well brided someone to sleep with him, then pretend to have been r.a.p.ed. If she hired a few persons to do that, the accusations would pile up and become almost impossible to whitewash. **** is often difficult to prove, but it''s as equally difficult to prove that it hasn''t happened. And when many witnesses gather together to say the same thing, their voices grow stronger and stronger, drowning their victim''s voice out."


    "What the hell! That''s disgusting! Why would that bitch do that?!"


    "In the timeline that I come from, Stephan and I suspected that someone fiddled with his car to kill his father and him, trying to disguise their murders as a car accident. It looks like his father learned about some of my father''s or Angela''s dirty secrets, and someone wanted to silence him. Maybe in the first timeline, they succeeded, and Stephan''s father died. Some people could then speculate this or that about the car accident, and knowing my family, they wouldn''t miss this golden chance to tarnish Stephan''s name with half-trues and half-lies. They are the cautious kinds, meaning that they wouldn''t let him alone as his father could have told him their secrets. They would want to eliminate him any way they can."


    "Wait. What? But if what you say is true, how come his father didn''t die and Stephan wasn''t arrested in your timeline?! They weren''t, right? I don''t get it!"


    "Well, the second timeline was somewhat different, I believe. Usually, Stephan sleeps in as he''s not a morning person, but in my timeline, I bought Masha a cellphone because of her new physical conditions. I wanted her to be able to contact someone whenever and wherever, just in case something were to happen and she needed help. But she kind of misused her cellphone and bothered Stephan whenever she felt like it. That day, she sent him several text messages in the morning, which ended up waking him up."


    Knowing that Masha had contacted Stephan to flaunt about having taken a bath with him, Gabriel didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Who could have guessed that it would save Stephan''s father''s life? It was only a few text messages, taunting ones to boot, yet it changed a man''s destiny.


    "And so, Stephan got out of bed and left his bedroom, probably to go to the toilets, and that''s when he came across his drunk father and decided to accompany him to my family''s house. Although he acts like an idiot most of the time, Stephan does have a brain, and he noticed something was off about the car right away when they were about to leave and called me to pick him up. However, it seemed like the rest of the year hadn''t been easy for him and his father afterward."


    Listening to Gabriel''s deductions, Misha blinked, unable to keep up. But if he was right, then Stephan probably didn''t have it easy in his previous life. He never showed it, though, always acting like a fool, doing stupid things and whatnot. Misha couldn''t help but silently cry, wondering why everyone around him was so good at pretending to be okay when they weren''t. Couldn''t they be like him?! An open book?! Life would be so much easier that way!


    "¡­Gabby, there''s something very different about someone in this timeline compared to the previous one," mumbled Misha after a while, wondering if Gabriel, whose brain was obviously better than his, could help him figure out what went so wrong. "You know, I was supposed to meet Vanessa later, a bit before my 24th birthday. But I met her a lot sooner in the hospital, and she somehow ended up in a car accident and came back to live in Canada when she was supposed to live in the USA until she turned 18. I just don''t get what happened. I was only hospitalized for a few weeks because of my fever! How could it lead to this!"


    "I think I may be at fault here."


    "Ha? How come?!"


    "Do you remember the old lady that shared your room?"


    "How could I ever forget her?! She mistook me for Vanessa all the time!"


    "Well, I helped taking care of her, didn''t I? With this in mind, there is that particular day that I believe was the turning point. I noticed she seemed more restless than usual, so I notified the reception, asking them to keep an eye on her. She was very adamant about returning home, but what would happen if she did so? If she took off the nasal cannula that delivered the oxygen to her lungs and wandered about, trying to find the way home? And what if she managed to sneak out?"


    "¡­Wouldn''t she be at risk of dying?! She was very frail from what I remember!"


    "Sadly, yes. I think she would die, and if she dies, why would Vanessa come to visit her a few days later? There would be no one left at the hospital for her and her father to visit."


    "¡­Oh my gosh, you must be kidding me!"


    "Don''t make that face, it''s only a few hypotheses without any solid evidence. I could be wrong for all we know. But there''s one thing I''m sure of: what drastically changed from your past life to this one was my presence beside Vanessa''s great-grandmother. It would never have happened hadn''t it been for your fever, and I think that played a major role in Vanessa''s car accident."


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 103 - Unwrapped Gifts

    Looking at his reflection in the mirror, Misha couldn''t help but let out a hollow laugh at what he saw. His face was as pale as a ghost, with big dark bags hanging under his eyes. Even his lips appeared colorless, and his hair was nothing more than a bird''s nest. Before today, Misha had never known that lack of sleep could destroy someone''s look to this degree. If he didn''t know better, he would have thought it was a corpse reflected in the mirror, not him.


    "I look awful," sighed Misha before splashing cold water on his face, trying to wake himself up.


    Last night, he talked with Gabriel until all hours. He told him the key points of the first timeline, including how he had never known about his fake relationship with Masha. When it was time to talk about his sister''s suicide, he described the event fast, not wanting to go too deep into that memory. The same could be said for his father''s abuse. He decided to keep some details on the down-low, revealing just enough so that Gabriel could understand the gist of what had happened.


    Of course, they both tacitly avoided the subject of ''Misha'' liking Gabriel. Misha still felt like strangling his other self, while Gabriel knew perfectly well that Misha had a bad temper, and he was currently the only person on whom the boy could vent his anger. He tended to react violently whenever he was embarrassed, meaning that Gabriel would surely suffer from a few bruises if he dared to tease him about his blunder. It was better to wait a bit before bringing up that subject.


    Long story short, they didn''t sleep much, and when Masha came to wake them up, telling them that it was time to open their Christmas presents, they were both unwilling to get out of bed. Still, they had to as Gabriel was supposed to leave before noon, and Mrs. Brown wanted her daughter''s boyfriend to be with them as they opened the presents¡ªshe had prepared some for Gabriel too.


    After washing his face, Misha dragged his body downstairs, lifelessly sitting on the sofa beside his sister. Not long after, Gabriel joined them, and Misha couldn''t help but glare at the man, whose handsome face looked the same as usual, without any blemish whatsoever, as if he had rested very well last night. It made Misha scoff. How come he was the only one who looked like a goddamn ghost?! Gabriel slept even less than him! So why the hell did it seem like his skin was glowing?!


    While Misha was busy inwardly cussing out Gabriel, Mrs. Brown started distributing the presents, playing Mrs. Claus with great enthusiasm. Honestly, Misha was somewhat curious about the gifts. He had never open them up in his previous life; no one had the courage to open the presents Mrs. Brown had prepared just before her death. Whenever Misha tried to do so, telling himself that it had already been years since she has left this world, he found himself trembling and unable to unwrap the gifts. In the end, he would always put them back in the closet, mumbling something about doing it later, which he never did.


    But now, Misha carefully unwrapped the presents one after another, smiling gently every time he laid eyes on their content. It mainly was toys for little boys, and almost everything was dinosaur-themed. Even when he opened the last present, it was still linked to dinosaurs. The handmade sweater was mostly dark red with a few touches of white, and in its center, there was a T-Rex wearing a Santa hat. His mother loved to knit, and as long as he could remember, every year, she would give her children and husband a Christmas sweater she had made herself. It was a weird tradition in the family, yet, at the moment, Misha realized just how much he had missed it.


    Almost tearing up, Misha took the sweater in his arms, hugging it tightly against his c.h.e.s.t. He thought it was stupid, but somehow, he felt all his mother''s love for him through this simple gift. He could imagine her sitting in her bed, knitting his sweater with a gentle smile on her lips. Maybe, she was humming, wondering if her baby son would like her gift, though she knew a boy of his age probably wouldn''t like it very much. Nevertheless, she wanted to make something for him with her own two hands, and all she could do was knit him a sweater.


    If Misha had been his past 10-year-old self, he would indeed have discarded it or threw it somewhere in the closet, not even glancing at the sweater a second time. But this morning, he wouldn''t do that, and instead, he quickly put it on, proudly showing it off. He stood up and spun on his heels, asking, "How do I look?"


    "Awesome," giggled Masha as she put on her own sweater before leaping to her feet and joining her brother, also spinning on her heels in the middle of the living room amid the torn wrapping paper. "And me?"


    "Also awesome," nodded Misha before slumping back into the sofa next to Gabriel; his body was still too weak to move around like a spinning top, and now he felt dizzy, very, very dizzy.


    The boy barely glanced at the man by his side, then quickly focused his attention on his parents, the tip of his ears bright red. Unable to sit still, he scurried over to his mother to hug her, putting some distance between him and Gabriel. He couldn''t help it! Even if Gabriel didn''t comment on his other self''s confession, Misha was self-conscious around him, feeling like he was walking on eggs, especially since the ''him'' in the message insisted that he was also in love with Gabriel. What bullshit was that?! He wasn''t! No, nope, definitely not!


    Seeing her little brother''s strange behavior, Masha c.o.c.ked an eyebrow, wondering what was going on in that brat''s head. Usually, that child would have taken the opportunity to taunt Gabriel, saying things like the sweater looked ugly on him and whatnot. These past few months, he never missed the chance to mock her best friend, no matter the time of the day. Thus, it was quite surprising that he stayed silent, which, of course, aroused her curiosity.


    While Misha was busy hugging his mother, nestling his small head in the crook of her shoulder, and thanking her, Masha went to sit beside Gabriel. She bent over and asked in a whisper, "Did something happen last night? Misha is a bit different this morning."


    "Well, we had a little chat," smiled Gabriel, a hint of amus.e.m.e.nt flashing in his eyes, stunning Masha.


    "¡­What kind of discussion could transform him into an obedient child overnight?!"


    "You''ll know sooner or later."


    "What does that mean?!"


    As an answer, Gabriel only offered a smile that made Masha''s mouth twitch. Now, even Gabriel was keeping secrets from her! Snorting, she decided to give him the cold treatment and pout, making the man chuckle faintly. Still, tenderness filled his eyes as he looked at the teenage girl''s back. Last night, he and Misha agreed on revealing the truth to Masha, or more precisely, Gabriel highly recommended it, and Misha asked some time to think about it.


    Gabriel proposed such a thing for one simple reason: Masha was currently blinded by love, and even if they were to tell her about Camille''s awful personality, she wouldn''t listen. Rather, she would counterattack with all the qualities she could find in her lover, as well as become defensive. Pranks would surely drive Camille out of the house, but not out of Masha''s life. All she had to do was go to her girlfriend''s house instead of inviting her over. Misha should know how stubborn his sister could be.


    Besides, how could they push her toward Yuki without arousing her suspicions? How could they bring them back together? This time around, Masha wasn''t disabled, and Yuki wouldn''t take care of her, meaning that they won''t spend a lot of time together, much less cultivate their feelings for each other. Moreover, Masha was worried about her brother, losing sleep over why he had changed so much within a few months. Although time-traveling was a hard pill to swallow, many things would change if she knew the truth. It would also ease her anxiety.


    In short, being honest with Masha would be the best course of action, and Gabriel took the time to explain why. Even if Misha didn''t outright say yes, the fact that he agreed to think about it was already good enough in Gabriel''s eyes. He knew it was a difficult decision to make, so he didn''t hurry him. They were both aware that the truth would hurt Masha, and if there was one thing Misha dreaded, it was hurting his sister.


    After opening the Christmas presents, they ate the breakfast Mrs. Brown had prepared, and soon after, Angela came to pick up Gabriel. The joyous atmosphere immediately turned bleak at her arrival, but everyone pretended not to notice it, faking a smile, and Gabriel left after saying his goodbye, kissing Masha''s cheek and ruffling Misha''s hair.


    Once outside, he couldn''t help but glance at the front door over his shoulder, an odd feeling rising in his heart. For Gabriel, he had lived in that house for almost a year, and going back to his father''s place now felt strange. Deep down, he was a little reluctant to do so, though he would never admit it aloud.


    ''I sure will miss living with them,'' thought Gabriel, a small, warm melancholic smile stretching his lips. ''Yes, I''ll really miss it.''


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 104 - Welcome Back to Hell

    The house was quiet, maybe even too quiet. Dead silence filled the bedroom; it was as though Gabriel could hear his own heartbeat. The thought made him unconsciously sneer as he tossed his pullover on the desk, sitting on the edge of his bed. He had never minded the heavy silence, but now, it gave rise to an odd feeling, agitating his heart. It was unsettling to hear nothing, for he had become used to the lively atmosphere permeating Masha''s house.


    "I got too used to that noisy bunch," scoffed Gabriel, pinching the bridge of his nose. "It hasn''t even been a day, and I''m already missing Misha''s antics."


    Shaking his head, Gabriel decided to think of something else, replaying his discussion with Misha in his head. Although he wouldn''t say it aloud, he had difficulty imagining Masha committing suicide¡ªthat girl was beyond headstrong, after all. Even after becoming disabled, she managed to recover relatively quickly, mentally at least. But what if she had been working days and nights for years without rest? Anyone would become exhausted in the long run, even more so when bad news keeps on popping up all the time.


    Probably, Camille''s way of breaking up had been the last straw. Gabriel was sure she didn''t do it gently, on the contrary. He had a feeling she did it in the most painful way she could think of, using harsh words that would deeply hurt Masha. That girl was like this, destroying those she didn''t need or didn''t want anymore so that no one else could have them. It was something he had realized after meeting her again at the zoo. He knew her personality wasn''t all sunshine, but he hadn''t expected it to be so bad. It made him regret not having meddled with their relationship in its early stage, or at least try to stop it in the cradle.


    An unfathomable emotion flashed across Gabriel''s face, a shadow darkening his bright emerald eyes. Now, now, what should he do with that viper? Even if she wasn''t the ''same'' person who had driven Masha to death in the first timeline, if he considered the second timeline, she was still intending on playing with Masha''s heart until she broke down. There was no way he would allow that, even if it meant incurring Masha''s wrath.


    Besides, he had to make her pay for what she had done in the two other timelines; she had hurt Masha too much. Now that he knew what Camille had done in the first timeline, it was impossible to forgive her no matter what. Misha was petty, but so was Gabriel.


    Frowning, the man let out a sigh. There was also another person he didn''t know what to do with, making him feel conflicted. Truthfully, it was hard to imagine Alexey beating his son. Even if Misha downplayed it, Gabriel wasn''t a fool. Considering how the boy was afraid of other people''s touch and how he had frozen up when they went to pick up Stephan and his drunk father, it clearly hadn''t been just a few slaps here and there. But despite his misgivings, Gabriel didn''t dig further into the matter, knowing that Misha wanted to avoid the subject.


    Still, it didn''t mean he wasn''t angry on his behalf. Just what did Alexey do in their previous life to instill so much fear in Misha''s heart? And why didn''t he notice the abuse as soon as it started, stopping it before it crossed the line? Gabriel wished he could have a little chat with his past self. How could he let a child go through so much pain and do nothing? He deserved to be beaten to a pulp. Sadly, it wasn''t possible, and all he could do was bottle up his anger, reminding himself again and again that Alexey was currently a good father, someone who hadn''t lost his mind to alcohol.


    "I guess I have to make sure things don''t go down the drain this time," sighed Gabriel to himself, taking in a deep breath. "It''s easier said than done, though."


    How could Gabriel help out Misha if they could seldom talk to each other (on the phone), much less meet in person? Gabriel wouldn''t say it aloud, but deep down, he was frustrated at not being able to stay by Misha''s side. Being locked up made it difficult to intervene. He knew this timeline would differ from the two previous ones, and not just by a little. As such, Misha would need someone to help him cope with the consequences of changing the past.


    After seeing Santa Claus''s gentle but sad expression, Gabriel couldn''t help but worry about the future, wondering what kind of hell awaited them. It was unnerving not to know.


    This time around, Mrs. Brown was alive, and this would have an unknown but large impact on the current timeline. Gabriel had a hunch that the changes that would soon occur wouldn''t be anything good, though he couldn''t tell what exactly would happen.


    For instance, he had inadvertently saved the old lady at the hospital, and Vanessa''s life was turned upside down. However, the old lady only lived for a few more weeks ¨C from what he had heard from the little girl ¨C, so she herself didn''t have that much of an impact on others. But that wasn''t the case for Vanessa, who had moved back to Canada at an early age, affecting the lives of people she should never have met. And on the other hand, her absence in other people''s life would also change their decisions, changing their fate. It was a domino effect that had no end.


    But that wasn''t what bothered Gabriel; he could handle such changes as they didn''t directly impact them. What worried him was how long Mrs. Brown would live now that she had thwarted death? And how many things would change because she was alive? Those were questions he had no answer to yet.


    While Gabriel thought of such things, someone knocked on his door, drawing his attention. He quickly put on a gentle smile on his face, chasing away the cold expression he had been wearing since he had entered his bedroom, before saying, "It''s open, come in!"


    The door made a squeaking sound as it opened slowly, and a small head soon popped into the door frame. The boy looked at Gabriel with a bit of shyness, but his eyes sparkled with joy, a book nestled in his arms. Smiling more sincerely, Gabriel beckoned his little brother to come closer, whispering in a soft voice, "You want me to read you a bedtime story?"


    "Yes, please!" nodded Tristan, running to Gabriel''s bed before climbing onto it.


    The child crawled underneath the blanket, pulling it over his shoulders as he comfortably settled himself in his brother''s bed. Looking at Gabriel with anticipation, he waited for what he hoped to be a positive answer. Unlike the rest of the family, his older brother never said no, nor did he use the excuse of being busy to drive him away. Still, he was always a little afraid that he would chase him off, sick of taking care of him.


    "Sure," chuckled Gabriel, patting his brother''s head with one hand as he took the book with the other.


    Well, coming back to this house was like plunging headfirst into hell, but, at least, there was a little sunshine to brighten his days. The only good thing about his stepmother was that she had given birth to such a cute angel, and this time around, Gabriel told himself that he wouldn''t leave him behind. Anyway, Misha was an a.d.u.l.t, even older than him, so he didn''t need someone to babysit him, unlike Tristan.


    ***


    As expected, contacting Misha was incredibly hard under Angela''s supervision, making Gabriel want to poison her tea. Her intrusive behavior was getting on his nerves, though he didn''t show it. In a way, he was almost missing her sharp tongue. The insults were a lot more pleasing to hear than her fake words of concern.


    "Gab, phone call!" happily laughed Tristan, bringing the phone to his brother, a sweet smile on his lips. "It''s Misha."


    "Thanks," smiled Gabriel, ruffling the boy''s hair as he took the phone, bringing it closer to his ear. "Hello?"


    "Why haven''t you called lately?!" roared Misha, almost bursting Gabriel''s eardrum. "It''s already been four days!"


    "Well, for many reasons." Gabriel shook his head, glancing at Angela, who was looking at Gabriel with suspicious eyes. "How did you get this number, by the way?"


    "I asked my sister, duh," snorted Misha, his voice filled with disdain. "She knows Stephan, and that guy is your childhood friend. How could he not know your phone number? He readily told her when she asked. You better not confide any secrets to that guy. He''s got a big mouth."


    "¡­I see. And did you talk with Masha?"


    "That¡­ No, I still haven''t. I''ll, soon¡­" stuttered Misha. There was a short silence before he added in a smaller voice, "To be honest, I wanted to ask for a bit of advice while she''s at school. It''s kind of hard to figure out how to start a conversation about time travel¡­."


    Although Gabriel couldn''t see his face, he had a feeling it was beet red.


    "And why aren''t you at school?"


    "¡­I''ve got a fever," w.h.i.n.ed Misha. "Mom forbade me from getting out of bed. It was a real ordeal to steal the phone, you know? Anyway, help me out! It was your idea to tell her the truth!"


    "Sure, sure," chuckled Gabriel, his eyes becoming tender.


    Without going into details so as not to alert his stepmother, who, as always, was eavesdropping on them, Gabriel gladly advised Misha. Later, he justified his conversation with the boy by telling Angela that he had fought with his sister and wondered how to apologize. Of course, the lie was a success; it was easy to mislead his stepmother, using the fact that she thought Misha was a rude kid with no brain.


    A bit before hanging up, Misha took in a deep breath and swore that he would talk with his sister tonight.


    "Well, good luck then," laughed Gabriel. "Don''t forget to report to me."


    "I know, I know. I''m sure she won''t believe me, though."


    With this, the conversation came to an end, and Gabriel handed back the phone to Tristan. He had left the wristwatch with Misha so that he could replay the message to Masha if needed, even though Gabriel thought Misha wouldn''t necessarily need to do that to convince his sister. Naturally, she would be taken aback like any normal human being; however, Misha had changed too much these past few months, and if time travel was the only possible explanation, Masha would come to terms with it sooner or later. She was that kind of person.


    But as always, life loved to mock them, and Misha''s resolves were crushed to dust in the evening as he watched the news with his family. Gabriel also saw the broadcast, and after listening to the reporter narrate the tragedy, he knew Misha wouldn''t say anything to his sister tonight, probably too shocked by the evening news. How could he not be? Even Gabriel had felt his heart throb with pain.


    This time, the butterfly effect didn''t take its sweet time before turning their lives upside down.


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 105 - The Drunk Driver

    Gabriel entered the bus just before the driver closed the doors, climbing the stairs two at a time. While trying to catch his breath, he paid for the bus fare then sat in the front row, ignoring the strange gazes the other passengers threw at him. Of course, he also turned a blind eye to the bus driver''s not-so-discreet glances. The middle-aged man looked at him through the mirror now and then, seemingly wanting to ask something, but Gabriel pretended not to notice it.


    So what if he wasn''t dressed appropriately for the cold weather and his appearance was disheveled? Right now, Gabriel could care less about other people''s thoughts; he didn''t even bother plastering a smile on his face as an apology for disturbing the ride and instead wore a cold expression, keeping everyone at bay. Today, he was not in the mood to entertain anyone.


    Sneaking out was a risky move that would probably arouse his stepmother''s suspicions if she ever were to find out, which would cause many problems, but at the moment, it didn''t matter to Gabriel. At any rate, he was good at making up excuses, and Tristan said he would help him out. Although that boy was still very young, he was a bright kid. He knew he could count on him.


    Rubbing his temples, Gabriel thought back on the evening news, a feeling of dread rising in the pit of his stomach. This morning, a tragedy occurred, one that shocked the whole country. It hadn''t been long since classes started again as the holiday season had just ended, but there was a shooting in a high school classroom, and over ten students died; five were between life and death, three received severe wounds, and many more were injured. It had been a slaughter.


    The reporter said that the perpetrator butchered his way with a hunting knife when he had no bullets left. He stopped taking lives only after the police shoot him down, killing him on the spot. They had been unable to reason with the man and had to break down the door to enter the classroom, which the perpetrator had locked and guarded so that no one would be able to escape. The classroom was on the third floor, and the windows were too small to allow the teenagers to flee through them. Well, even if they had been able to jump off, there was no guarantee they would survive the fall.


    It was unclear how the man managed to obtain a gun, but his identity was rapidly discovered; it wasn''t hard to find. He was a well-known teacher at that high school, having worked there for a decade, and once the reporters got a hold of that information, his name was almost immediately made public. It was a name neither Gabriel nor Misha could ever forget: Eric Anderson, the drunk driver who had run over Mrs. Brown on Christmas Eve, ending her life in a gruesome way.


    In the two previous timelines, he was arrested soon after the incident, then sentenced to jail. Killing someone while drunk driving sent him to prison for several years; that is to say, it made it impossible for him to slaughter a whole classroom. But by saving Mrs. Brown, that man didn''t hit anyone and wasn''t imprisoned, resulting in him being free. It led to this tragedy. For the time being, no one knew precisely why it had happened; however, the consequences were there, and many lives had been lost.


    Clenching his fists, Gabriel gazed out the window, feeling like tonight would be a long night. Misha always pretended to be a tough guy, but in reality, he was a compassionate soul. How would he react after learning that saving his mother caused so much pain to others? For sure, it wouldn''t give birth to any good feeling.


    As such thoughts whirled about in his head, the bus slowly made its way to the station closest to Misha''s house. Gabriel quickly fled outside once he reached his stop, not minding the biting cold of January. Because he had snuck out from his bedroom, he couldn''t take his coat in the hallway closet, nor could he take his boots. Thus, all he had on him was an old pair of sneakers, jeans, and a sweater. His clothing wasn''t warm enough to brave the freezing weather, and the icy wind mercilessly whipped his face, burning his skin. The cold seeped deep into the marrow of his bones, yet he didn''t seem to notice it.


    Not paying any heed to his body screaming in pain, Gabriel forced his legs to move forward. Usually, it was a 20-minute walk, but by running his heart out, it took him half the time to reach Misha''s house, although he almost slipped a few times. A thin layer of snow covered the sidewalk, making it slippery. Even so, he didn''t slow down and soon arrived, still in one piece. Pinching his lips, he repeatedly rang the doorbell until Masha slammed open the door, appearing to be in a foul mood.


    "What the hell?! Can''t you wait two sec¡ª" Masha''s angry shout came to a halt, her eyes growing wide as Gabriel entered her line of sight. "Gaby? What are you doing here? Oh my god, your lips are purple! And your cheeks are bright red! Why are you wearing so little?! Do you want to freeze to death?!"


    "Long story short, I snuck out. Where''s Misha?"


    "He''s in his room¡­?" answered Masha, a touch of suspicion in her voice as she took a step aside, allowing Gabriel to enter the house. "He locked himself up after dinner, saying that he didn''t want to see anyone. To be honest, he didn''t look very well. Hell, he seemed to have come face to face with a ghost! Wait. Do you know what''s going on?"


    "Well, yeah, I''ll tell you later."


    "¡­?"


    Quickly removing his shoes and socks, which had gotten wet because of the snow, Gabriel then dashed upstairs b.a.r.e feet, nodding at Mrs. Brown in passing. Stopping before Misha''s bedroom, he took in a deep breath before speaking in a clear and loud voice despite his heavy breathing, saying as he knocked on the door, "Misha, it''s me. Can I come in?"


    "¡­Hm."


    It was a monosyllable answer, but it sounded like a positive one, so Gabriel didn''t wait any longer and turned the doorknob in a swift movement. Even if it had been a clear ''no'', he would have barged in anyway. Right now, Misha shouldn''t be left alone. He had the bad habit of bottling up his feelings and distress, just like his sister. Tomorrow morning, he would surely pretend that everything was fine when, in fact, nothing was.


    Before entering the bedroom, Gabriel made an okay sign to Masha, who was downstairs, staring at him with a frown. Her mother stood beside her, glancing back and forth between the two with a worried look on her face. Pretending he hadn''t noticed the unsaid questions lingering on their lips, Gabriel mouthed, ''Everything is fine. I''ll take care of Misha, don''t worry.''


    Without further ado, he opened the door before gently closing it behind him. Then, he walked up to the bed where Misha sat, his knees against his c.h.e.s.t and his body wrapped up in a blanket. Only his little head was visible, the night lamp barely illuminating his pale face.


    "You know," started Misha, his eyes locked in front of him, fixing nothing, "there was one thing that Santa Claus told me before my transmigration that I never understood the need to say until today."


    Without a word, Gabriel sat on the edge of the bed, patiently waiting for Misha to continue. Letting out a hollow laugh, Misha tilted his head to glance at the man from the corner of his eyes. He then said:


    "Do you know what he told me? He said that he added a special option to the watch. After one year following my transmigration, if I want to go back to my original timeline and erase the changes I''ve caused to the past, I can. Just by pressing a button, everything would go back to how it was before."


    Misha paused to sniffle before resuming, his lips trembling and tears welling in his eyes, "He''s making me choose between my mom and a bunch of teenagers. So many teens died because I saved her! Why?! Just why?! I only want to be with my mom and my sister, nothing more, so why is it that strangers are paying the price for my wishes? Even Vanessa''s life was turned upside down! This is¡­ This is not fair."


    Stretching a hand, Gabriel grabbed Misha''s shoulder to pull him in his arms. Gently holding his head against his c.h.e.s.t, he said in a soft voice as he stroked his back, "You did nothing wrong, Misha. You don''t have to feel guilty for saving a life, even if it caused others to lose theirs. Saving someone is not something bad, and it will never be."


    Not having the strength to answer, Misha simply buried his face in his c.h.e.s.t, gripping his sweater with his tiny hands. Biting his lower lip until it bled, he silently cried in the man''s arms, feeling his heart shatter. No matter what Gabriel said, his conscience wouldn''t allow him not to blame himself. He knew very well how painful it was to lose someone dear, and today, many suffered such excruciating pain because of his choice, making them felt like they were living a nightmare.


    The evening news showed a few parents who had rushed to the school, and some were on their knees, bawling their eyes out. They were agonizing over the death of their children, and that image would forever be burned in his mind, tormenting his nights.


    The cost for his mother''s life, Misha would never forget it for as long as he lived, thinking of it whenever his eyes landed on his mother. Now he knew: whether it was done with good intentions or not, changing one''s fate would always bring about disasters to others, as if to balance out the changes.


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 106 - Opening Up

    Once there were no tears left to shed, Misha painfully became aware of the situation he was in; for a long time now, he had been silently crying in Gabriel''s arms, sobbing against his c.h.e.s.t. All along, Gabriel said nothing, gently stroking his back up and down. As soon as the realization struck, Misha''s cheeks started to burn, his face turning bright red. For God''s sake, what was he doing, wailing like a baby?!


    Before his transmigration, Misha wasn''t the kind to cry easily. After his sister''s death, it was as though he had forgotten how to shed tears, only crying again after being reunited with his mother. But at the time, his tears were out of joy, not out of guilt and sorrow. Tell him, who wouldn''t be brought to tears after meeting with a loved one they had thought lost forever? Unless they were an unfeeling robot, there was no way they wouldn''t react emotionally.


    So why was it that, tonight, Misha couldn''t resist the urge to cry? Was it because of this young body? Did it perhaps influence his personality, making him more prone to break down? In any case, this was embarrassing, enough to make him want to crawl into a hole and never come out! Why the hell did he have to collapse in front of Gabriel of all persons?!


    "Are you feeling better?" softly asked Gabriel, lowering his eyes to look at the top of Misha''s fluffy head.


    The boy in his arms had become overly stiff, his shoulders tensing up and his back straightening, giving off the feeling that he was afraid to move and draw his attention, just like a small, trapped animal. It seemed like he had become conscious of their position, which was perhaps a little too close.


    "¡­Could you not talk right now?"


    "Why? You''re feeling awkward?"


    "If you know, then shut up!" grunting Misha, his voice barely audible. "And let me go!"


    Pushing on his c.h.e.s.t to escape from his arms, Misha put some distance between them, averting his eyes. While in his embrace, he had realized that Gabriel''s clothes had a fresh but cool smell, just like winter. Usually, his body was warm, yet today, it was unusually cold. Now that he thought about it, why was he here and how did he come to his house?


    Lifting his eyes, Misha peeked at Gabriel. The man''s cheeks and nose were still a little red, and his lips, a little colorless. His copper hair was also damp, plastered on each side of his face. The snow that had fallen in his hair had long melted, and now, a few wet strands messily fell upon his forehead.


    No, Gabriel couldn''t have¡­?


    "You¡­ Did you just walk from your house to mine?!"


    "Of course not. I would have frozen to death had I done that."


    "But if you didn''t, why the hell is your body ice-cold like a damn corpse?!"


    "I took the bus and walked from the bus stop to here. It''s quite a long walk," shrugged Gabriel.


    "You didn''t take your car?"


    "¡­.Well, I couldn''t. I snuck out."


    "You snuck out?"


    Gabriel nodded, solemnly repeating, "I snuck out."


    "¡­"


    A few seconds passed before Misha burst out laughing. He didn''t know why, but he felt like laughing, and so he did just that. Gabriel''s serious face while admitting that he slipped away was too incongruous; it somehow destroyed the heavy atmosphere that had slowly filled the room.


    "What are you? A kid?" mocked Misha, wiping the tears that had welled up at the corner of his eyes.


    "Between us two, you''re the kid, though."


    "¡­I''m older than you, remember?"


    "Are you now?"


    "¡­Let''s not have this conversation again."


    "As you wish, sir."


    They looked into each other''s eyes before smiling and chuckling lightly. Then, the chuckles gradually faded and silence filled the room once more. There were so many things to say, yet it was hard to bring anything up, especially for Misha. Ultimately, it was Gabriel who opened his mouth first, saying:


    "I know that even if I tell you not to feel guilty about today''s events, you still will. But don''t shoulder the blame alone. In my past timeline, you failed in saving your mother, and I''m the one who decided to come back to rescue her. So in the end, I''m as guilty as you are, maybe even more as I''m the one who succeeded."


    "But¡ª"


    "There''s no but. This decision wasn''t only yours. It was mine as well. And honestly, I would still choose to save your mother even while knowing what kind of consequences it would lead to. Do you know why?"


    Taken aback by Gabriel''s sudden question, Misha blinked before slowly shaking his head, chewing on his lower lip. He, himself, wasn''t sure if he would still do the same had he known how many lives would be lost due to his choice. To Misha, it felt as though he was the one who had taken those kids'' lives, staining his hands with blood. Even if, deep down, he was well aware that it wasn''t the case, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of guilt. The one to blame was the perpetrator, not him, but convincing himself of this was easier said than done.


    "The answer is actually quite simple: it''s because, to me, your and your sister''s happiness is more important than anything. A whole city could burn down to ashes by my fault, and I wouldn''t care, as long as the two of you are happy."


    "W-what?"


    Sighing, Gabriel rubbed the back of his neck, glancing at the boy with an unfathomable light in his eyes. Right now, Misha needed to distract his mind with something, anything, and the best way to do so was probably to open up to him.


    After analyzing the message left in the watch and the previous timeline, Gabriel figured out that he never talked to Misha about himself and his problems in the first timeline, creating many misunderstandings that lasted a lifetime. But, of course, he wouldn''t repeat the same mistake twice, and so he thought that today, he might as well take the opportunity to confide in, if only a little.


    "You see, I lack feelings."


    Frowning, Misha tilted his head, looking at Gabriel with question marks flashing in his eyes, making the man smile ever so lightly. In truth, his personality was one of a man of few words, but at the moment, Gabriel thought that it wouldn''t be so bad to talk more and explain everything in detail, or at least, say enough so that Misha could understand what he meant and who he truly was.


    "For as long as I can remember, I''ve always been well aware that my nature is cold-hearted, just like my father. However, I do not want to be like him. I''m trying to be someone he''s not, but sometimes, it''s hard to do so, and once in a while, I lose my way. I know that this morning''s tragedy is sad, yet, deep down, I''m indifferent to it. Even though I played a part in its occurrence, it doesn''t affect me much. If it''s not someone important to me, I can''t muster any sympathy toward them, nor can I feel sorry about their losses, although it''s easy to pretend that I do. I try to be a good person, but in the end, I''m not."


    Pausing, Gabriel smiled somewhat sadly but also tenderly, stretching a hand to push a strand of Misha''s hair behind his ear. He then resumed in a softer voice, "Do you know? When someone manages to make a place for themselves in my heart, I''ll give them the world because I don''t know any better. There are not many who I hold dear, but, Misha, you are one of them. So, let me carry the burden of this tragedy. You have enough to shoulder on your own already."


    Opening and closing his mouth, Misha looked at Gabriel in bewilderment, not knowing what to say. His brain needed time to process the man''s words. However, Gabriel didn''t let him time to think and continued, dropping another bomb:


    "Besides, although many lives were lost, I plan to save many more. In this timeline, I''ll not let my stepmother''s crimes left unpunished, nor will I let my father continued with his wicked ways. I think I had to abandon this plan in your previous life for reasons I don''t fully understand, but I swear to you, I''ll not let this happen this time around."


    "W-what do you mean?"


    "Well, you know that my family is wealthy, don''t you? It''s because since long ago, we''ve been involved in the mining industry. When my grandparents died, they left the company to their only daughter, who was my mother. She died a few years later, and my father inherited it. However, his way of doing things is vastly different. Of course, how my mother managed the company wasn''t perfect, but my father only has profit in mind. You can guess what methods he employs."


    Gabriel sneered and shook his head.


    "The company has a good reputation in Canada, but it''s not the case in South America. The environmental and ethical rules that are respected here are not in those countries. Mines need a lot of water to function, and in South America, the mines that my father owns drain lakes and underground water without a care. It''s to the point where the nearby villages don''t have enough water left to meet the needs of their populations. And to make matters worse, the mines reject the polluted water next to their facilities, contaminating the ground and other sources of clean water. Because of this, the villages don''t have access to clean water, and growing food becomes harder with each passing year. To top it all, diseases caused by the chemical wastes also plague their villages."


    Running a hand in his hair, Gabriel let out a small sigh before resuming, "But that''s not the worst part. When a population starts to protest because of their unethical and harmful practices or because they''re planning to take possession of their sacred ground without asking for their opinions, the company hires gangsters to silence them. Many people died and are dying because all they want is to be heard."


    "You must be kidding me. Why does no one talk about it?! I mean, even in the future, I did not hear of such things!"


    "Why would people talk or concern themselves about it? There are many more atrocious things happening worldwide, and the media don''t necessarily broadcast them for political reasons. And even if people know about it, what can they do? They will say it''s sad and maybe feel revolted by the news, but that''s it. They will quickly move on. It doesn''t concern them directly, so it doesn''t really matter in the end, as long as they can live comfortably."


    At those words, Misha bit his lips, looking at Gabriel with round eyes. He had no idea such things were happening, and he didn''t know what to think of it. Of course, he was feeling upset, but was it only for the sake of his conscience? He couldn''t tell.


    "So? What do you think? Which is more important: a classroom of teenagers or whole villages?"


    "I¡­"


    Misha didn''t know what to say; his mouth was open, but no sound came out. He made a confused face, just like a lost child who had done something bad without understanding what went wrong. Really, which was more important?


    "Sorry, that was mean of me. Don''t think too much about it," whispered Gabriel, gently ruffling his hair. "This question has no right or wrong answers."


    "¡­If you say so," mumbled Misha before trying to change the topic. "You¡­ You said that your mother died. I didn''t know. How did she¡­ How did she die?"


    "They said it was a suicide."


    The words Misha was about to say were swallowed back when his eyes met Gabriel''s. Seeing his cold and distant expression, he couldn''t bring himself to dig further into the matter. But deep down, he still couldn''t help but wonder if her death truly was a suicide.


    ______________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 107 - A Different Choice

    When Misha woke up, there was no one beside him. Rolling over on his side, he stared at nothing for a short while before lowering his eyes and patting the empty bed. The mattress wasn''t warm, letting him know that Gabriel had long left his side. He probably took off at dawn to catch the first bus of the day, making sure to return home before Angela checked on him.


    Closing his eyes, Misha curled up into a ball, trying to think of nothing.


    ***


    Gabriel safely made it back to his house in the early morning, climbing into his bedroom through the window, which had been left unlocked. His room was on the first floor, but the snow had piled up enough to allow him to slip in and out easily. He didn''t even have to stretch his body to reach the window frame and only needed to leap to enter the room.


    Once inside, Gabriel quickly got rid of the coat Masha had landed him, hiding it in the bottom of the closet. Earlier, Masha stuffed some of her father''s old clothes in his arms as he was about to leave, saying that she didn''t want her fake boyfriend to freeze to death and make the evening news headlines. Then, with dark bags under her eyes, she took the opportunity to admonish him for wandering outside with so little on his back, nagging for who knows how long.


    To sum it up, the friend she knew so well wasn''t that reckless! Truthfully, she wasn''t wrong. Gabriel wasn''t the kind of person who acted on impulse, always considering his next move as if life itself was a game of chess. Only, after watching the evening news that day, he couldn''t help it; he had the urge to run to Misha''s side, not wanting to wait for one more second. Gabriel just knew the boy would be a mess after learning about the tragedy, and someone had to be by his side to comfort him. Deep down, he also wanted to be that someone.


    Long story short, Gabriel quietly listened to Masha''s ranting, just like a child who knew they had done wrong. Well, he owed her that. That stubborn girl had pulled an all-nighter, waiting for him in the living room all night long. As soon as he climbed down the stairs, she asked for an explanation, to which he responded by saying that he didn''t have the time for it. They would talk about it later, or she could wait for Misha to do it himself. At any rate, her brother was feeling better now, so he shouldn''t lock himself in his bedroom for the time being. Really, there was nothing to worry about.


    In other words, Gabriel skillfully avoided the subject and fled. The one who had to reveal everything was Misha, not him. It wasn''t proper to talk about other people''s secrets, even more so when they were planning to do so themselves.


    After changing into his pajama, Gabriel went to bed. As he got rid of the pillows and the bedsheets he had hidden underneath the blanket, forming a figure that more or less looked like a human body, he noticed a small bulge shifting next to it. Not long after, Tristan''s head popped, and the child opened his misty eyes, blinking twice or thrice, appearing to be a little confused. But when he noticed Gabriel standing beside the bed, a bright smile stretched his lips, his eyes curving into crescent moons. In a sleepy voice, he softly said:


    "You''re back?"


    "Yes, I''m back. Sorry, I didn''t plan to wake you up."


    "It''s ok. I''m not sleepy anymore, anyway," replied the boy while yawning, making Gabriel chuckle faintly.


    "Go back to sleep, li''l liar. I''m also tired."


    "Uh-huh," nodded Tristan, seemingly about to doze off. "Oh, yeah, before I forget. Mom came a bit after you left. I answered the door for you and told her what you told me to say. I was like, shhh, big brother is sleeping, so don''t make any noise. And you know? She looked inside the room real quick but didn''t enter."


    The boy let out a giggle, making a mischievous yet adorable grin as he added in a proud tone, "She left after patting my head, telling me to watch over you. She won''t ever know that you were out tonight, I promise!"


    For a second, Gabriel didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at his brother''s words. In a way, it felt as if he was corrupting an innocent child, although it was hard to say if it was better for him or Angela to corrupt the boy. In any case, that woman was already using her son to monitor him, so Gabriel thought that he might as well offer her the same courtesy. Even if he was using Tristan for his own purposes, he was at least taking care of him, unlike a certain someone.


    "Thank you, you''re a lifesaver," praised Gabriel, gently ruffling the child''s soft, messy hair. "I''ll tell you a bedtime story tonight, and later, do you want to play outside?"


    One way or another, he had to hide the footprints left by his little excursion. Although he had walked through the courtyard to not leave traces in front of the house, which his family would be quick to notice, he still had to cover his footprints before anyone peeked at the courtyard. The best way to do so was to play outside with his little brother, walking around to leave all kinds of traces everywhere. It would make it impossible to distinguish which footprints were for what.


    With this in mind, Gabriel decided to take a nap before playing outside with his brother. They would go out a bit before 9 o''clock, just after breakfast. Any earlier would appear a little fishy, and with how paranoid his stepmother was, it was better not to do anything that could arouse her suspicions, especially when it was unnecessary. Gabriel was good at making up excuses, but even he would run out of ideas one of these days.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Let''s play outside all day!" tee-heed Tristan before rubbing his head against his pillow, slowly drifting back to sleep. "I wanna make a giant snowman and built a snow fort."


    "Sure, let''s do that," smiled Gabriel, tucking the boy in.


    "Hehe, brother is the best!"


    "Come on, stop talking and sleep."


    "Uh-huh."


    Once Tristan fell back to sleep, Gabriel couldn''t help but stare at him for a while, unfathomable emotions flashing across his eyes. A few hours earlier, he had told Misha that not many were important to him, but lately, the number of persons he wanted to protect kept increasing. Tristan, for instance, was one of them.


    After emerging from his coma, Gabriel decided to pretend to have amnesia, thinking it would make it easier to deceive his family and make them lower their guard. However, he must admit that he had never expected Angela to toss her youngest son at him, using the boy to keep track of his every move. The kid was sent to his side as a spy, but he didn''t even know that he was.


    In order to make him believe that their family got along just fine, Angela created opportunities for Tristan and Gabriel to grow closer, wanting their relationship to evolve into something that resembled a genuine relationship between brothers. For the past few months, she made her stepson babysit Tristan at every opportunity, even when it wasn''t necessary. Angela wanted them to spend time together, distracting Gabriel''s mind from anything she found unnecessary, like that annoying girlfriend or best friend of his. If he didn''t think of them nor meet them, it would be easier to control him.


    And after finding out that Tristan wished for Gabriel to read him bedtime stories, she encouraged her son to go ask his brother for it every day before going to bed, not minding it if he slept over. It became something more and more common over the past few months, to the point where, sometimes, she wondered if Tristan shouldn''t just move in Gabriel''s room.


    ¡ªThat was why she wasn''t startled when Tristan opened the door instead of Gabriel, answering on his brother''s behalf last night, though it was a little weird that he went to sleep so early. Well, he did say that he was tired during supper.


    All of this was excessive, but Angela had no trust in Gabriel and wanted someone to supervise him 24 hours a day without it appearing out of place. She knew Jake couldn''t behave friendly for very long, considering how much he hated and loathed his half-brother, so she relied on the youngest, who was still relatively innocent and favorable to Gabriel. He was also obedient, always listening to every word she said and answering every question she asked.


    Moreover, if Gabriel got attached to the baby of the family, it would make it easier to manipulate him afterward; he would obey her orders, if only for Tristan''s sake.


    Thinking of such things, Gabriel couldn''t help but let out a sigh. He hated to admit it, but his stepmother''s plan somehow worked. Before, he was indifferent to this little brother of his, but now¡­ He couldn''t say that anymore. Over time, Gabriel got attached to the boy, who was always smiling, following behind wherever he went, just like a little duckling. After babysitting him for so long, he had discovered his candid side, and he also knew he had become someone dear to the kid, someone to whom he looked up.


    In all honesty, it had been tough to leave Tristan behind in his past timeline, even if he knew it was the most rational thing to do. When the boy called through Stephan''s cellphone, his trembling voice and silent sobs had made his heart throb with pain, making him realize just how much the kid had grown on him. Sometimes, he wondered if abandoning his brother to help out Masha and her family was the right choice. Frankly, he still didn''t know, but now that Gabriel had a second chance, he thought of doing things differently.


    Closing his eyes, he inwardly promised, ''This time, I won''t leave you behind, I swear.''

 Chapter 108 - Tragedies

    Sitting curled up on the couch, Misha stared intently at the television, waiting for the evening news to start. Today, they would talk about Eric Anderson, the man who had taken so many young lives a few days ago, shocking the whole country.


    And so, the reporters dug up his past in a frantic manner, trying to understand why this tragic event happened. They wanted to know how a respectable man such as Eric Anderson could do such a terrible thing, but what the reporters discovered left them with a bitter taste in their mouths, making them wish they hadn''t known.


    With a grim expression on her face, the well-dressed woman on the television started the broadcast, and as she told the man''s story, many felt conflicted, not knowing what to think. In the end, this tragedy was caused by another tragedy.


    Eric was a strict teacher who never favored anyone; if a student did wrong, they did wrong, and no excuses would be accepted. For him, everyone had to pay the consequences of their actions. That was why when he surprised a few male students smoking and ditching school, he reported it without a second thought, ignoring their pleas. Of course, the parents of said students weren''t delighted with their children''s behavior, and the teenagers were scolded and grounded. That resulted in the students being resentful.


    One way or another, they wanted to retaliate against the teacher who dared to tattle to their parents. However, Eric was a figure of authority at school, and the students couldn''t directly take revenge on him, that was unless they wished to be expelled. Thus, they decided to vent their frustration on Eric''s daughter instead.


    Florence was a quiet girl who shared their classes; she was the kind who preferred to be alone, most often than not sitting by herself in the library, reading books or drawing, whenever the students were on break. The teenage girl had very few friends and rarely spoke, and said friends were just like her, withdrawn and timid. In other words, she was the perfect victim.


    The bullying started smoothly and progressively became worse. At this point, the person on the television changed, the scenery too. Then, one of Florence''s friends appeared and came forward to testify. Her trembling voice was small, barely audible. Although her face was blurred for privacy purposes, everyone could tell it took an enormous amount of courage for this shy girl to stand up and talk.


    With her testimony, people learned that, for months, Florence silently endured the insults, then the vandalism done to her personal effects. She didn''t talk to her father about it, not wanting to worry him for nothing. It was only a bit of bullying, and Florence thought that if she ignored the troublemakers, they would get bored soon enough and leave her alone, forgetting she even existed. Little did she know that she was wrong, oh so wrong.


    Gradually, the bullying shifted and became closer to s.e.x.u.a.l harassment. Florence wasn''t the most beautiful girl on earth, but she wasn''t ugly either. She had a decent appearance, and the boys started to bother her about it, mainly because her b.r.e.a.s.t was well-developed. It made her feel uncomfortable, and after discussing it with her best friend, who attended another school, she finally decided to muster her courage and talk to her teacher about it.


    But things didn''t go the way she had hoped. The teacher said that she was imagining things and that she shouldn''t spread false rumors. Self-centered girls like her were the worst, and she needed to realize that not every boy would flutter around her just because she was a bit pretty. If she wanted to get attention, she should do it in another way.


    After being admonished by her teacher, Florence couldn''t talk anymore, and she closed herself, feeling more numb with each passing day. In contrast, the boys became bolder and bolder, and one day, they cornered and dragged her into a bathroom seldom used. The girl on the television didn''t elaborate on what happened there, but truthfully, it wasn''t necessary. Anyone listening to her breaking voice could guess the horrors the teenager went through.


    Afterward, Florence was never the same, yet the bullying and s.e.x.u.a.l harassment didn''t stop. Students whispered among themselves, saying that she was a s.l.u.t and so on. It created nasty rumors that fueled themselves; the new hearsay was always worse than the previous one. And those who said nothing turned their backs on her, pretending they didn''t see her as they didn''t want to get involved in her problems. Who knows if they would also become the target of those nasty rumors if they dared to talk to her? So, voluntary or not, they isolated the poor girl, leaving her alone to deal with her inner demons.


    Because Florence wasn''t in the grade her father taught, he didn''t know what was going on, and supervisors and other teachers that monitored her grade only thought that she wanted to be left alone, like the introvert that she was. In the end, Florence couldn''t take it anymore and broke, hanging herself in her bedroom at the beginning of the holiday season.


    And when Eric found her lifeless body, it was his turn to collapse.


    Eric''s wife died giving birth to Florence, but he never blamed her for her death. No, his baby daughter was his treasure, the precious memento left by the woman he had loved with all of his heart. He never remarried and raised his child by himself, pampering her as if she was worth the world. But despite being spoiled rotten by her father, Florence was a quiet kid who never did anything to trouble him. In Eric''s eyes, she was even too calm, and sometimes, he hoped that she would be more worrisome and cause problems.


    Ultimately, she never had the chance to do so.


    Could anyone possibly imagine how he felt when he brought down the cold body of his daughter, hugging it tightly with the vain hope that she would suddenly open her eyes and greet him with her usual smile? Even with her corpse in his arms, Eric couldn''t accept her death. He wanted to know how his little sunshine could take her own life. Why did this happen? He investigated, asking her daughter''s friends left and right, and soon found the cause, and when he did, he lost it.


    The classroom in which he shot down everyone was his daughter''s classroom. Probably, Eric wanted the boys who had driven Florence to death to pay with their lives. He also couldn''t forgive the other students who had turned a blind eye to his daughter''s suffering. He hated, even more, the teacher who could have helped Florence but chose not to, rubbing salt into the wound instead. And most all, Eric hated himself for not noticing his daughter''s distress before it was too late.


    Once the broadcast ended, people had the same bitter taste in their mouths as the reporters. At first, they thought of watching the evening news to fuel their indignation, and deep down, they wanted to hear about a crazy man that they could despise and scorn. But after listening to his story, they realized that he wasn''t a monster, only a human who lost his mind in grief.


    What Eric did could not be forgiven, but if it had been their child in Florence''s place, how would they have reacted? Many thought that, even if they didn''t go to such length, they wouldn''t be any better. They would have had the urge to strangle the teenage boys. Or, at the very least, they would want to beat the shit out of them and make them regret being born.


    Eric and Florence Anderson''s sad story created contradictory feelings in people''s hearts, and not long after, everyone started to condemn left and right. Be it the school, the students, the teachers, the parents of the boys, or even Florence and her best friend; no one escaped unscratched. But Misha could care less about all of that commotion, struggling enough as at it was with his own feelings.


    Slouching on the sofa, Misha fell into deep thought after the broadcast. Though he would never admit it aloud, learning that the teenagers who died weren''t all that innocent made him feel better and less guilty. And when that thought crossed his mind, he scoffed at himself, feeling disgusted by his inner self. So what if the kids weren''t blameless? They didn''t necessarily deserve to die.


    Well, Misha wasn''t so sure concerning the main bullies. If they had done that to his sister, he would be the first to kill them, and he sure as hell wouldn''t give them a quick death.


    Now, Misha couldn''t bring himself to hate Eric Anderson, knowing why he had been so drunk on Christmas Eve. He still didn''t like him, of course, but he couldn''t hate him just as much as he did before. Closing his eyes, Misha felt somewhat tired and maybe even a bit numb. Why were there so many tragedies? Really, it was exhausting.


    "What are you thinking about?" asked a gentle voice before someone poked his cheek, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    "Nothing much, just that some human beings are worth less than trash," responded Misha, grabbing his sister''s finger. "Why are you poking me?"


    "Well, you looked out of it," shrugged Masha. "Mom baked cookies. Wanna eat a few with me?"


    "Yeah, sure," nodded the boy, a faint smile tucking the corner of his mouth.


    Right. He didn''t have the time to worry about other people''s tragedies. He had his own to deal with. First of all, he needed to talk with his sister to avoid one of those said bad endings. He had been postponing the discussion for weeks already; however, he knew he couldn''t do that forever.


    Soon, Misha told himself, soon I''ll tell her everything.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Mini theater


    Author: ¡­I''ll try.


    MC: Don''t worry, don''t worry, take your time.


    ML: ¡­At this rate, it''s never gonna happen =.=|||


    MC/Author: *cute puppy eyes*


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 109 - ...Big Brother?

    Gently poking the puppy''s nose, Misha watched it shake its head and blink its big, round eyes. It then sneezed three times in a row before trying to chew on the naughty finger, but it was without much success as Misha swiftly withdrew his hand, safely escaping the dog''s wrath. All it could do was spin around, yapping and shaking its curly tail. And once it realized that it couldn''t retaliate, it turned its back on the boy, seemingly pouting. At long last, the dog''s antics managed to make Misha smile faintly, thinking that it was a little cute.


    In his past timeline, that little pug was still alive; however, it was old, very, very old. Misha had grown accustomed to its white muzzle, having forgotten that it was once black, and seeing it so small and young again was somewhat perturbing. Before his transmigration, that old thing only knew how to sleep, but now, it was running around everywhere, rolling on the ground when it wasn''t playfully biting people''s ankles.


    ''Well, there are some things that do not change no matter the timeline. Dereck''s parents still bought him a pug puppy for Christmas, still calling it Lady,'' inwardly chuckled Misha, petting the squishy dog before pulling on its fat. ''It''s as plump as ever, huh.''


    "¡­Why are you teasing my dog so much? If you keep agitating her, she won''t sleep this afternoon. She will take a nap this evening instead and stay up all night, causing trouble left and right," sighed Dereck as he entered his bedroom, holding a glass of water in each hand. "So? What did you want to ask me?"


    Taking the glass of water his friend handed him, Misha lifted his eyes to glance at Dereck''s confused face. Honestly, he wasn''t very proud to ask a kid for advice, but bad habits were hard to break. Whenever he was stuck on something in his past life, he would always run to Dereck, slamming the door open to ask for his help. Since childhood, his friend had always been more m.a.t.u.r.e and composed, giving great advice that made Misha''s life a lot easier. It helped him not do too many stupid things.


    "I would like your advice on something, actually."


    "Well, on what?"


    "You see, I kind of have something to say to my sister, but I really don''t know how to bring it up. It''s something difficult to swallow and I''m afraid she won''t believe me. And I know it''ll also hurt her a lot, like a lot, and it makes me hesitate."


    "Is it about Gabriel again?" wondered Dereck, tilting his head. "Do you still think he''s a demon? Do you want her to break up and cut ties with him? If it''s that, I think you should give up. I mean, Gabriel didn''t even get angry once despite all the nasty pranks we did¡­."


    Upon hearing those words, Misha choked on the water he was about to swallow. Hitting his c.h.e.s.t, he answered between two fits of coughing, "No, no! I don''t want that anymore, trust me."


    ''To start with, they''re not even dating for real,'' inwardly added Misha, feeling a little embarrassed at the mention of his previous childish behavior.


    Unlike what Misha had first thought, Gabriel wasn''t a two-faced demon; no, if he was anything, then it would be his family''s guardian angel. And yet, he had been so vicious to him, provoking and taunting him at every opportunity. It was a wonder how Gabriel hadn''t lost his patience and stayed gentle and calm. If he had been in his shoes, Misha knew he would have blown up more than once.


    "What I want to talk about with my sister is something else. It really has nothing to do with Gabriel. Well, it somewhat does, but not the way that you think. Anyway, I''m just not able to find the courage to tell her. Every time I try to, I''ve got this lump in my throat that makes talking difficult, and I end up saying nothing. Pathetic, right?"


    "I don''t think it''s pathetic. After all, you''re the Sis-Con King, so of course you don''t want to do anything that would hurt your sister," teased Dereck, sitting beside his friend before taking the puppy in his arms, wanting to rock it to sleep. "But if there''s no way out, then maybe you could tell her everything with someone else by your side, someone that would help you handle the stress and encourage you to continue talking? You know, someone like Gabriel."


    Pursing his lips, Misha made a slight pout. Didn''t he depend on the man too much lately? Just a little while ago, he had been bawling his eyes out in his arms. Argh! Simply thinking about it made him embarrassed as hell. What was he? A little kid?!


    ¡­.But it was true that if Gabriel were to be present in the same room as him when he revealed everything to his sister, it would reassure Misha and give him confidence. Moreover, if he wasn''t able to explain something concerning time traveling or the golden watch, which would surely be the case knowing his pea-brain, or if his sister had questions, Gabriel would know what to say.


    "I wonder if I''m being a bother to him," mumbled Misha, propping his chin on his knees.


    "What? Since when do you care about being a bother or not?" laughed Dereck, patting his back. "Don''t worry, you can''t ever be as bothersome as you were when you were pranking him days and nights. How can you do worse than that?"


    "Pfft. Touch¨¦," grinned Misha from ear to ear, telling himself that he at least hadn''t beaten Gabriel to a pulp in this timeline, unlike his previous life.


    At any rate, it had never been his style to worry about that kind of thing. So what if he was a bother? If Gabriel didn''t want to help, he should just say no. It wasn''t like he was taking advantage of him. Well, maybe he was. But just a little. And for the right cause.


    Oh gosh, why did it seem like he was making excuses¡­?


    ***


    After negotiating with Angela for days, Gabriel managed to secure a one-day-off every month; that is to say, he could go out and visit his ''girlfriend'' once a month. It wasn''t the best outcome, but it was always better than nothing. He knew he shouldn''t push his luck, for the time being at least, so he didn''t insist and thanked his stepmother with a bright smile instead. Inwardly, he thought that he would negotiate with her again later. As soon as she would start to perceive him as harmless, that was when he would be able to obtain more. Until then, he would bide his time.


    All this to say that today was precisely his day off. And so, he left in the early morning to take the bus, running away to Masha''s house, not without reassuring his little brother that he would be back soon. Because he was currently pretending to have amnesia, Angela would never let him use his car, saying it was too dangerous. Therefore, Gabriel had to do with public transport.


    Once he arrived, Misha grabbed his wrist and dragged him upstairs to his bedroom, where Masha was waiting. The teenage girl was sitting cross-legged on the child''s bed with a puzzled look on her face, seemingly wondering why her brother was acting so mysterious all of a sudden.


    "What''s going on, Mish''? You''re acting a little weird," chuckled Masha, glancing back and forth between her brother and Gabriel, who hadn''t had the chance to take off his coat. She then resumed in a teasing tone, "Why do you want to have a ''secret reunion'' in your room? Are you planning to do something bad, hm?"


    "No, well, maybe a bit, but essentially, no?" stuttered Misha, closing the door behind him before walking up to his sister, still holding Gabriel''s wrist. "It''s just that I''ve got something to tell you."


    "You have¡­?" repeated Masha, instinctively peeking at Gabriel, inquiring with her eyes if what her brother had to say was what she thought it was.


    As an answer, Gabriel nodded, letting Masha know that Misha indeed wanted to talk about what had been bothered her for ages. A few days ago, Misha had told him on the phone that he would reveal everything the next time he came to visit, though Gabriel hadn''t expected that Misha wouldn''t even let him take off his coat before pulling him upstairs, getting right to business. In a way, it gave him the feeling that the boy would lose the courage to speak up if he were to wait any longer.


    "So, what do you think of time travel?" awkwardly started Misha, his grip on Gabriel''s wrist tightening.


    "Time travel? Well, it''s an interesting concept, though you only see it in books and movies. Why?"


    "Because¡­ because, well, what would you do if it was real?" mumbled Misha, averting his eyes. "If, for example, I wasn''t really a kid? Like, I''m from another timeline? I mean, if the a.d.u.l.t me came back to the past? Something like that¡­."


    "What are you talking about? It doesn''t make sense!"


    "Misha," intervened Gabriel, his voice soft and gentle, "I think you should show her the video as it would be more effective and a bit more convincing than your babbling. I know there are some things you would rather she didn''t know, but we agreed that you wouldn''t hide her anything, didn''t we?"


    "¡­" Misha bit his lower lip, peering at his confused sister through a few strands of hair. "Fine¡­ Let''s do that. I''m bad at explaining things, anyway."


    With Misha''s permission, Gabriel gently broke away from the boy''s grip and went to fetch the golden wristwatch, which they had hidden beside Misha''s, in the crack between the wall and the head of the bed. While taking off his coat, he pressed the button, and the holographic image appeared in the room, reciting Misha''s message. And as it played, Masha''s eyes grew wider and wider. At one point, her jaw dropped, and soon, a foolish look distorted her pretty face, making her appear lost, just like a little child.


    When the message neared its end, Misha tucked on Gabriel''s sleeve, whispering, "You can stop it now, right? She heard enough, I think¡­."


    "Hm? But I don''t know how to," hummed Gabriel with a teasing smile that made Misha''s cheeks burn up.


    "You! You!"


    The boy jumped, trying to snatch the watch from Gabriel, but the man swiftly lifted it above his head, making it impossible for little Misha to reach it. Before he could complain or even kick his tibias, Misha heard himself confess for the second time, and once more, he buried his beet-red face into his hands, wanting to crawl into a hole and never come out. His other self should just go and die, seriously.


    While he felt like killing himself, he heard his sister say in a small, trembling voice:


    "¡­Should I call you big brother from now on?"


    That was the first thing that came to Masha after watching the video, and so she blurted it out, staring at Misha and Gabriel with a muddled expression on her face. It took her a second to realize that she had said aloud what was on her mind, making her a little embarrassed. Coughing, she tried to find something else to say and ease the atmosphere, but her mind was blank, and nothing came out of her mouth.


    "No need. In my eyes, you''ll always be my big sister," responded Misha with a laugh, lifting his head and lowering his hands so that his sister could see his facial expression clearly.


    And as he said so, a bright smile bloomed on his face, so warm that it seemed to melt Masha''s heart. It was the first time she had ever seen such a beautiful yet melancholic smile, giving rise to an odd feeling in the pit of her stomach.


    Unconsciously, Masha stretched her hands and grabbed Misha''s shoulders, dragging him into her arms.


    "Yeah, you''re right. You''ll always be my cute li''l bro no matter what."


    Masha sniffled, tightening her embrace around the boy. So many thoughts and questions swirled about in her head, but for the time being, they didn''t matter. Currently, all she wanted to do was hug Misha, so she did just that, putting off all the bothersome stuff they would have to talk about to another time. For now, just let her be there for her little brother. That was all she wanted.


    ____________


    Mini theater


    Author: SEEEEE! I told you it would be this chapter!


    ML: You did, right. Here, here, I''m proud of you.


    Author: What am I?! A dog?!


    ML/MC: Well¡­


    Author: ¡­.My characters have no respect for me. RIP.

 Chapter 110 - And you, are you?

    "So¡­ How do you feel?" asked Misha in a worried tone, sitting next to his sister. "I know it''s a lot to take in¡­."


    "To be honest, I feel like shit," sighed Masha, rubbing her throbbing temples. "Not only did you travel back in time, but Gabriel did so too¡­.? And in both of your past timelines, mom was run over by a car and died. In one, I committed suicide, and in the other, my legs were crippled. To boot it all, the woman I love more than anything is actually a two-faced bitch who''s toying with my heart. Seriously, it''s a hard pill to swallow."


    "I know, but it''s the truth," whispered Misha, appearing a little ill at ease.


    "Please, don''t make that face. I didn''t say that I don''t believe you, it''s just difficult to imagine. To think that I would take my own life¡­." Masha paused to take in a deep breath before exhaling, "It''s a little unsettling. Right now, I feel like I would never do such a thing. I believe that I''m strong enough to overcome everything, no matter what comes my way, but it looks like that''s not the reality. I''m not made of stone, and I can collapse over time, just like anyone else."


    Smiling sadly, Masha stretched a hand, gently stroking her little brother''s cheek. Like he did with Gabriel, Misha didn''t go into detail, only vaguely talking about her suicide and their father''s abuse. Still, it was enough to portray just how hellish his first timeline had been. Knowing what her brother went through made her heart swell with pain, but Masha knew he wouldn''t want her pity. It would only hurt him and make things awkward. So instead, she bent over and lightly kissed his forehead, saying:


    "Thank you for coming back for mom and me. This time, I swear I''ll never leave you alone."


    Taken aback, Misha stared at his sister for a second before smirking. He let out a giggle, then said in a fake threatening tone, "You better keep your promise, or I''ll come back again and make sure you follow through with your word. You know how stubborn I can be, right?"


    "Yeah, I know. It runs in the family," replied Masha, sticking out her tongue. "By the way¡­."


    Feeling a shiver ran down his spine, Misha pinched his lips and tilted his head, suspiciously sizing up his sister. Whenever she made that face and used that tone, it never ended well for him. And just as he had expected, that little witch teasingly said: "So, you''re in love with Ga¡ª"


    "No, shut up, I''m not!" cried out Misha, covering her mouth with both of his hands. "That''s just my other self being stupid! It has nothing to do with me!"


    And so, the heavy atmosphere suddenly broke as the two siblings started to bicker, just like little kids. Masha teased her brother about his love life, and Misha vehemently refuted her words, his face gradually turning red, but whether it was due to anger or embarrassment, no one knew. Soon enough, Misha lost patience and pounced on his sister, trying to take revenge by tickling her to death. However, Masha didn''t go down without a fight and returned the favor, attacking her brother''s ribs. Both were determined to fight until one of them begged for mercy, rolling left and right on the bed while laughing their lungs out.


    Leaning against the wall, Gabriel silently watched over their antics, a small smile haunting his lips.


    Masha took the news better than he thought she would, though she was also probably putting on a brave front, not wanting to worry her brother. Knowing her, she would wait until nightfall before bawling her eyes out, screaming in her pillows¡ªGabriel also wouldn''t be surprised if there were a few fist-shaped holes scattered here and there in her bedroom walls tomorrow morning.


    Although Gabriel had long known Camille''s rotten personality, to Masha, it was something new. She had just found out that the woman she loved with all her heart would toss her aside like an old toy sooner or later. Of course she was hurt; of course she wanted to cry! She was only human, not some unfeeling robot. Still, she didn''t want to wail before her little brother, who had gone through so much for her. Instead, she pretended that everything was fine, annoying Misha like a pest and loudly laughing as they tickled each other.


    So, the tears glistering at the corner of her eyes were the result of laughter, not heartbreak. Or at least, that was what she wanted to convince herself of, even if she knew deep down that it wasn''t the case.


    .


    After a few minutes of their tickle war, Masha finally conceded. Not because she couldn''t take it anymore, but because her brother was wheezing hard yet didn''t appear ready to admit defeat any time soon. That stubborn boy would rather pass out than beg for mercy. A.d.u.l.t or child, Misha still had the bad habit of not knowing his limits when it came down to challenges, being too prideful.


    Well, Masha couldn''t talk; she was the same, constantly pushing her luck. However, she didn''t mind losing to her little brother, and it was also true she had difficulty breathing. As the older sister, Masha thought that she might as well back down for the time being. She could always take revenge by teasing him again later on.


    "Now that you''re done fighting," said Gabriel after a short while, staring at the two siblings who were laying on the bed like dried fishes, "how about paying Stephan a visit?"


    "What? Why?" asked Misha in a puzzled tone.


    "¡­You want to tell him? About everything?" understood Masha, propping herself up on her elbow. "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I am, but only if Misha allows it."


    "But why do you want to tell him?" wondered aloud the boy, frowning slightly.


    "Because of many reasons, actually. First off, in your first timeline, I probably try to handle everything alone, knowing myself. And how did it end? Not very well, as you know. So, I''m thinking of doing things differently this time around."


    If doing everything by himself did not yield good results, then he would do the exact opposite. He wouldn''t make the same mistake twice, especially when the lives of those he held dear were at stake.


    "Second, Stephan has the right to know that his father is in danger and that he would be plotted against in the near future. Besides, I can''t intervene out of the blue in his family''s affair. That would be suspicious, and although that guy acts dumb, he''s no idiot. He would soon realize that something doesn''t add up. Third, as I just said, he''s no idiot, meaning that he can be very helpful when he puts his mind into it."


    Although Gabriel was aware he was smart, he wasn''t arrogant enough to say he was a genius. Having another good brain in the team wouldn''t do any harm, on the contrary. If he wanted to turn the table against his family, Stephan was an absolute must, though he knew dealing with that guy would probably drive him half-crazy one of these days. Well, as long as he also drove crazy the rest of his family, it didn''t matter.


    "¡­If that''s what you want, I''ve got nothing to say," shrugged Misha after listening to Gabriel''s arguments. "Anyway, you''re smarter than me, so I''m gonna follow your lead for everything that requires using my brain. There''s one thing, though. No matter what, I don''t want my parents to know."


    "I second that!" nodded Masha. "For now, I''m not ready to tell them about my s.e.x.u.a.lity. I don''t know how they would take it, and being thrown out of the house at my age would make things difficult for me. I want to be old enough to fend for myself before telling them, just in case it ends with a bad ending. So, well, you know, the information in the video is a little too compromising."


    "Don''t worry, I wasn''t planning to involve them. Even without considering how they would react to your s.e.x.u.a.lity, I don''t know your parents well enough to tell whether or not they would accept a strange concept such as time travel. They''re good people, but even good people can send their children to the hospital if they think they''re mentally ill."


    At those words, a silence fell over the room. Right. Time-traveling was nonsense for most people, and who knows what kind of mental disease they would be labeled with if they ever were to discuss it with the wrong persons. The fewer people knew, the better it was.


    "Soooooo, I''ll go downstairs to ask mom if we can go out," coughed Misha after a moment of silence. Leaping to his feet and pointing at his face, he added with a grin, "That cute face of mine can be really useful at times. Mom can''t refuse me anything, hehe."


    With this, Misha left the room at lightning speed, going to the kitchen to meet his mother. As soon as the door closed, Masha and Gabriel tacitly glanced at each other.


    With a sly smile on her lips, Masha bent over and asked in a sweet voice:


    "And you? Are you in love with my brother?"


    "Masha¡­ Even if your brother is mentally older than us, he''s technically ten years old and looks like he''s seven. I''d like to remind you that I''m not into kids, in case you didn''t know."


    "And?"


    "¡­And his current appearance is not to my taste, but," Gabriel paused to smirk, the corner of his lips curving upward ever so lightly, "his personality is quite to my liking."


    "I bet it is," chuckled Masha, amus.e.m.e.nt flashing in her eyes.


    The real question was: how could Gabriel not like it? Misha was everything he would have wanted to be but wasn''t; his personality was everything Gabriel loved, and even his shortcomings were somewhat lovely in his eyes. Her brother was foolishly honest, always being true to himself. Whenever he lied, it showed on his face as plainly as could be. He was the kind to stood up for his beliefs, never compromising, and he would go down the path of hell for the sake of his loved ones. Underneath the rough behavior laid a good person that could sympathize with others, something Gabriel couldn''t do.


    "Well, for the time being, his current self is not aware of his feelings, or it would be more accurate to say that he currently does not want to recognize them," said Gabriel as he took a step toward the door. "So I''ll wait for him to grow up. We''ll see then if he can accept his feelings or not."


    "You sound pretty confident that he will, though."


    "Why wouldn''t he?"


    "¡­.."


    "And, please, don''t go run your mouth and tell him about our discussion. If you do, I''m going to be a little mad," smiled Gabriel as he opened the door, peering at Masha from the corner of his eyes.


    "I swear I won''t tell a soul!" quickly replied the teenage girl as she mimed zipping her mouth shut with her fingers, beads of cold sweat rolling down her forehead.


    She knew she could meddle with her brother''s love life, but it was better not to with Gabriel''s¡ªif he was serious about that certain someone, that''s it. Flings were another story, though. Anyway, she wanted to live a long, healthy life, not end it prem.a.t.u.r.ely. Therefore, she wisely decided to pretend they never had this conversation, pushing it far into the back of her mind.


    In any case, her brother was in good hands, and there was nothing to worry about. In this timeline, Gabriel would never do anything to hurt Misha. No, if he could, he would offer him the world instead. Besides, if there was one brother-in-law Masha would ever welcome with open arms, it was Gabriel and no one else.


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 111 - A Familiar Sight

    Gabriel rang the bell and knocked on the door, but no one came to open it even after several minutes passed. Restraining a sigh, he pressed the doorbell again, keeping his finger on the button a bit longer, and hit the door a few more times, but the result was still the same. No one seemed to be making their way to the front door. However, there was definitely someone at home; he could hear noises coming from inside, the loud music making the walls tremble.


    Feeling his mouth twitch, Gabriel took out his cell phone from his coat pocket and tried to call Stephan for the umpteenth time. But then again, his friend didn''t pick up, and all he heard was the dial tone. Why wasn''t Stephan picking up today of all days? He was usually glued to his cell phone, peeking at it every second. So how come he wasn''t answering?!


    "How many missed calls does this make?" wondered aloud Misha, furrowing his brow slightly.


    "Dunno. I stopped to count after ten," shrugged Masha before glancing at Gabriel, asking, "What should we do now?"


    "Well, we don''t really have a choice. We need to talk to him today, whether he likes it or not, so let''s just go in and search for his whereabouts. Someone forgot to lock the door," sighed Gabriel as he turned the doorknob, opening the said unlocked door. "Anyway, I''m sure Stephan is inside. His parents are not the kind to turn the music up so loud; only he would do that."


    Among the three, not one was shy, so they casually went in, their heads held high as if they weren''t currently trespassing. They all knew Gabriel was right, meaning that they couldn''t postpone today''s discussion. The next time Gabriel would be able to go out was unsure. In the end, Angela could always change her mind, saying that she didn''t like the idea of her son spending so much time with someone who had brought him to death''s door¡ªbecause one day per month was still too much, too risky. What if he fell from the third floor this time, crashing headfirst onto the asphalt driveway?


    Besides, who knows if Angela wouldn''t assign him a chaperon in the future instead of locking him up. With an extra person tagging along, how could they openly talk about time travel and their plans for the future with Stephan? Whatever they said would travel back to Angela''s ears. So, yes, they would use today''s golden chance to corner Stephan, determined not to waste it, even if they had to trespass.


    Once inside the house, the music was even louder, making Misha reflexively cover his ears with his hands, his small face twisted into a grimace. He thought that if he stayed here for too long, his eardrums would burst. In his past life, the Stephan he knew wasn''t very fond of loud, boisterous music. No, the bar always had a calm atmosphere, no matter the time of the year.


    As the group passed by the living room, Gabriel noticed Stephan''s cell phone carelessly abandoned on the table. So he didn''t have it by his side; no wonder he didn''t answer. It was near impossible to hear the ringtone amid all the noises.


    Looking around, Gabriel couldn''t help but squint his eyes, feeling a little exasperate deep down. The state of the living room was alarming, to the point where it almost made him feel bad for the cleaning lady, who would have to clean up after Stephan. There were many bottles of alcohol scattered everywhere and even pieces of clothing, while empty bags of ch.i.p.s and popcorn littered the place, accompanied by several snacks forgotten here and there. It also seemed like Stephan had knocked a few glasses of alcohol while intoxicated, dirtying the floor and whatnot. In other words, it was a mess.


    "Well, looks like someone had fun yesterday while their parents were out," snickered Masha, glancing at some p.a.n.t.i.e.s left on the back of the couch. "Do you really think that playboy will be able to keep his d.i.c.k in his pants? That''s harder to imagine than time traveling, to be honest."


    Because the music was too loud, Masha almost had to scream her lungs out to be heard, standing not even an inch away from Gabriel and Misha. But even then, they could barely hear her, having to guess most of what she said.


    "¡­Probably not," admitted Gabriel with a sigh.


    "He definitely won''t," seconded Misha. "Anyway, where is he?"


    "Probably snoring in his room. When he''s wasted, he doesn''t wake up no matter how noisy it can get, even though he''s usually a light sleeper."


    That being said, Gabriel showed them the way to Stephan''s bedroom, and as they walked upstairs, getting farther away from the living room, the music became less painful for the ears, even almost pleasing. They stopped in front of a door and flung it open, but what welcomed them wasn''t exactly a snoring Stephan. Although he was indeed in bed, he was busy doing some¡­ exercises in it.


    One girl laid n.a.k.e.d under Stephan, her pale, long legs spread wide open, while a man was on top of him, tightly gripping his h.i.p.s as he went in and out. The sound of flesh flapping against flesh resonated throughout the room, as well as low, enticing m.o.a.ns. Bright and paler love marks dotted their skins; there was not a part of their bodies that had been spared, reflecting their passionate night.


    The three were so engrossed in their love-making session that they didn''t immediately notice the arrival of three more persons in the room.


    "The hell! You''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g like bunnies in the middle of the day?! Guys, come on! Wait at least until evening!"


    Casting them a disdainful look, Misha grabbed Gabriel''s and Masha''s wrists before spinning on his heels, adding as he dragged his sister and Gabriel into the corridor, "You have fifteen minutes, no more! We''ll be in the living room, so don''t you dare make us wait for too long, or I''m gonna come back to kick your a.s.s. Got it?"


    "¡­Got it," answered Stephan in a somewhat hoarse voice, still shocked silly by the sudden appearance of his childhood friend, Masha, and a little boy he didn''t know.


    Humphing, Misha slammed the door behind him with his feet, pulling Masha and Gabriel downstairs to the living room. Then, he rummaged about to find the radio and turned off the music, heaving a sigh of relief once silence had befallen the place. That was better.


    "Why do I have the feeling it''s not the first time you stumble upon Stephan in this kind of situation?" asked Gabriel, indicating to Masha that she should sit with a tilt of his head.


    "Because it''s not," grunted Misha, rolling his eyes. "It''s quite a familiar sight, actually. You don''t want to know how many times I found him in a compromising position at work. That guy is worse than a cat in heat, for f.u.c.k''s sake! And whenever I surprised him playing around with his one-night stand, he more often than not invited me to join them, not at all ashamed."


    "¡­Did you accept?" wondered aloud Masha, c.o.c.king an eyebrow.


    "Why the hell would I?! If he hadn''t been my boss, I would have beaten him to death or cut that useless thing between his legs. But, seriously, every time I had to go to the toilet, I was afraid to hear m.o.a.ns and whatnot. Even Dereck lost patience once and threw him out, not caring if he was half-n.a.k.e.d or not."


    Misha paused, a smirk stretching his lips, before adding with a giggle that dripped with schadenfreude, "Stephan came back the next day with a nasty cold. Autumn nights can be quite chilly, especially when you''re wandering outside wearing only a pair of b.r.i.e.f.s. Well, he was calm for a few weeks after that, hehe."


    Hearing this, Masha and Gabriel glanced at each other, silently agreeing on never angering Dereck. People who were usually calm, gentle, and patient sometimes became fearsome monsters once mad, and it appeared that Dereck belonged to that kind of person. He threw out his boss in the streets, from the bar he owned to boot. What wouldn''t he dare do?


    As they talked, Stephan''s buddies passed through the living room to reach the front door, embarrassedly nodding at them before hurrying outside. Not long after, Stephan appeared, wearing a fancy bathrobe. He wobbled to the sofa and slumped into it, just beside Masha. Smacking his lips, he then poutily said:


    "Why didn''t you call before coming?"


    "I called you. At least twenty times," coldly answered Gabriel, staring at his friend as if he was dead meat.


    "¡­And who is this? He looks like a little angel," replied Stephan, quickly changing the topic.


    "He''s my little brother," sighed Masha. "And he''s more of a devil than an angel, you should have realized that."


    "He''s still adorable. Makes me want to pinch his cheeks."


    "Gaby, can I punch him?" politely asked Misha with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile.


    "Go ahead."


    "Wait, wait, wait!" stuttered Stephan, lifting his hands as a sign of submission. "How about telling me why you''re here? Hm? Let''s not get violent, let''s be civilized!"


    "Says the beast," snorted Misha, glaring at the teenager as if he was worth less than dirt.


    "¡­" Stephan shed silent tears as an answer.


    After Misha finished venting his pent-up frustration, Gabriel undertook the task of explaining everything. He knew it was hard to believe, so he also showed Stephan the video. It was once of the most convincing proof they had as the holographic technology incorporated in the wristwatch was too advanced for their time. Misha''s message also revealed many things, and despite his appearance, he didn''t appear to be a child, making it more believable that he was an a.d.u.l.t in a kid''s body.


    Once the video ended, Stephan was silent for a second before turning his head toward the boy. Then, he raised an eyebrow and pointed Gabriel, asking in a somewhat deadpan tone:


    "So, you''re in love with that guy? You''ve got bad taste, dude."


    "Oh shut up!"


    _____________


    Mini theater


    Stephan: So, Author, are you using me to fulfill your smut cravings ''cause you can''t currently do that with the MC and ML?


    Author: Are you going to complain?


    Author: Sure ~


    MC: NO WAY IN HELL! KEEP IT IN YOUR PANTS, YOU STUPID DOG IN RUT!


    ML: *sighs*

 Chapter 112 - A Selfish Man

    After Misha attempted to strangle Stephan for the third time, Gabriel decided to separate the two before a certain someone ended up with a broken neck; they didn''t need a corpse to hide on top of all the problems they already had.


    Before long, Gabriel proposed that he and Stephan moved to another room, fearing Misha would run out of patience and pounce on his childhood friend. Besides, if they were to stay in the same room as Misha, he was afraid they would never get anywhere, not with Stephan grating on Misha''s nerves at the slightest opportunity. So, long story short, Gabriel gave Misha and Masha a few album photos to keep them busy while he discussed with Stephan, left the living room, and went upstairs, quickly finding his way to the study.? ?


    Unlike the living room, the study was neat, with shelves filled with books covering the dark-grey walls. It was a simple room, the kind that had no superfluous decoration and appeared a little dull at first glance. In the center laid a massive wooden desk, on which Gabriel leaned before crossing his arms. In a deadpan tone, he then demanded:


    "Would you please stop teasing Misha? I think he''s about to explode."


    "What can I do? His reactions are too adorable, and you should know by now that my mouth tends to run off by itself. Unfortunately, I can''t do anything about it," snickered Stephan before adopting a more serious demeanor as he added, "But, well, I also wanted to talk to you in private."


    As an answer, Gabriel slightly nodded, letting him know that he had guessed as much. Since the beginning, he had a hunch that Stephan was purposely angering Misha. Though he was a loudmouth, his friend usually wasn''t that unbearable, which meant he had something in mind.


    Even if Stephan and Misha were meeting for the first time in this timeline, Masha, as the bro-con that she was, talked about her little brother every day at school, just like a chatterbox that couldn''t be turned off. Hence, Stephan was well aware of Misha''s personality and knew what to say or do to drive the kid away. And as expected, the boy gladly left everything up to Gabriel after being teased a little too much. Right now, he didn''t even want to eavesdrop on them; just the sound of Stephan''s voice was enough to make his blood boil.


    "So? What did you want to talk about?"


    "I''m pretty sure you already know," sneered Stephan, shaking his head. "But well, I guess I''ll say it aloud anyway. Why didn''t you go back in time to an earlier date? I have a feeling you weren''t limited to one year only. If you wanted, you could have gone back before your mother''s death and maybe even save her. You could have changed everything concerning that day, yet you didn''t. Why is that?"


    "Do you want an honest answer or a white lie?" replied Gabriel, c.o.c.king an eyebrow.


    "What do you think?"


    "The truth it is, then," sighed Gabriel, taking a second to organize his thoughts before resuming matter-of-factly, "It''s only a possibility, but what if I want back sooner, let''s say, before Misha transmigrated, and the very first timeline ceased to exist? The wristwatch stores the memories of the one traveling in time; however, to do this, the first timeline of said traveler has to have happened at one point. So here''s a question: if a third party tampers with the timeline before the traveler''s first transmigration, what do you think would happen?"


    "Well, depending on what they do, many things could change. For instance, if their actions tamper with the first timeline too drastically and erase the reason why the first traveler wanted to travel back in time, the person in question would have no reason left to do it and surely won''t. Maybe they won''t even encounter Santa Claus."


    "That''s what I believe too. If the first traveler does not want to lose their memories, the timeline can only be modified by themselves and no one else. It''s just like what happened when I went back in time. Although Misha has a device, it couldn''t save the memories, and he forgot everything about that year."


    "In that case¡­" Stephan paused, intently staring at Gabriel. He pinched his lips, seemingly hesitating for a second, before finally making up his mind and adding with a touch of suspicion in his voice, "You could have changed Misha''s first timeline, make it so that he never went through such a hell. You could have given him a happy childhood, one devoid of pain, or at least try."


    "Yes, I could have tried."


    "Then why didn''t you? You obviously hold him dear! I thought you were the kind of person to give up everything for their loved ones, so why the hell didn''t you try?"


    "Tell me, if I changed his past, would he still be the Misha that I know?"


    Stephan opened his mouth but soon closed it, at a loss for words. He knew the answer, it was evident, but somehow, he didn''t want to say it aloud. If Misha''s past weren''t the same anymore, he wouldn''t be the person they know. In the long run, a person''s personality was built by their life experience and influenced by the people they met throughout the years. So, resetting it all would necessarily change some parts of their character, meaning that they ultimately wouldn''t be the same person.


    Even though Gabriel went back in time only a year ago, the current Misha was already quite different from the one he knew. It wasn''t to the point where it made him feel uncomfortable, but the slight differences were nevertheless there.


    Again, Gabriel had to tame the little beast and make him open up to him. Still, that was fine. As long as he was that temperamental, open-book kind of person and not some stranger, he didn''t mind how many times he would have to win him over.


    "¡­And what about your mother?" asked Stephan as he averted his eyes, not-so-subtly changing the topic.


    "She has been dead for years, and I''ve long gotten used to this fact. Besides, her death was the result of her own choice. She was the one who restlessly pursued my father, trampling on other people''s feelings without a care in the world. And although she wasn''t a bad mother, she wasn''t the best either. We''ve been friends since the cradle, so you should be well aware of her bad sides."


    "Still¡­."


    "Stephan, if I had gone back to such an early date, how many things would be different today? The butterfly effect would have acc.u.mulated itself until the future became something far too unpredictable. Although I knew Masha from before, my mother''s death was the trigger for our current relationship. Therefore, if it doesn''t happen, would we still become close friends? If we stay as strangers, could I even save her mother? How could I interfere with that night? That, I do not know."


    Gabriel turned his head, staring at the shelves filled with books, and slowly added, "Moreover, it is sad to say, but to me, Masha and Misha are far more important than my mother. Of course, I loved her, I''m sure I did. However, that feeling of love has grown colder and colder over the years. Now, the ones I currently want to protect are Masha, Misha, and even you. Well, you can add Tristan to the list too."


    There was a short silence before Gabriel let out a sigh. Then, he focused back his gaze on Stephan, explaining in a soft yet somewhat sad tone of voice:


    "Let''s say that I saved my mother, then Angela and my father wouldn''t have started to openly date each other and live in the same house, much less get married. With their love life messed up, do you believe Tristan would have been born? And even if they did make another baby, would it still be Tristan? If they slept together on any other day, you know it wouldn''t be the same conditions, meaning that the fetus in my stepmother''s w.o.m.b wouldn''t be the same. So I could have very well ended with a little sister instead of a little brother. At any rate, it wouldn''t be Tristan, the little brother I love so much."


    "¡­Sorry, I didn''t think of that. It''s surprising, though, that you are so close to your little brother now. I remember how indifferent you were to him at first."


    "Well, I am as surprised as you are," chuckled Gabriel, his eyes becoming tender. "I guess even I can feel brotherly love, if given a chance."


    "I guess so," slightly smiled Stephan. "But all of this doesn''t change the fact that you could have come back a bit earlier, just before Misha''s transmigration, and give him a happy childhood. I know it would have changed him, but I still don''t get it, not with how protective you can get concerning the people you love."


    "The answer is quite simple, though."


    "Oh? And what is it?"


    "I am and will always be a selfish man," answered Gabriel. "The moment I learned the truth, that he was an indult in the body of a child, it changed everything. Since then, I do not want Misha to forget me, not completely at least. No matter what kind of pain comes with the memories he has of me, I don''t want those said memories to be lost. I want to be someone unforgettable to him, to be honest. So, the harder it is to forget me, the better it is."


    "¡­You know, I just had the weirdest thought ever. Just don''t get offended, ok? But you, could it be that you are in love with him?"


    "That''s hard to say. Of course, kids don''t interest me, but¡ª" Gabriel stopped, a faint grin curving the corner of his mouth, "But I quite like his personality, and I do intend on making him mine after he grows up. So I guess you could say that I probably am."


    "¡­From a third person''s point of view, that sounds very twisted, you know that?"


    "I never said it wasn''t."


    "¡­"


    "Oh, please, don''t give me that look. I just told you that I''d wait for him to physically grow up before starting anything, even if he''s mentally older than me. How could I ever flirt with a kid? Just the thought of it makes me feel sick to the stomach. Yes, I lack principles, but I''ll never lay my hands on a child no matter what. I''d be more afraid of you doing that, considering your non-existent morals."


    "Dude, that''s rude! I would never!" replied Stephan, seemingly outraged. "I''m not that depraved."


    "If you say so."


    "¡­Stop shooting daggers at me with your eyes, come on! I don''t deserve so much hate! Wait, I don''t, but¡ªHoly shit! Don''t tell me! Did my self of the first timeline did something he shouldn''t have¡­?"


    To this, Gabriel responded with a cold snort, and Stephan''s face turned ghostly pale. Apparently, he had.


    Stephan couldn''t help but w.h.i.n.e, thinking that he was so dead. Tell him, why the hell did he have to flirt with the only person on earth he shouldn''t?! Gabriel didn''t show it, but sometimes, he could be as possessive as his mother, and his past self dared to hit on the guy Gabriel had his eyes on¡­? Was he stupid, or did he have a death wish?! Seriously, which was it?!


    _____________________________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 113 - Get Lost

    It was a warm day of winter. The sky was cloudless and the sun shone bright, its white light reflecting on the snow and blinding passersby. Although the temperature was still a few degrees below zero, the clear weather enticed people to go outside, especially children who wanted to play in the snow with their friends, now that it wasn''t so cold.


    And so, on this Sunday morning, the park near Misha''s house was filled with kids, their loud laughter echoing throughout the playground. Some parents stood aside, watching over their children, while a few teenagers were goofing around. All the noises and people made Misha frown, but it was already too late to change location.


    Besides, strangers wouldn''t meddle with their business, so he told himself to relax and play his role.


    ''Right. It doesn''t matter if the park is a little crowded,'' Misha thought, peeking at his sister from the corner of his eyes. ''I just hope Masha thinks the same.''


    After all, Masha was planning to break up with Camille today. She didn''t want to do it at school, where anyone could eavesdrop on them, nor did she want to do it at home, fearing that she would get into an argument with her soon-to-be ex-girlfriend. If they were to raise their voices, that would surely startle Mrs. Brown, and knowing her mother, she would come upstairs to her bedroom to ask what was going on.


    Of course, Masha could have waited for her mother to leave the house before inviting Camille over, but when would that opportunity be? In a few days, a week, a month? She didn''t know how long she would have to wait; however, she didn''t want to postpone the break-up any longer.


    She wished to get rid of that bloody leech as soon as possible.


    Thus, Masha thought of ending their relationship at the park after much consideration. Knowing Camille, she wouldn''t do anything too extreme in public, too afraid to lose face.


    With this in mind, Masha told Camille that she wanted to see her, mumbling things like she had something important to say but had to babysit her brother at the park. If Camille didn''t mind, could they meet there? Stomping on her pride, Masha even used a tone of voice she knew Camille loved, and after a few more sweet words, her soon-to-be ex-girlfriend accepted, albeit a little reluctantly.


    After learning what his sister intended to do, Misha insisted on being there for her, near enough to help her out if things turned sour. His opinion of Camille was shallow, and he had long classified her as a crazy bitch who would rather destroy the toys she couldn''t use anymore than let them leave a carefree life. So who knows what she would do after being dumped? He feared the worst.


    To this, Masha didn''t know what to say, unable to laugh or cry. At long last, she realized that her little brother, who was actually a lot older than her, had overly protective tendencies. Still, Masha couldn''t say anything, much less blame him, knowing what had happened in the first timeline. If she had been in his shoes, she would do the same, following her sibling around everywhere like a mother hen. She could not imagine how Misha felt after finding her lifeless body; just thinking about being in his place, about discovering her brother''s bloody corpse, made her heart well up with pain, so much that she felt as if it would burst.


    Sometimes, she hated her other self, hating her with all she had. How could she had been so cruel? Slicing her wrists in the bathroom of the apartment she lived in with her brother and Gabriel, aware that one of them would discover her corpse sooner or later.


    Really, what the hell was her other self thinking?


    As such thoughts twirled about in her head, a shadow grew closer, hiding the sun. It made Masha lift her eyes, and as soon as she did so, a familiar voice traveled to her ears. Since childhood, it was a voice that had always made her smile and feel warm inside, but now it made her grit her teeth and left a bad taste in her mouth.


    "It''s been a while since we have seen each other outside of school, and yet we''re stuck babysitting your brother," Camille chuckled as she sat beside Masha on the bench, hissing at how cold it was. "Sorry, I''m late. My mom was nagging me, and it took forever before she let me go."


    "I see," Masha answered perfunctorily.


    "Are you angry?"


    "I wonder," Masha replied with a self-loathing laugh, lightly shaking her head.


    Before, she wouldn''t have minded Camille being late, thinking that her bad habit was acting up. For as long as she could remember, that girl always had difficulty being on time, not knowing what punctuality meant. However, today, she called her house before coming to the park, and Camille''s mother told her that she was out since yesterday, apparently having slept over at her boyfriend''s.


    Needless to say, Camille had just lie to her with a straight face.


    How come Masha hadn''t seen the reality before it was thrown in her face in the worst way possible? Masha sometimes wondered what was wrong with her brain and how love could blind someone so much. Camille was probably cheating on her since the first day they started dating, two years ago. Could it even be called dating? In the end, she had been the only one committed to her lover.


    As she was about to be swallowed by dark thoughts, Masha caught a glimpse of her little brother. He kept on lifting and lowering his head, constantly glancing in her direction while pretending to be making a snowman, which looked quite ugly, to be honest.


    That brat''s anxiety could be felt from meters away, and he was such a bad actor that it made Masha unconsciously laugh. And suddenly, she felt lighter, as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders.


    What was there to brood about? What was there to fear? Nothing, absolutely nothing. Even if Camille were gone, her brother would always be there for her, and even Gabriel would be. At the thought, Masha perked up, and after su?k?d in a cold breath, she said in a firm tone:


    "Camille, I want to break up."


    "Eh? Wait, what are you saying¡­?"


    "I think you heard me," Masha answered, staring icily at the woman she had loved so much. "But I guess I''ll repeat. I want to break up, and it''s not negotiable."


    "Wh-why so suddenly?" Camille stuttered, visibly taken aback.


    "Do you really need to ask?" Masha coldly laughed as she stood up, dusting her pants. "You should go back to your ''fake'' boyfriend and warm his bed instead of spouting nonsense. What''s with the face? Are you that surprised that the toy you thought brainless isn''t that hopeless? That it threw you out before you could? Oh my, does your pride hurt? Sorry about that."


    "You! H-how dare you?! Do you, do you realize just how kind I was to even glance at you? Do you know that I''m the only person on earth who would ever want to give a stupid girl like you a bit of love? I''m telling you, no one else will ever want you."


    "That, I wonder," Masha smiled faintly. "Anyway, I don''t care. Even if I were to spend the rest of my life alone, it''s always better than spending it with you. I''m clear on that. Sorry, but I''m done being played by you. Now, if you don''t mind, I''ve got other matters to attend to, so I''ll bid you farewell."


    "Wait! I am not done! You better sit back right here!"


    "Is it I, or you don''t understand human language? Let me resume for you: I''m telling you to get lost. Why the hell should I listen to you?"


    Once Masha said her piece, she decisively turned her back on Camille, ignoring the curses spoken in a low voice. If they had been in her bedroom, she was sure Camille wouldn''t have reacted so mildly. Too bad the crowd prevented her from grabbing her wrists and tossing her to the ground. She also couldn''t yell her lungs out, nor could she cuss her aloud. There were too many children around.


    Clenching her fists, Masha walked up to her brother with her head held high. But before she could reach him or say anything, Misha bolted to her side, pouncing on her stomach to hug her. Then, he tilted his head just enough to shoot daggers at Camille. If looks could kill, she would have dropped dead right then and there.


    The boy bit his lower lip and gripping his sister''s coat to refrain himself from throwing a few snowballs at the now ex-girlfriend. While pretending to make a snowman, he had prepared them just in case Camille overreacted. And he was pretty proud of their lethality, having hidden pebbles and pieces of ice in the center of the said snowballs.


    Who cared if Camille was from the fairer s?x? She was still a monster who had broken his sister''s heart way too many times. Honestly, despite being very, very petty, he had rarely hated someone just as much as he hated her. If Camille ever got close to Masha again, he wouldn''t mind splitting her head open and bury her six feet under.


    "¡­How do you feel?" Misha asked, his voice slightly muffled by the scarf wrapped around his neck.


    "Hm, I think I feel good, actually," Masha laughed, patting her brother''s shoulder. "I''m done, so let''s go home."


    "¡­Are you sure? You could insult her a bit more, you know. She deserves it."


    "Well, this is a public place, and wasting my time chewing her out would be giving her too much attention," Masha chuckled. "Also, your nose is running. Let''s get you to a warm place before you catch a cold."


    "¡­.My nose is not running."


    "Yes, yes, it''s not."


    "¡­"


    ''I know I told her that she would always be my big sister, but does she really have to treat me like a little kid?! Could she not act as if I''m five years old?! Thank you very much!'' Misha inwardly wh?n?d while outwardly, he took his sister''s hand and dragged her toward the road.


    Before leaving, the boy glanced back at Camille, who was still shocked silly by the sudden turn of events. With a sneer, he gave her the finger, then ran away with his sister, laughing. Now, there was one less dangerous factor in his sister''s life, so how could he not be overjoyed?


    _____________________


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 114 - Postponing

    Misha shifted in his seat like a child that couldn''t stay still, stretching his neck to take a look through the window. While gazing at the empty driveway, he unconsciously chewed on his lower lip, his mind seemingly elsewhere. It was as if he had forgotten that his sister was also sitting on the sofa, just beside him, and that continuously moving around would inevitably draw her eye.


    "Is the movie that boring?" Masha asked, her tone of voice teasing.


    "No, of course not," Misha coughed, quickly focusing back his attention on the television. "It''s super interesting."


    "Oh? I didn''t know you liked soapy romance movies."


    "Well, sometimes, I do? What''s wrong with that?"


    "Nothing, nothing, but it''s too bad that that''s an action movie."


    "¡­" Misha choked on his spit, staring at his sister''s mischievous smile with incredulity. A playful light glinted in her gorgeous eyes, and he understood at once that she was teasing him. "¡­Are you having fun?"


    "Yup. A lot."


    Burying his flushed face in his hands, Misha curled up into a ball, trying to become one with the sofa. Even he realized that he was acting out of character, but what could he do? Today was Gabriel''s day off, meaning that he could finally leave his golden cage and come to their house. They had been talking on the phone once or twice a week, but it wasn''t the same as meeting in person.


    Yesterday, Gabriel had told them on the phone that he would arrive before noon, and right now, 10 o''clock was about to strike. In other words, Gabriel was likely to pop up any time soon. Knowing this, Misha couldn''t help but peek at the window or the front door now and then, verifying if Gabriel hadn''t arrived while he wasn''t paying attention.


    Just in case.


    Obviously, staring at the window or the front door wouldn''t make the man appear sooner, much less out of thin air, but Misha couldn''t help it. It had already been a month since the last time they had seen each other, so naturally, he was over the moon at the idea of meeting up again.


    For two weeks now, Misha had been looking forward to reporting Masha''s breakup to Gabriel, hoping he would feel as proud of his sister as he was. However, it wasn''t something they could talk about on the phone, not with Angela eavesdropping on their conversations, so Misha could only wait until they met face to face before boasting about how Masha rendered that bitch speechless.


    ¡ªWell, there was also the matter of Stephan''s father to discuss, but that wasn''t as important as his sister''s awesomeness.


    Ahem. With this in mind, Misha had been unusually jittery since the early morning, becoming more agitated with each passing minute. In the long run, even Masha felt her head spinning as she watched her brother pace back in forth in the living room, circling around the low table. At one point, Masha couldn''t stand it anymore and grabbed the boy''s thin shoulders, gently pushing him toward the sofa as she said with a giggle:


    "Let''s watch a movie while we wait for Gabriel, ok?"


    "What? Oh, yeah, sure. Why not¡­"


    But even with the movie playing, Misha''s attention was always drawn to the front door or the window. His antics made Masha smile and chuckle softly, her eyes becoming tender.


    Pinching her brother''s cheeks, she commented with a hearty laugh, "What are you nervous about? I''m the one who''s going to meet her supposed fated lover today, so why are you the one who cannot stay still? Hm?"


    "I''m not nervous¡­." Misha paused, pushing his sister''s hands aside to rub his painful cheeks. "I''m just a little excited for today''s dinner. I mean, for you and Yuki."


    "Uh-huh."


    "¡­."


    His survival instinct kicked in, and Misha wisely decided not to comment on the matter any further. Instead, he shifted his eyes toward the television. He adopted a serious demeanor as if he was genuinely engrossed in the movie, even though he had no idea what it was about.


    Needless to say, it didn''t take long before his thoughts wandered elsewhere, and once again, the movie became background noise.


    As his sister had said, they would meet Yuki today. Last time, when they were loitering at Stephan''s, Gabriel had called Yuki with the excuse of organizing a dinner to thank her for her help at the hospital. It was a few months late, but it was always better than never. He also told her that he would bring Masha and Misha, who, too, wanted to thank her.


    Gabriel had given Yuki an approximative date and asked Masha to confirm the day after his next day-off was scheduled, knowing he couldn''t call the nurse while being locked up in the house. It was too difficult to contact Yuki without his stepmother finding out, and things would get troublesome if she were to get caught wind of it.


    To start with, he knew that Angela would never allow the dinner to happen, even if it meant grounding him.


    For obvious reasons, she didn''t want Gabriel to be in touch with the people of the hospital, less he found out about the first time he was admitted to said hospital. It would be problematic was he to learn about his first coma. The lesser Gabriel knew about his past, the better it was.


    Meeting with Yuki thus had two purposes: the first one was to allow Masha and the nurse to bond, and the second, to ask about the first incident that had plunged Gabriel into a coma. Although he remembered most of it, he was only thirteen years old at the time, and his mind had been quite muddled because of the drugs.


    Several details were unclear and needed to be clarified.


    During his hospitalization, Yuki had been the nurse in charge of him, so she was the best witness he could ask for. There was also the doctor who had taken care of him, but his stepmother had most likely bribed him, and his mouth was, therefore, shut tight. If he were to contact him, it would travel to Angela''s ears at lighting speed for sure.


    Honestly, Gabriel could have investigated the incident in the second timeline; however, he hadn''t. He had given up on his revenge to take care of Masha and help out Misha. So as not to get tempted, Gabriel discarded the idea of conducting his own investigation, thinking that he could always wait until the situation was more stable. Maybe then he could try to find out the whole truth.


    Also, Harold, Stephan''s father, needed extra attention in his past life, that guy being painfully na?ve. He refused to believe his son no matter how many times he warned him about the dangers and still wanted to meet Matthew face-to-face. To put it bluntly, they had had their hands full, trying to keep Harold alive and well.


    Gabriel hadn''t had the mindset to interrogate Yuki back then, even though she was always near. But now was different as putting Angela behind bars was one of his top priorities. He would use whatever means he could to attain this goal, even if he had to dig up past skeletons such as his mother''s death and the attempted murder on himself.


    However, there was one small detail: Gabriel still hadn''t talked to Misha about that bloody incident. It was something difficult to bring up, even more so when knowing Misha would be furious on his behalf, as well as distressed, once he heard about his past. In all honesty, he didn''t want to see any more tears running down the boy''s cheeks, not so soon at least, and it made him hesitate.


    Well, Gabriel also hadn''t found the right opportunity to tell him. Even Masha only knew a little about the incident, just enough to understand the gist of what had happened. And that mostly was because she had been there for him afterward, following him everywhere at school like a duckling.


    Even if Gabriel didn''t like the idea of bringing up the matter, he was aware he had to. He had decided not to fight alone this time around, and thus, hiding some facts for fear of distressing Misha was nothing but counterproductive.


    After much consideration, Gabriel made up his mind to resume the events before meeting Yuki. Moreover, this way, he wouldn''t startle the two siblings with his, let''s say, unusual questions.


    However, life could care less about his plans, and like always, they went down the drain.


    Just as he had feared, Angela ?ssigned him a chaperon for today''s day-off. She had pushed Tristan toward him, saying things like no one else would be at home today, and someone needed to babysit him. In her case, she was off to work, whereas Jake left for a place not appropriate for kids, meaning that Tristan couldn''t come with either of them.


    Or, in other words, if Gabriel didn''t bring his little brother along with him, then he would have to stay at home. They couldn''t let such a young child alone, after all. And as the big brother, he had the responsibility to take care of him.


    When all was said and done, his plans for the day were dashed, thanks to the kid''s presence. Whether Gabriel liked it or not, he couldn''t talk about his mother''s murder in front of Tristan. Although the boy listened to him and wouldn''t purposely sell him out, there was still a possibility he would blurt out what he had heard today before Angela. In the end, he was just a little boy, not an ?du?t who knew what to say and not say.


    Long story short, the discussion with Misha would have to be postponed again, and he could do nothing about it.


    Sighing, Gabriel prepared to ring the doorbell, but before his fingertip could even touch the bu??on, the door was flung open, and Misha grabbed his wrist to drag him inside. By extension, Tristan, who was glued to his brother''s leg, was also brought in, stumbling on the carpet.


    "What took you so long?! Come in, come in!" Misha giggled, flashing them a bright smile that warmed the heart.


    ''¡­Well, the discussion being postponed isn''t so bad, after all,'' Gabriel thought as he instinctively smiled back at the child, closing the door behind him.


    That sunny expression of his was much more to his taste than any gloomy one, and he wanted it to last a bit longer. Because the moment he told him about the incident, he knew the light in his eyes would become dull, and his smile would be nowhere in sight for a long time.


    A very, very long time.

 Chapter 115 - Babysitting

    Sitting cross-legged on the colorful floor mattresses, Tristan turned his head slightly, peering at Gabriel through the window wall for the umpteenth time. And yet again, it seemed like his brother hadn''t noticed his not-so-discreet gaze, not paying him any heed whatsoever. No matter how many times he glanced at him, the result was always the same.


    Well, maybe that was to be expected. Currently, Gabriel was busy chatting with Masha and an unknown woman, who appeared to be a few years older than his brother. Frowning, Tristan couldn''t help but scrutinized her a bit longer, thinking that she somewhat looked familiar, as if he had seen her before. However, he couldn''t tell when or where they had met¡ªif they ever had. At any rate, that wasn''t very important; he was a lot more curious about what they were talking about.


    But even if Tristan were to strain his ears, he still wouldn''t be able to eavesdrop on their conversation. Although he could see their mouths move, they were sitting around a table on the other side of the window wall, making it impossible to hear their voices. Consequently, he couldn''t guess what they were talking about, though he felt like the topic wasn''t anything joyous, considering Masha''s somber expression.


    "Is playing with me that boring?" a voice asked in a deadpan tone, snaping Tristan out of his thoughts..


    "No, no, it''s not that¡­" the child mumbled, his cheeks turning pink. "I''m having fun, really."


    "Is that so," Misha replied, propping his chin on his hand. "Then why are you peeking at Gabriel every second or so? He won''t disappear on us, you know?"


    "I know, it''s just¡­. No, it''s nothing."


    Tristan averted his eyes before lowering his head, a few strands of brown hair falling upon his forehead. Without saying anything more, he stretched an arm, took a Lego block, which was almost as big as the palm of his hand, and placed it on another, continuing to build his Lego castle in silence. The exterior walls were nearly done, and it finally started to look like something, yet there wasn''t a hint of a smile on the boy''s face.


    Letting out a discreet sigh, Misha rubbed the back of his neck as he watched Tristan play with the Lego blocks, his movements sluggish and slow. No need to be a genius to understand that the boy had just told him a white lie. Obviously, something was weighing on his mind, but what could Misha do? It wasn''t like he could force him to open up.


    ''To start with, I''ve never been good with kids,'' Misha inwardly grumped, wishing he could just ditch the boy and join the grown-ups at the table. ''And why the hell am I stuck with the babysitting duty?! So unfair.''


    Actually, Misha knew why, but it was still a pain in the bu??. It wasn''t because he looked like a child that it meant he enjoyed playing at the playground, and honestly, the one who was bored to death was him, not Tristan. However, he was well aware that he had a job to do and couldn''t flee, not for the time being at least. Whether Misha liked it or not, he had to keep the boy here, using whatever means he could, while Gabriel, Masha, and Yuki discussed.


    Gabriel seemed to have something to ask Yuki from what he had understood, something that couldn''t travel back to Angela''s ears. In other words, Tristan couldn''t hear what he had to say. With this in mind, Gabriel came up with the excuse of waiting for the dishes to send off the kids at the playground, telling them to play to kill time.


    Since the restaurant had an indoor playground, why not use it?


    A month ago, Gabriel proposed to come to this restaurant precisely because of this peculiar playground. Why? Because he bore in mind that if his stepmother indeed ?ssigned him a chaperon for his next outing, it would probably be Tristan. Therefore, he needed an excuse to separate from his brother without appearing too suspicious, knowing the boy would unintentionally report it to his mother.


    ¡ªThe first thing that Angela would do after they returned was to ask how their day had been and what they did, after all.


    Of course, Gabriel could ask Tristan to lie just like he did the night he went out to comfort Misha, but he didn''t like the idea of burdening his little brother with lies and secrets, and when possible, he avoided that option. Besides, lying and deceiving people wasn''t something he wanted to teach the boy. So it was better to keep his brother busy while he discussed s?ns?t?v? topics with Yuki.


    Leaving the children alone also wasn''t problematic, nor was it worrisome. They could keep an eye on them through the window wall by sitting at a table near it, which Gabriel, Masha, and Yuki did. Moreover, there was Misha by Tristan''s side, and that boy was technically the oldest person in the group. It was safe to ?ssume that nothing would happen even if they were left by themselves.


    When all was said and done, Misha was thus tasked with babysitting the boy, leading to the current situation. Only, Misha didn''t know what to do, much less say, so they mostly played in silence. He knew he had a blunt personality, and it wasn''t necessarily the best to handle small kids. Harsh words resulted more often than not in a burst of tears, and he sure as hell didn''t want to deal with Tristan bawling his eyes out.


    ¡­But Misha also didn''t like to see that dull light in the kid''s eyes. It made his heart feel strangely itchy, and before he knew it, he opened his mouth again, saying:


    "If something is bothering you, you can talk to me about it. I won''t tell Gabriel, I promise."


    "¡­You really won''t tell him?" Tristan whispered after a second of silence, chewing on his lower lip.


    "Yeah, pinky promise," Misha smiled stiffly, stretching one hand to lock their pinkies while he hid his other hand behind his back, crossing his fingers.


    "Don''t laugh, ok?"


    "Ok," Misha nodded, mustering the most serious face he could.


    "It''s just that I have a lot of weird dreams lately¡­."


    "Weird dreams?"


    "Yeah. I often dream that I wake up in an empty bedroom, and when I walk around the house, I can''t find Gabriel anywhere. Then, when I ask my mother or Jake where he is, they say no one named Gabriel lives with us. And while saying that, they have a strange expression on their face, a bit as if they have eaten something bad."


    Tristan paused to poke the Lego castle, instinctively curling into a ball and putting his chin on his knees. He appeared to be lost in thought for a few seconds before adding:


    "At first, I argue with them, asking where Gabriel is over and over again, but I gradually stop. Years seem to pass by in the dream, and I grow into an ?du?t and forget about him. In the end, I don''t even remember that I''ve got two big brothers, not just one. That dream, it¡­" Tristan bit his lower lip and hugged his knees, seemingly hesitating to continue. Eventually, he finished the sentence in a whisper, "It scares me so much."


    "Then I wake up, and Gabriel is by my side. But even after waking up and realizing he''s not gone anywhere, I still feel afraid. You know, I don''t like it when he''s too far away from me. I feel like he can disappear at any time if I''m not paying attention. I wonder why."


    Unable to restrain himself anymore, Misha pounced on the boy and cradled him in his arms, hugging him tightly. Stroking his back as gently as he could, he spoke in a soothing voice, "Don''t worry, it''s just a bad dream. Your brother won''t disappear, and he''s not going anywhere. Good Lord, he loves you too much for that! He''ll never leave you behind, I swear."


    As the words ran out of his mouth, they left a bitter taste in their wake. Who was he trying to fool? Ultimately, Gabriel turned his back on his brother for his and his sister''s sake in both past lives.


    In a way, these dreams weren''t that much of a dream.


    "Yeah, I know. And I love my brother too! He''s the best brother in the world! It''s just¡­ I can''t shake off the feeling that he''s about to go far away, to a place I can''t reach. I can''t help it! It''s been like this since Christmas." The boy sniffled, adding in a whisper, "I''m weird, right?"


    To this, Misha could say nothing. In the end, all he could do was hug the boy tighter, silently praying that such a dream wouldn''t repeat itself a third time.

 Chapter 116 - See You

    Seconds went by, and then Misha suddenly froze, his whole body gradually becoming stiff. Tell him, what was he supposed to do now? He had acted on instinct, momentarily forgetting his fear of touch, but sure enough, his stomach soon started to churn, reminding him that he wasn''t fond of hugging others.


    In the end, if the one cradled in his arms wasn''t his mother, Masha or Gabriel, it simply didn''t feel right, and it put him ill at ease whether he liked it or not.


    But luckily, Tristan was just a little kid, and therefore, hugging him didn''t feel disgusting, much less scary, although having the boy pressed against his ?h?st did make Misha feel slightly uncomfortable. For better or worse, panic only crept up on him when the other person was taller and larger than him, making his trauma act up¡ªwhich was why this problem of his wasn''t that bothersome once he reached ?du?thood, considering that he grew up to be quite tall. As a result, not many could tower him.


    Taking in a deep breath, Misha finally let go of Tristan, averting his eyes as he awkwardly coughed:


    "Anyway, if Gabriel ever dares to leave you behind, I''m gonna go find him and grab him by the scruff of his neck and scold him to death and drag his sorry ?ss back and¡­ Well, what I''m trying to say is that you have nothing to worry about, really. You can count on me. So, just don''t be too bothered by those dreams, ok? They won''t ever come true."


    Tristan''s eyes grew wider as the words left Misha''s mouth one after another, surprise filling his small, round face.. Since their first meeting, he had always thought that Misha didn''t like him much and just put up with him like most ?du?ts. Yet, it didn''t seem to be quite the case now¡­?


    Not moving an inch, Tristan stared blankly at the boy sitting across from him, appearing to be lost in thought. But soon, he regained his composure and suddenly smiled, his eyes curving into crescent moons. He then let out a childish giggle, saying:


    "Ok, I''ll believe you."


    "Good, good," Misha nodded before scratching his cheek with his index finger, seemingly wondering what to add next. Eventually, he said, "How about finishing your castle? We still have a bit of time on our hands."


    "Ok!" the boy laughed happily. "Will you help me?"


    "¡­All right."


    That being said, Misha turned around to rummage through the toy box, organizing the Lego blocks before taking one and handing it to Tristan, becoming akin to his little ?ssistant; the child told him what he needed, and he proceeded to find it in the box. In this way, they slowly built a magnificent castle, its fortification tall enough to reach their waists.


    Truthfully, it was a wonder how Tristan managed to create turrets and towers and windows at regular intervals in the wall, or even roofs that were somehow pointed. If Misha hadn''t known better, he would have thought that the Lego castle in front of him resulted from an architect student killing time by playing with Lego.


    ¡­Fine, he was exaggerating a little, but not by much.


    "You''re so good at this," Misha whispered after taking a look at the castle once again, amazement filling his voice.


    "Not really? It''s just that I often play with Lego at home. Before Gabriel started to play with me, I built all kinds of things with Lego every day. I had nothing else to do," Tristan shrugged with flustered cheeks, obviously feeling shy after being complimented. "It''s nothing much."


    "Nothing much?! I could never build something as awesome as this! Even with instructions! Believe me when I say that you''re talented. Dude, I''m in awe!"


    "Really?"


    As Misha was about to nod, Gabriel knocked on the window wall to draw their attention, indicating that dinner was ready with a tilt of his head. Thus, they left the playground and joined the others at the table. However, Tristan didn''t immediately sit in his seat, and instead, he tugged on Gabriel''s sleeve, asking in a timid voice:


    "Can I sit beside Misha?"


    "Yes, of course you can," Gabriel chuckled, gently ruffling his brother''s hair before glancing at Misha, adding with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, "You don''t mind, right, Misha?"


    "¡­Right. I don''t mind it at all."


    Without further ado, they exchanged seats so that the children could sit next to each other. Two bench seats enclosed the table from each side, and therefore, on one sat Gabriel, Tristan, and Misha, with the little boy sitting in the middle, while on the other sat Yuki and Masha.


    Truth be told, that arrangement was better suited to allow the two girls to chat and get to know each other. Sitting closer facilitated the discussion, and while Gabriel took care of the children, they could talk about whatever they wanted and hopefully grow closer. After all, the main purpose of today''s dinner was to let Masha and Yuki meet and see if they could rekindle the relationship they had in another timeline; Gabriel simply took the opportunity to ask a few questions in passing.


    Furrowing his brow, Misha couldn''t help but lift his gaze from his food and scrutinize the nurse, wondering why his past self was so adamant about bringing her back into his sister''s life. Unlike his other self, he didn''t know Yuki well, the woman being nothing more than an acquaintance. The last time Misha had seen her, for instance, was already several months ago, and that was at the hospital. After Gabriel emerged from his coma and his stepmother abducted him, he hadn''t had the chance to meet her.


    In other words, they crossed paths a few times, but that wasn''t enough to give him a good glimpse of her personality. Still, knowing that she stood by his sister''s side in their past life made him see her in a favorable light. Not only did she nurse Masha, but she also took care of Gabriel. He held those two very dearly, so anyone who helped them was a good person in his eyes.


    Absently poking the broccoli with his fork, Misha let his mind wander, vaguely thinking that once put in the same frame, Masha and Yuki did look good together, a bit as if they completed each other. His sister was just like the sun, bright and full of life, whereas Yuki appeared calmer and more serene, just like the moon. It was just a pity that he couldn''t read the nurse''s inner thoughts, her face being as expressionless as a doll.


    ''Why couldn''t she be an open book like me and not a block of ice like my father? For goodness sake, why is everyone around me so good at hiding their emotions? It''s a little depressing,'' Misha inwardly sighed before finally tossing the broccoli in his mouth, chewing it slowly. ''But whenever I look at Yuki, I feel like I''ve forgotten something very important. I wonder what that could be.''


    Well, if he had forgotten it, then it surely wasn''t anything important, and there was no point worrying over it. He already had enough on his mind to deal with, no need to add more.


    ***


    After dinner, they lingered a bit longer in the restaurant before going their separate way. Yuki left in her car while Misha and the rest rode the bus back home. Because there were still a few hours to go before supper, they gathered in the living room and decided to pass the time by playing board games. Of course, they didn''t play anything too complicated considering Tristan''s young age, but they nevertheless had lots of fun.


    When Angela came to pick up her ''sons'', Tristan''s joyful expression crashed instantly. Obviously, he didn''t want to go back home just yet, but he knew that throwing a tantrum wouldn''t do any good. So he obediently stood up and followed his brother to the front door, glancing back over his shoulder at Misha every step or so.


    "¡­?"


    Misha massaged his neck, wondering what was wrong with the kid. Could someone tell him why he kept looking back at him? Did he have something on his face?


    Though perplexed, Misha didn''t comment and also followed behind the two siblings to bid them goodbye. Truthfully, he was reluctant to let Gabriel go back to his golden cage, but even if he were to protest, there was nothing that could be done. Now wasn''t the time to get on Angela''s bad side, although it was very tempting; whenever he saw her face, all he wanted to do was punch it. As time passed, it became harder and harder to restrain himself.


    "So, well, be careful on your way back," Misha mumbled, a slight pout twisting his lips.


    "We will," Gabriel chuckled, his eyes becoming tender.


    As for Tristan, he didn''t answer aloud. Instead, he clumsily pounced on Misha and hugged him tight before quickly running back behind his brother''s legs. Then, the boy gripped Gabriel''s pants and tilted his head just enough to peek at Misha, his eyes sparkling with a thousand stars.


    "See you soon," he whispered in a voice b?r?ly audible.


    Taken aback, Misha took a second to process Tristan''s words, battling with the shivers crawling down his spine. That hug was too sudden! Seriously, he hadn''t expected it at all! Still, he tried his best not to show his inner turmoil and smiled stiffly, waving at the child as he said:


    "¡­Yeah, see you soon."


    And at those simple words, a bright, innocent smile bloomed on the boy''s face, tugging at Misha''s heart. Gosh, how could that child be so adorable?! It should be criminal!

 Chapter 117 - Love Matters

    "So?" Misha asked with narrowed eyes, looking down at his sister who was obediently sitting on the bed, just like a child who knew they had done wrong and were about to be scolded. "What did you talk about with Gabriel and Yuki while I was away?"


    A few minutes earlier, her brother had dragged her upstairs to his room, right after Gabriel and Tristan left for their home. It didn''t take long before Masha understood what he wanted to do, that is to say, to interrogate her about today''s dinner. Still, she hadn''t expected him to be so straightforward, making her at a loss for words.


    Well, she should have known better; it was her brother, after all.


    But honestly, Masha would have preferred it if he had turned around the bush, giving her enough time to think about a proper answer. Unlike a certain someone, lying on the spur of the moment wasn''t her forte.


    "¡­Nothing much," Masha eventually answered, staring straight into her brother''s eyes. "It''s nothing important, really."


    "Nothing important, my ?ss! Do you take me for a fool?!" Misha snorted, his mouth twitching.. "Do you seriously believe I''m gonna swallow that lie? Do you have any idea what kind of face you were making earlier?"


    If even Tristan had noticed Masha''s somber expression, of course Misha also did. They both glanced through the window wall, and they both saw the three persons sitting at the table, their facial expressions included.


    His sister probably hadn''t been aware of it at the time, but her face became uglier and uglier with each passing minute. The fact that she hadn''t been able to conceal her ire told a lot, considering how good she usually was at hiding her feelings and emotions.


    "You know I''m not a goddam kid, so don''t treat me like one! And don''t you think I''ve got the right to know?!"


    "Of course you have," Masha mumbled, pinching her lips. "It''s just that I''m not the one who should tell you."


    "Why? ''cause it''s something personal about Gabriel?"


    "Yes, it is! It concerns his past, and I''m sure he would prefer to tell you everything about it himself! I don''t even know all the details yet, so even if you pressure me, I can''t answer all of your questions, Mish''!"


    "So you''re telling me to wait for that guy, who''s the most secretive person I know, to open up and talk about his past? Asking for the moon seems like a more realistic demand, if you ask me! For fu?k''s sake, how many more lifetimes will it take before I learn the freaking truth?!"


    "Don''t say that! I''m sure he wants to tell you everything but hasn''t had the chance until now. And maybe he doesn''t know how to bring up the subject. Trust me, it''s not something easy to insert in a conversation."


    "Yeah, I''m sure you''re right! ''cause coming clean about time-traveling with you was something easy, of course!" Misha snorted before venting his pent-up frustration on the night table, kicking it.


    The lamp on the table then wobbled, menacing to fall off. With round eyes, Misha bent over in extremis to catch it. Once he put it back in its original place, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief, feeling like he had just escaped a disaster. That had the merit to calm him down, just as if cold water had been poured on him.


    Misha slowly straightened his back and pretended not to notice his sister''s pinched lips. At least, she did her best to stifle her laughter. It was always better than not trying.


    "Sorry," Misha grumbled before letting himself fall onto his bed, landing on his stomach. "It''s just frustrating. I hate it when the both of you hide things from me. It brings up bad memories, and I tend to let my emotions get the better of me. I didn''t mean to raise my voice at you."


    Because they said nothing for fear of hurting him or being hurt in the first timeline, everything went down the drain, and Misha lost the persons he treasured the most. He could never forget the pain of burying his sister, nor could he forget the seething anger that came with Gabriel''s betrayal¨Dor what he had thought to be.


    Even in this life, these feelings were still deep rotten, having sunk into his bones, and sometimes they haunted his nights. Whenever secrets were involved, he would lose his calm and raise his voice, becoming somewhat irrational.


    ''I said I wasn''t a brat, but I sure act like one,'' Misha self-loathed before peeking at his sister, who gently smiled in response, stretching a hand to stroke his hair.


    "Don''t worry, you have all the right in the world to be angry at us whenever you feel like it, whether you have a reason or not. Looking at what Gabriel and I put you through in your past life, I''m surprised you''re not raising your voice and scolding us more often."


    "Well, your past selves aren''t really the ''you'' of right now," Misha pouted, rubbing his head against the palm of his sister''s hand. "But you''re sure you won''t tell me anything? Not even a little?"


    "Nope."


    "Stingy."


    "I know."


    Pursing his lips, Misha tried hard not to laugh, but he couldn''t contain his laughter and let out a chuckle in the end. With a smile lingering on his lips, he then scurried closer to his sister and hugged her, deciding to let her off the hook for the time being.


    Anyway, it wouldn''t do him any good to insist, knowing that his sister was as stubborn as he was. If she didn''t want to talk, then she wouldn''t, no matter how much he pestered her.


    "By the way, does your foot hurt?"


    "Now that you mention it¡­."


    His foot did hurt, especially his toes. Hitting the table without wearing a shoe wasn''t his brightest idea, and a slight pain now pulsated throughout his leg. Next time, he should vent his anger on the pillow or, at the very least, something soft, not something hard.


    "On another note, how did it go with Yuki?"


    At those words, Masha''s cheek turned bright right in an instant, leaving Misha speechless. Wasn''t that kind of reaction a bit too much¡­?


    "Well, hum, I wouldn''t say it went well, but you see¡­."


    "Love at first sight?"


    "It''s weird, right? We only exchanged a few words at the hospital before, but I felt strangely drawn to her after seeing her again at the restaurant today. Frankly, I don''t know how to explain what I felt back then. It was like being struck by lightning."


    "''Cause you know what being struck by lightning feels like?"


    "Don''t be a smartass! You get the point," Masha replied, flicking her brother''s forehead. "To be honest, I hope I''ll meet her again soon, though I''ve to admit that such sudden yet strong feelings scare me a little. All that to say that, yes, I''m interested in her and we exchanged our contact information. But I don''t know if I made a good impression. It''s a little hard to tell with her poker face."


    "Well, Gabriel said that Yuki was the one who wooed you in your past timeline. So it''s your turn to do it," Misha shrugged, massaging his painful forehead. "Take it easy. You have all the time in the world, and you''re full of charms. I''m sure she''s gonna fall for you one day or another, so be confident in yourself."


    "What a smooth talker!" Masha sighed, side-glancing at her brother before smiling slyly. "And what about you?"


    "What about me?"


    "Did you fall in love with Gabriel yet?"


    "Not this question again!" Misha wh?n?d, drilling his head underneath his pillow and covering his ears with it.


    Whenever his sister had free time, she always made fun of his blunter, reminding him of his other past self''s words. Honestly, he just wanted to forget and hid his head in the ground, just like an ostrich. However, his sister wouldn''t allow that, and she snatched his pillow, saying in a teasing tone:


    "Come on! I''m telling you everything about my love life, so how about doing the same?"


    "I don''t wanna!"


    "Why not?"


    "Why should I?"


    "Because I''m curious!"


    "That''s not a good reason!"


    "Yes, it is! And I''m also the big sister, meaning that you, as the little brother, should listen to me!"


    "So what? I''m technically older than you, so don''t try to use that privilege on me!"


    "That''s cheating!"


    "No, it''s not!"


    And so, the bickering went on until both were out of breath, staring at each other with narrowed eyes. Silence filled the room for a while, and only their heavy breathing could be heard. Eventually, Misha pursed his lips, saying in a voice b?r?ly audible:


    "Anyway, wouldn''t you find it weird if I indeed were to fall in love with Gaby? Or if I already am, just like that idiot of other me said?"


    "No, not at all," Masha replied softly. "I think you would make a great couple, well balanced and super awesome too. And you know, whenever Gabriel pops up in the conversation, you always become agitated, just like a lovestruck teenage girl."


    "I know¡­"


    "Oh?"


    "But that''s not the point. Even if Gaby is gay, it doesn''t necessarily mean he''s gonna fall in love with me. And I just don''t want to think about love matters and such right now, especially considering how young this body is. So, please, stop bothering me about it. I''ve got enough on my mind already."


    "All right," Masha smiled, ruffling her brother''s hair. "But if you make up your mind one day, do tell Gabriel right away. You never know. His answer could surprise you."


    "¡­Fine, I will."


    Masha''s smile deepened at those words, but she didn''t pursue the matter any further. Instead, she got up and stretched her body, saying:


    "It''s getting late, so I''ll go back to my room. You''re dozing off, anyway."


    "Hm, good night."


    "Good night."


    Misha rolled over and watched his sister leave, thinking back on their conversation. Although he could be dense, he wasn''t an idiot. These past few weeks, he had taken the time to think about his other self''s words, and he knew he was probably right. He just didn''t want to admit it.


    Turning on his back, Misha stared at the ceiling, wondering where this timeline was heading to. And strangely enough, that was at this moment that he remembered this one particular conversation he had with Yuki, the words she had once told him at the cafeteria suddenly popping in his mind. They were a bit blurry, not very clear too, but the anger he had felt when he heard them the first time was very much present, stirring up his stomach.


    What did she say again?


    "Yeah, I remember now. She said something like it wasn''t Gabriel''s first coma¡­." Misha su?k?d in a breath before cursing at himself, sitting upright in his bed, "Fucking hell, how could I forget that?!"


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 118 - Unwanted Guest

    Misha sat on the doorstep, lazily propping his chin on his hand, his elbow resting on his knee. With a dour expression on his face, he intently stared at the empty driveway, his gaze locked on a small poodle of murky water.


    Time ticked by, and the sun soon rose to its zenith, yet Misha still didn''t move an inch and simply stared ahead under the blazing sun. Hadn''t it been for him blinking once in a while and scrunching his nose when an unpleasant thought crossed his mind, it wouldn''t have been surprising if people were to mistake him for a life-sized doll.


    Of course, his strange behavior didn''t go unnoticed, giving rise to an odd feeling in passersby''s hearts. It felt as if the boy was observing something others couldn''t see, not with the n?k?d eye at least, making people wonder if there wasn''t, by any chance, a ghost wandering about.


    In other words, the boy appeared a little freakish, and the few passersby that were strolling on the sidewalk instinctively distanced themselves, while some couldn''t resist picking up the pace or crossing the road to walk on the other side of the street.


    ¡ªThat child seriously seemed about to jump and tear to shreds whatever stood in his way, and no one wanted to become minced meat.


    Despite their antics and murmurs, Misha stayed oblivious, not noticing the odd looks people gave him as he was lost in thought. Or else, he sure as hell would have given them a piece of his mind.


    Over the past few weeks, days passed by slowly, and snow had started to melt, announcing that spring was just around the corner. And yet, Misha still hadn''t had the opportunity to meet with Gabriel. Since the last time they saw each other at the restaurant, it was almost radio silence on his part, and even the phone calls had become overly scarce.


    "Will Gaby really come today¡­?" the boy muttered to himself, his lips stretching into a taut.


    Though they hadn''t seen each other for several weeks in a row, Gabriel was supposed to come over many times. But in the end, he had to cancel last minute for whatever stupid reason his stepmother gave him, and Misha dreaded that today would be the same.


    "Should I just ask Stephan for Gabriel''s address?" Misha thought aloud, narrowing his eyes with a pensive look on his doll-like face. "I''ve always been the kind to pop up without prior warning, no matter the time of the day, so why the hell can''t I do just that?"


    Lightly bitting on his finger, he pondered over the question but eventually concluded that it probably wasn''t a good idea. If he were to come face to face with Angela after ringing the doorbell, all hell would break loose. He just knew he would do something rash, like trying to strangle her or break her legs.


    Or maybe something even worse.


    ¡­At any rate, it wouldn''t end well, so Misha decisively discarded the idea. He should think of something else instead. It wasn''t like he had anything else to do right now except thinking, anyway.


    Not being able to meet Gabriel was frustrating to death, making Misha a lot more irritable than he usually was. His patience had long run out, and as of late, the number of kids he fought with at school went through the roof. Whoever picked on him or his friends or even innocent bystanders was bound to regret it; one wrong word, and it resulted in a punch.


    Because Dereck was on the chubby side, Vanessa had hearing problems, and Misha was as cute as a doll, there were always some idiots who would run their mouths off, pointing out how different they were from other children. It was always the same thing, the imbeciles mocking them for reasons Misha couldn''t comprehend. It was almost comic, considering how unoriginal their taunts all were.


    Though Misha knew brats were brats and he shouldn''t let the anger get the better of him, it still felt good to beat up some ???ky bastards; it helped vent his pent-up frustration, if only a little.


    Sighing, Misha lowered his eyes, staring at his hands. His knuckles weren''t that smooth and white anymore, covered in layer upon layer of scratches and cuts. Maybe he fought a bit too much lately. But well, at least the bullies were put back in their places, though it also meant his mother was often called over to the director''s office.


    Thinking of his mother, Misha felt a pang of guilt tightening his ?h?st. Whenever she was called, she always rushed over, worried sick that maybe her baby boy was hurt. She could care less about the other children, even vehemently defending her boy with the mindset that if he beat them up, the others must have started it first.


    And once at home, she wouldn''t scold him, only ask what had happened and tell him to be careful. She was proud that her boy defended her friends, but she didn''t want him to get hurt. If things were going south, he had to fetch a teacher immediately.


    As for his father, he would nod at him or give him a thumb up when his mother wasn''t looking. It made Misha feel a little conflicted deep down, and he could only smile stiffly, unable to respond with words. He was trying hard to open up to Alexey just as his other self had asked; however, it was easier said than done, and he knew he would need time before interacting with his father came naturally to him.


    Rubbing the back of his neck, Misha couldn''t help but smile faintly, mumbling in a voice b?r?ly audible:


    "Maybe I should try to fight a little less. Let''s not worry mom too much¡ª"


    The sound of a car engine interrupted his monologue, and Misha snapped out of his thoughts, finally noticing the familiar car that had made its way in the driveway.


    At first, Misha froze, his brain unable to process the new information. But once he realized that Gabriel had indeed arrived and wasn''t about to cancel last minute, he leaped to his feet at lighting speed and rushed toward the car, a smile blooming on his face.


    But his happiness was short-lived; the young man that got out of the driver seat was someone he hadn''t expected to see, and he sure as hell hadn''t missed that heinous face of his.


    Urgh. Misha would have much preferred if Gabriel had come alone, even though he knew it wasn''t possible. There was no way Angela would allow him to drive a car, having told him that he didn''t own a driver license, and she apparently didn''t like the idea of him riding the bus alone, afraid he wouldn''t be able to find the way home because of his amnesia. She conveniently forgot that Gabriel had only lost his memory and hadn''t become an idiot.


    All that to say that Gabriel needed someone to drive him wherever he wanted to go, and today''s driver was someone Misha wanted to throw over a bridge.


    Unconsciously, Misha slowed his pace, and his gaze darkened, loathing soon filling his eyes. If Jake was here and Tristan was nowhere in sight, it meant that today''s chaperon was Jake, and it also meant that he would have to put up with that jerk for the rest of the day.


    He felt his blood boil at the thought, making him wonder if he would be able to restrain himself. After all, Jake''s annoying smirk was enough to make him want to punch him in the face and kick him in the guts. Not losing his temper for the next few hours was going to be hard, if not outright impossible.


    "I''m sorry we''re late. We had to stop somewhere first," Gabriel said in an apologetic tone, snapping Misha out of his daze. "But I bought you some cake, so I hope you''ll forgive us."


    "¡­Yeah, I''ll forgive you," Misha answered stiffly with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile. Scurrying over to Gabriel, he then added in a mischievous tone, "Though the cake better tastes good!"


    As the words left his mouth, Misha proceeded to lash himself to Gabriel''s th??h without an ounce of shame, holding it tight. And with his face pressed against the man''s leg, Misha glared at Jake, who did the same in response.


    "How about getting inside?" Gabriel suggested in a gentle voice, pretending he hadn''t noticed the sparks crackling between the two. "It''s still a little chilly outside."


    "Yeah, sure. My sister is waiting for you inside, anyway," Misha shrugged, letting go of Gabriel''s th??h to grab his wrist and drag him inside.


    And as he brought Gabriel to the front door, he didn''t so much as glance at Jake, only snorting when they passed by him. He shouldn''t waste too much energy on that dumbass, or he feared he would grow bald.


    That guy had better shut his mouth and follow without making a fuss. If he didn''t, it would be his p???sur? to lock him outside, even if that was sure to anger Jake. But well, if that unwanted guest was unhappy, he was more than welcome to turn around and return home. No one would hold him back.


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 119 - An Overdue Conversation

    Jake stood beside Masha in the living room, silently watching Gabriel and Misha climb upstairs with narrowed eyes. Although he had no intention of following them, he still didn''t like being ignored. That kind of attitude grated on his nerves, making him grit his teeth and clench his fists.


    Just now, Misha had insisted on playing in his room with Gabriel, saying that he had new toys he wanted to show him, and only him. With big, round eyes, the brat tugged on Gabriel''s sleeve, acting as though Jake and Masha weren''t there. It was as if they didn''t exist in the boy''s eyes.


    Of course, Jake wasn''t interested in wasting his time playing with a ten-year-old kid, but his antics did irk him, and not just a little. The boy didn''t even try to hide his hostility, openly showing that he hated his guts. Well, the enmity was shared; Jake hadn''t forgotten how that little punk had dared to hit him in the nuts at the hospital, rendering him unable to walk properly for days.


    Just thinking about it made his blood boil with rage. However, Jake knew better than letting his emotions run wild. He couldn''t do anything for the time being, or his mother''s plan would go down the drain, and he sure as hell didn''t want to pay the price of angering Angela. Whether he liked it or not, Jake couldn''t antagonize Gabriel just yet, meaning that he couldn''t take revenge on the brat.


    ''But well, it''s a good thing they left in the end,'' inwardly sneered Jake, peering at Masha from the corner of his eyes. ''I''ve got my own agenda for today, anyway.''


    "Say, it doesn''t bother you that your boyfriend prioritizes your little brother over you?" Jake asked with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, his dark emerald eyes filled with hidden meanings.


    "No, not really," Masha shook her head, a small smile on her lips. "I mean, I prioritize my brother over my boyfriend, so how could I be bothered when he does the same? And to be honest, it makes me happy that the two people I love most get along so well. The sight of these two talking and laughing makes my heart go soft, you know?"


    "Still, you haven''t seen Gabriel in so long, and yet he leaves you alone to play with your brother. I''m sure you were excited to meet him today, alas¡­."


    Jake stopped mid-sentence to let out a long sigh, shaking his head with disapproval written all over his face. It almost made Masha roll her eyes. She forced out a cough to stifle a snort, trying to hide her contempt behind an awkward smile.


    Could that guy be any more obvious? Anyone with a brain could tell he was trying to sow discord between her and Gabriel, all the while pretending to care for her feelings.


    What a pitiful trick, ah.


    "Well, I think my brother was even more excited than I was. That brat sure has taken a liking to Gabriel," Masha chuckled, deciding to play dumb. "Well, Gabriel is surprisingly good at handling kids too. Anyway, they''ll come back down soon enough, so let''s wait for them. We can watch the TV in the meantime."


    "¡­Alright."


    Although Masha didn''t want to have anything to do with Jake, she knew she had to keep him busy while Gabriel and Misha discussed. She was well aware her brother hadn''t actually asked Gabriel to come upstairs to play. No, he wanted to talk and clear up Gabriel''s past once and for all.


    Masha just hoped that the truth wouldn''t distress her brother too much. But deep down, she knew she would have to be there for him tonight; Misha tended to be too empathic for his own good, even more so when it concerned the ones he held dear.


    ***


    "Although I don''t think I need to spell it out for you, I''m gonna say it anyway: I want to know what happened when you were young, including everything about your first coma. And don''t you dare lie, or I''m gonna beat you to a pulp. Understood?"


    At those words, Gabriel''s mouth twitched slightly. It was strange to hear a kid, who looked so tiny and frail, threaten him with such a severe expression on his face. Unfortunately for Misha, his soft voice didn''t make it convincing in the least, and the same could be said for his sparkling blue eyes; it only made Gabriel want to pinch his cheeks. Maybe even ruffle his hair and tease him a little.


    But now wasn''t the time, so Gabriel didn''t give in to temptation. Instead, he tapped the bed, beckoning Misha to sit by his side.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you everything. This conversation is long overdue, anyway, but before I start, you should sit."


    Suspiciously sizing him up, Misha seemed to hesitate for a second before slowly making his way to the bed, sitting at a safe distance from Gabriel. With his mouth shut into a taut line, he then peered at the man through a few strands of blonde hair, waiting for him to get the ball rolling.


    "Hm, where should I start?" Gabriel wondered aloud, intertwining his fingers together to form a single fist. "It''s a bit of a long story, but I''ll try to keep it short."


    "No need to keep it short, you can go in detail."


    "And let Masha entertain Jake for longer than necessary? Do you want her mental health to collapse?"


    "¡­Short is good too."


    "Isn''t it?" Gabriel chuckled, laughter in his eyes, though the sparkles didn''t last long and quickly vanished, replaced by a dark cloud instead.


    There was a moment of silence as Gabriel took the time to organize his thoughts, seemingly trying to find the right words, ones that wouldn''t rub salt into the wounds and hurt Misha unnecessarily. Just as Misha had downplayed it when he talked about his father''s abuse and his sister''s suicide, Gabriel thought of doing the same. But it wasn''t an easy task, considering what he had to say.


    "Well, let''s start with the coma," Gabriel sighed after a while. "But unfortunately, I can''t tell you much because the events are a little blurry in my mind. All I can say is what the doctors concluded back them. According to them, I ingested something bad that had been mixed with my food, probably sleeping pills of some sort."


    "Sleeping pills? How could that have caused a coma¡­?"


    "It''s like any medication. Take too much of it in one go, and the consequences can be tragic, especially if you''re a child or in your early teens. Frankly, I lucked it out by only falling into a coma and waking up a few days later, and all that without any sequels. It could have been far worse."


    "But why didn''t you notice there were sleeping pills in your food¡­? I mean, any kind of pills scattered in your plate would have looked suspicious no matter what."


    "Indeed, and that''s why they had been crushed and mixed with the food. It was impossible to detect it with n?k?d eyes, and the taste wasn''t that different from usual, from what I can remember. And, you know, a thirteen year-old-kid won''t suspect their food to be poisoned just because the taste is a bit off. Hell, even ?du?ts won''t necessarily think of that."


    "Y-you''re right, sorry." Misha paused to bite his lips before spitting out, "But what kind of monster would poison a teen?!"


    Hearing this, Gabriel smiled sadly, stretching a hand to pat and stroke Misha''s back to soothe him. It was only the beginning, and he was already about to blow up. The boy''s cheeks had turned bright red with anger, and his breathing had become heavier, his ?h?st rising up and down with every breath.


    "According to the police officer''s report, it was my mother."


    "W-what?"


    "They said that she wanted to bring her son with her in her death. In their eyes, she committed suicide because she was emotionally unstable. They considered her to be quite the mental case. Moreover, my mother was the one who prepared the food that I consumed, making it all the easier to poison it with her own sleeping pills, or so they say."


    Misha opened his mouth but soon closed it, not knowing what to say.


    "But the police had no concrete proof. It was mainly baseless theories; the maid had thoroughly cleaned up the kitchen before the investigation, destroying most of the evidence. According to the maid, she just did her job after I was sent to the hospital, not knowing that she was tampering with a crime scene. After all, at the time, they didn''t know why I had fainted, though many thought it was probably due to the sight of my mother''s corpse. Who would ?ssume that the young master had been poisoned?"


    Gabriel let out a scoff, shaking his head.


    "And of course, there was no food left to sample and analyze because the maid threw it away. She told the officers I ate it all, but I hadn''t."


    If he had, he wouldn''t be alive to tell the story.


    "All in all, the police officers could only base their investigation on what the doctor told them and the testimonies from my family and the house staff."


    "But their testimonies aren''t worth shit!"


    "I know. But who would believe a young teen who went through a traumatic experience over a bunch of ?du?ts with silver tongues? What child would want to accept that their mother tried to kill them? So in the end, whatever I said wasn''t taken seriously, even when I told them that my mother didn''t commit suicide."


    "¡­How do you know? That she didn''t."


    "Someone pushed her to her death. She didn''t jump from her room of her own volition, but I had no proof back then. Besides, I didn''t see the culprit''s face, just their arms. I also wasn''t aware of many things when I was younger and didn''t know who to accuse, unlike now."


    Tightening his grip around his hands, Gabriel closed his eyes as the memories of that fateful day flooded his mind. Though some pieces were missing, some were still as clear as day, and that included his mother''s last moments.


    ______________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 120 - Five Years Ago

    On that summer day five years ago, the morning light shone through the window unusually brightly, waking up Gabriel earlier than usual. After tossing left and right and realizing he wouldn''t be able to go back to sleep, he got up with sleepy eyes and left the bed, wobbling his way to the toilets, then the kitchen.


    He hadn''t eaten much yesterday, and his stomach was now growling, emitting sounds akin to snarls. Maybe that was the real reason he woke up; he just knew the sunlight wasn''t enough to wake him from his dreams. For as long as he could remember, getting out of bed had always been an ordeal, and it wasn''t a few sun rays that would solve this little problem of his.


    ''I''m just gonna eat a little something and go back to sleep.''


    With this in mind, he snuck into the kitchen, which was empty at this early hour. There was not even a staff member around, meaning that he could steal a few snacks without being caught. He knew his mother didn''t like it when he ate between meals, but if she didn''t find out, how could she scold him?


    Anyway, he had always been good at pretending he hadn''t done anything bad, having mastered the wide, innocent, and pure-looking eyes that made people''s hearts go soft. And it wasn''t like he was planning to loot the refrigerator, much less empty the pantry, so his little escape to the kitchen should go unnoticed.


    But in the end, his plan to snatch something inconspicuous quickly went down the drain once he smelled the good smell of a fresh-baked pie. His reason also bid him farewell.


    As he tiptoed to the oven, Gabriel couldn''t help but salivate and gulp, his stomach growling a little louder with every step he took.


    Though it appeared that no one was currently present, there were signs that someone had been busying themselves in the kitchen just a moment ago. Gabriel had no idea who they were, but he had a hunch they baked the pie for his mother as it was her favorite dessert. It was also one of the rare desserts he had a soft spot for.


    With squinted eyes, he stared at the pie for a long time before eventually succumbing to the temptation. He told himself that he would eat a slice, just one small, little slice. However, he had underestimated his hunger and willpower and ultimately wolfed down more than half of the pie, leaving behind only a serving for his mother.


    "¡­I''m so dead if she finds out," the boy coughed after the deed, scratching his cheek in embarrassment.


    It had been so long since the last time he had eaten apple pie that he hadn''t been able to stop himself, almost swallowing it whole. It tasted even sweeter than usual, a bit as if the cook had added an extra layer of sugar and cinnamon, though there was also a faint bitter aftertaste.


    "Let''s just flee and pretend I know nothing. That should do the trick," the boy nodded to himself, chasing away the guilt with a wave of his hand.


    Because he was usually as quiet as a mouse, or it would be more accurate to say that no one ever caught him doing bad things, he was pretty sure the staff and his mother wouldn''t suspect him. Instead, they would first think that a maid helped herself behind everyone''s back or something along these lines. Then, maybe afterward, they would turn their gazes toward him. Well, if that ever were to happen, he just had to pretend to be asleep at the time, which no one would doubt, and he should be free to go.


    Before leaving the kitchen, Gabriel decided to at least clean up the mess he made while eating and hide the pie away. The kitchen staff could always bake another apple pie and give it to his mother in the late afternoon. As long as she ate some during the day, she should be satisfied.


    Gabriel fled the kitchen with a guilty conscience but a contented smile on his face. However, as he walked through the corridors, he started to feel nauseous, his heart jumping to his throat. Did he perhaps overeat?


    Soon enough, his body began to feel strange, his skin becoming overly warm as if it had been set ablaze. His head also felt heavy, too heavy for his neck to shoulder. Yet, he was still full of vigor, feeling like he could run a marathon or two despite the dizziness.


    Massaging his temples, he glanced out the window and thought that going outside to breathe fresh air would help to alleviate the pain. So he did just that, veering left instead of going straight to his room. Besides, the garden was lovely in the early morning, with the dew still lingering on the flowers, sparkling like a thousand stars.


    It had been a while since the last time he had taken in the sight.


    The garden was vast but well maintained. Amid the various flowers, pebbled paths wandered about through the white roses, leading to a pond overflowing with pinkish lotus. Colorful koi fishes lazily swam around in the clear water while some frogs stood on the lotus leaves, croaking their morning song.


    Gabriel wanted to walk to the stone bench near the pond, thinking of lying on it and wait for his nausea to recede. But somewhere along the way, everything around him became blurry, and he lost balance, falling head first onto the paved path.


    Suddenly, his breathing became heavier, and his ?h?st started to hurt, tightening as though it was clamped in a vice.


    And it was at that moment, when Gabriel began to panic, that he heard loud voices. It appeared that his mother was quarreling with someone, something that often occurred lately. But right now, he did not think of this. All he wanted was to call for someone''s help.


    Only, his voice didn''t come out no matter how many times he opened his mouth to scream. It was stuck in his throat. In a way, it felt as if he had lost the strength to even speak, rendering him mute.


    Refusing to give up, he painfully lifted his head to glance at the window where the voices originated, hoping he would be able to draw his mother''s attention. Maybe she would glance down and see him; maybe she would realize something was wrong with her boy.


    But in the end, all Gabriel''s efforts were vain. His mother never noticed him, and all he ended up seeing were white hands getting closer to his mother''s frail shoulders. He could not warn her, and she was pushed from behind the next instant, falling from the third floor.


    His mother let out a blood-curdling scream, but it was already too late. Enclosing the garden was an iron fence with sharp arrows, and she fell on it with a loud thud. The arrows pierced through her body, leaving gaping holes in her torso. Blood gushed out, and the white rose turned deep red.


    It was then that Gabriel''s world shattered. Still, he despairingly tried to crawl to his mother, who was gasping for air. But blood kept flooding her throat and lungs, making it impossible to breathe. She was drowning.


    Deep down, he knew he wouldn''t make it. So. Gabriel stretched his trembling hand toward his mother despite the distance that still separated them. Finally, he managed to utter a few broken syllables.


    "M-mom."


    The words b?r?ly had the time to leave his mouth that his hand dropped to the ground again and everything blackened, turning pitch-black.


    .


    .


    Soon after, a nurse entered his room, and the first thing he did was ask where his mother was. The uncomfortable smile she gave him was enough of an answer.


    His mother hadn''t made it.


    Later, Gabriel discovered that he survived only because the gardener had found him, having arrived ahead of schedule. The man didn''t idle and called the ambulance over right away, but his mother''s body had already started to grow cold and stiff.


    The gardener brought the paramedics to him without delay, and Gabriel was admitted to the hospital just in time. A few more dozen minutes, and it wasn''t sure he would have survived, not without complications at least.


    He was told he survived because he decided to go to the garden instead of returning to his bedroom. Who knows if someone would have discovered him in time had he gone back to sleep. Of course, Gabriel wanted to thank the gardener after leaving the hospital. However, he learned that the man had resigned and no one knew where he went afterward.


    The people around the house said that the gardener was in shock after discovering the collapsed young master and the lady''s corpse, and he needed time to recover. They said he couldn''t step inside the garden anymore, the horrible memories sending him in a panic every time he tried. It also meant he couldn''t do his job anymore.


    Well, now Gabriel wondered if that was the truth. Whether or not the gardener left on his own volition was a mystery.


    In this story, the house staff spouted more lies than truths, discrediting everything he said to the police officers, starting with his mother''s scream. No one heard anything, and according to them, the morning had been calm and peaceful. So, maybe the boy imagined it? It wouldn''t be surprising considering how muddle-headed he was at the time.


    Another maid also stated that his mother was the one who had baked the pie. The lady had told her that she felt like cooking something her son loved today. However, the boy ate it ahead of time while the lady left for the washroom. When she came back and realized what had happened, she told the maid to get rid of what was left of the pie. Though she found the order to be a little odd, the maid did as told.


    When many people''s lies were similar but not too much, they often became what the others perceived as the truth.


    The only one whose testimony differed significantly from the other staff members was the gardener, but he had arrived later than everyone and thus hadn''t been there at the time of the events.


    And Gabriel''s mother did have a reputation of a mental case, being overly possessive of her husband and son. There was a rumor circulating among the people who knew the couple; it was commonly known that she had lost a few screws over the years because of her husband''s lack of affection. Her husband put work before her, which didn''t settle well with that obsessive-compulsive woman.


    Though his mother indeed tended to be strict and overprotective, Gabriel never once thought she was crazy. But what were a kid''s words worth? He didn''t know better, and even if he was thirteen years old at the time, it was still too young in the ?du?ts'' eyes. He couldn''t possibly see the truth, much less comprehend it, unlike them.


    There was one thing they all seemed to have forgotten, though; he wouldn''t stay a child forever. Now, Gabriel was an ?du?t, and he wasn''t planning to lay low. He would not accept everything with a nod as he did as a boy.


    No, not anymore. Not in this timeline.


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs

 Chapter 121 - Am I a Jerk?

    The stairs squeaked, and two heads turned toward Gabriel in one swift motion, just like hyenas that had suddenly caught a whiff of fresh meat. An ominous glint shone in their eyes, making Gabriel halt for a second.


    On the one hand, Masha was worried about her brother, especially after realizing he hadn''t followed Gabriel downstairs and was nowhere in sight. She could not help but glare at her friend. On the other hand, Jake wasn''t exactly happy with Gabriel''s sudden reappearance, having entertained the hope that his brother would stay with the boy upstairs all afternoon. Or better yet, never show his face again.


    Although Gabriel noticed the glint in their gazes, he pretended he hadn''t seen it and made his way to the sofa.


    Both Jake and Masha were still in the living room, the TV playing an old horror movie in the background. They were sitting next to each other, and, at one point, Jake had put his arm on the back of the sofa behind Masha, surrounding her shoulders in an overly familiar manner.


    ''¡­It must have taken all of Masha''s self-control not to punch him,'' Gabriel thought as he took place on the sofa, acting like a dumb kid who hadn''t realized that his brother was being a little too intimate with his girlfriend. ''Thankfully, Misha stayed upstairs. I''m not sure he''d have been able to control his temper had he seen that. I''m even less sure in what sorrowful state he''d have left Jake.''


    ¡ªNot like Gabriel would have stopped Misha, though. Even he had difficulty refraining himself from rushing over and snapping Jake''s arm in half, after all.


    Didn''t that guy notice that Masha sat near the edge to put as much distance as possible between them? And yet he still had the guts to sit directly next to her, invading her space? Not being able to move an inch without brushing his leg was everything except pleasing!


    Hadn''t it been for the current situation Gabriel was in, Masha wouldn''t have tolerated Jake''s behavior. Instead, knowing her, she''d have given him a piece of her mind a long time ago, educating him on how to flirt with a girl properly. Or, at the very least, on how to be a decent human being and not a leech.


    "The kid didn''t come back with you¡­?" Jake asked with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, snapping Gabriel out of his thoughts.


    "He''s taking a nap, actually. We played a bit too much, and he was overcome by fatigue. He has poor health, so he quickly gets exhausted. I don''t think he''ll wake up any time soon, to be honest."


    "Is that so."


    "But is he alright?" Masha asked, interrupting Jake. "I mean, he didn''t have a headache, fever, chills or anything else of the sort, right?"


    Masha tried to appear calm, clenching her fists, but her shaky voice and darting eyes betrayed her inner turmoil. Of course, she knew Gabriel was lying and her brother wasn''t sick. After all, Gabriel couldn''t tell the real reason why Misha hadn''t followed him down, especially not to Jake. However, the simple fact that he stayed in his room instead of coming back spoke volumes. It made her all the more worried about his emotional state, and she couldn''t help but wonder how her little brother took the news regarding Gabriel''s past. Even she had difficulty digesting it.


    "Don''t worry, he''s just very tired," Gabriel comforted, his voice soothing. "I''m sure he''s going to feel better after a little rest."


    "But¡­" Masha chewed on her lower lip, looking down at her knees.


    Right now, all she wanted to do was bolt to her brother''s room to cradle the boy in a mama bear''s hug. It was hard to stay still.


    "If you''re that worried, why not go check on him? Anyway, we have to leave soon. Mom wants us to come back home before supper, and it''s already quite late," Jake intervened, ???king an eyebrow.


    It wasn''t even the middle of the afternoon, but who cared?


    "Then I''m gonna do just that!" Masha nodded vigorously, leaving the sofa at lightning speed to kiss Gabriel''s cheek, "Love you, see you soon!"


    Without further ado, she dashed to the stairs, climbing them two at a time. She b?r?ly paid Jake any heed, seemingly having forgotten he even existed.


    "¡­I think her brother is the number one person in her life, and you''re far, far below," Jake commented as he glanced at Gabriel, his eyes full of hidden meaning.


    "Maybe," Gabriel chuckled, staring at the stairs for a short second before standing up, dusting his pants. "Let''s go back home, shall we?"


    That was all Gabriel said in response, knowing Jake was trying to plant seeds of discord again. So what if Masha''s brother was more important than him? She wasn''t the one he was trying to win over, anyway.


    There were soft knocks on the door, but Misha didn''t respond, half of his face buried in a pillow. He knew it was his sister, and he knew she would enter whether he told her to come in or not, so he didn''t bother answering. At any rate, she probably knocked only out of politeness, and just as expected, she cracked the door open a second later despite not receiving an answer.


    Without a word, Masha stepped inside, gently closing the door behind her, and then tiptoed to his bed, her footsteps almost soundless. For a second, she couldn''t help but stare at her little brother, who was curled up into a ball underneath a thin blanket, wondering what the best course of action was. In the end, she pinched her lips and sat beside him in silence, tapping her fingers against each other as her mind churned. What should she say¡­?


    Time ticked by, but Masha said nothing, and Misha was grateful for the silence. She waited for him to be ready to talk, and when he was, the first thing that came out of his mouth was:


    "Am I a jerk?"


    "¡­No, of course not! Why would you ask that?"


    "''Cause I sure feel like one."


    "Why?"


    "You know, in my first timeline, I hated Gabriel so much I wished he would drop dead. And even before that, I never tried to understand him and took everything he did for me for granted. Hell, he spoiled me rotten, and I repaid his kindness by beating the shit out of him! Twice!"


    "But you thought I died because of him, it''s¡ª"


    "That''s not the problem here!" Misha interrupted, slightly raising his voice. "I never gave him the benefit of the doubt, never allowed him to explain himself, I just¡­ I was just such a jerk to him, you have no idea! He was always there for us, for me, yet when he probably needed me the most, I fu?k?n? broke his nose! And now that I think about it, I''m pretty sure he let me break it. There''s no way I would have been able to punch him in the face had he defended himself! That guy threw our father out of the window without batting an eye, so how could clumsy me be a match?!"


    "Wait. He threw dad out of the window¡­?"


    "Well, yeah. After coming back home earlier than usual and, you know, stumbling on dad beating me¡­? But that''s not really the point right now!"


    "We will need to talk about dad''s abuse one day, though."


    "Yeah, yeah, we will. But he''s not a hopeless drunkard in this timeline, so what''s the point? You heard my other self, right? He''s a good guy at heart. Probably. So it doesn''t matter what he did in the first timeline. He''s currently not that man."


    "But that''s not the main reason why I want to discuss it with you."


    "Ok, fine, I got it, but as I said, that''s not important right now. It''s Gabriel that matters, not me. I don''t want to be the one who''s protected, I want to protect him this time around. He sacrificed way too much for us, and not just in the first timeline."


    "I know¡­"


    "And he went through hell! But he smiles all the time and acts as if everything is fine! Even though I lived with him for years, I had no idea such things happened. Heck, I didn''t even know his mother was dead, or maybe I was once aware and just forgot about it." Misha paused to let out a wry, self-mocking laugh before adding, "I knew nothing, Masha. It''s so frustrating."


    There was nothing his sister could say that would make him feel better, so she said nothing and instead stroked his back, listening as he emptied his heart.


    "I swear, I want to rip apart my past self. Why didn''t I notice sooner that something was off with his family? Why wasn''t I there for him instead of causing trouble all the time? I hate how I wore blinders and convinced myself that I was the only one suffering. I feel ashamed, sis'', very, very ashamed."


    Misha sniffled, bringing his knees even closer to his ?h?st. Thinking back, Gabriel had been an angel sent from up above, and he had been a devil sent from the deepest part of hell. It''s a wonder he was able to put up with him.


    "And you know, he says he''s fine, cold-hearted even, but I doubt it was always the case. He''s way too kind to us to be the unfeeling monster he thinks he is."


    Biting his lower lip, Misha turned around to hug his sister''s waist.


    "Sis'', I want him to be happy in this timeline, just like I am. Now, I have you, I have mom, and even dad is the father I always wanted to have. And all of that is possible because of Gabriel, so what can I do for him? What can I do to protect him?"


    "Just be there for him, that''s more than enough."


    "Please, sis'', don''t give me that bullshit! That''s not enough, not for me at least. Not considering everything he has done for my sake, for our sake."


    Whenever Misha looked at Gabriel''s face, the faint scar that cut his eyebrow near the corner of his eyes would remind him of when he saved his life a few months ago. Gabriel protected him with his body as they rolled down the slope and collided against the rocks and trees, firmly holding his small body against his ?h?st. Even when his fingers got broken one after another, he did not let go.


    Every time Misha thought of that day, his heart swelled with pain but also a bit of warmth.


    That man had always protected him without ever asking for anything in return, no matter the timeline. It was something that never changed and would probably never change.


    "I''m afraid of repeating the same mistakes, of not knowing what''s going on. What if I leave Gabriel to go through hell alone again? It scares me to death."


    "But this timeline will be different. You will make it different, won''t you?"


    "Yeah, you''re right, you''re totally right. I will make it different."


    This time around, Misha would do things right and not wear blinders. He would protect Gabriel and never leave his side, even if, for that, he had to go against his will.


    "Thanks, Sis''. I know what to do now," Misha smiled, tightening his hug around his sister''s waist.


    "You''re welcome. Now, sleep a bit."


    "Hmm."


    As Misha closed his eyes, he swore to himself that this timeline would be the right one, for everyone. This time, he would do everything for Gabriel just as he had done everything for him. And they would finally have their happy end.


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 122 - 122. Until Then, Farewell

    One second, there was no one in the living room, and the next, a man clad in red sat on the sofa, leisurely sipping on a glass of milk. He appeared out of thin air yet acted as though he had always been there, flashing Misha a bright smile.


    "Looks like you have a few more people by your side this time around," Santa said, nodding at Masha and Stephan, whose eyes seemed about to pop up. "How about taking a seat?"


    "Sure," Misha answered as he climbed down the stairs two at a time. He walked to the living room, then jumped on the sofa, sitting just beside the man. "Here. Your watch."


    "Thank you," Santa chuckled, taking back the golden wristwatch the boy handed him. He stared at it for a moment before nonchalantly wrapping it around his wrist, lifting his eyes to glance over the new faces one at a time. "I guess this young miss is your sister? Though I admit I have no idea who this youngster may be."


    "A friend," Gabriel responded as he took place on the sofa, not even an inch away from Misha. "He insisted on meeting you, but it seems like his brain short-circuited. Please, forgive him."


    "Excuse me?! Aren''t you the weird one, accepting his sudden appearance as if it''s something that happens on a daily basis?!" Stephan scoffed. "Although I did believe you about time traveling and all, it''s still shocking to meet THE Santa Claus in the flesh. ''Cause, you know, it''s something a certain beverage brand created!"


    "They advertised him into what we know now but did not create the legend," Gabriel replied matter-of-factly.


    "Oh, come on! You get the point!"


    "Yes, yes, I get it," Gabriel shifted his gaze, deciding not to bother with his friend anymore. Instead, he wondered aloud, staring intently at Santa Claus''s chubby face. "But frankly, I''m curious about what you truly are. You certainly aren''t human, and you''re probably not the "man" from the legend."


    To this, Santa Claus said nothing, only smiling faintly. A light seemed to flicker in his gray eyes, but it quickly vanished.


    "Why are you asking this?" Misha asked in a puzzled tone, glancing back and forth between Gabriel and Santa. Something seemed off.


    "Because I don''t believe in Santa Claus. And I wouldn''t say that man is kindness itself, considering the "poisonous gift" he left you."


    "..."


    Misha looked down at his feet, fidgeting in his seat. It seemed like Gabriel was still angry about the choice Santa Claus offered him: that is to say, to save his mother or a bunch of unknown kids. It didn''t settle well with Gabriel, who thought that it was a cruel thing to do.


    If you asked him, people who played with Misha''s heart should all go to hell, no matter who they were.


    An awkward silence stretched for a while until Masha coughed, drawing everyone''s attention. She was half-sitting on the armrest of the sofa, wearing a white nightgown that made her long strawberry blond hair stand out.


    "Whether he is the Santa Claus from the legend or not doesn''t matter. At any rate, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Masha rubbed her neck before letting out a long sigh, adding with a faint smile:


    "Let me just say thank you. Thank you for giving my brother and my friend a second chance. Right now, I should be crippled or about to take my life anytime soon. My mom should be buried six feet underground, and let''s not talk about my father."


    Shaking her head, Masha couldn''t help but pause, her little brother''s message replaying in her mind. When she had first heard it, she felt like he was talking about strangers, not their family.


    "I''ve got no memories of such things, and sometimes, it''s hard to believe. But, anyway, I just wanted to say that I''m glad to be safe and sound this time around, so, you know, thank you. If it weren''t for you, it wouldn''t have been possible."


    Again, Santa Claus did not answer and only smiled, putting his glass of milk on the low table near the sofa.


    "Well, I''ve got a lot of things to do, so I''ll be on my way. I hope that this year, you will have a happy Christmas with your family and friends, Misha."


    Santa then stood up, ruffling the kid''s hair into a bird''s nest, and as his body seemed to turn transparent, he added in a soft but teasing tone:


    "See you again in 14 years. Until then, farewell."


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 123 - EXTRA: Peeping Tom

    WARNING: Misha is being a shameless voyeur! ~


    This extra happened before Gabriel''s transmigration.


    Misha sat cross-legged on his bed, lost deep in thought. He was nibbling on his finger but didn''t seem to notice, his mind elsewhere.


    Lately, he had come to peace with the fact that he was probably in love with Gabriel. It had taken him two lifetimes to realize it, and whenever he thought about it, it left a bitter taste in his mouth. How in hell could he have fallen for his sister''s (fake) boyfriend? It was a mystery. Well, feelings weren''t something he could control, much less understand. The heart had its own mind, after all.


    But at the end of the day, Misha still couldn''t tell whether or not he was s?xu??ly attracted to Gabriel. The problem with his current body was that his lower half did not react much. No matter how many times he visualized Gabriel in several compromising positions, there was just no reaction whatsoever.


    Misha frowned. This couldn''t go on.


    By all means, he knew Gabriel was an attractive man, the kind who could bewitch people with a single smile. He had a face with handsome but gentle features and eyes that looked like emeralds. He was tall with a lean body and broad shoulders, long limbs and slightly tanned skin. In short, he had a prince-like appearance hard to come by.


    ''Hmm, but what did he look like again without clothes?''


    The thought crossed Misha''s mind as he tried to remember that one time they took a shower together, just after being doused in skunk musk. However, his vision had been blurry at the time, and he didn''t see much in the end.


    Glancing over at Gabriel, who was soundly asleep in his makeshift bed, Misha couldn''t refrain from smiling. A mischievous glint shone in his eyes as he shot out of bed and threw himself on Gabriel, crashing onto his stomach with a loud thud.


    "Wake upppp! It''s morning!" the boy chanted, pinching Gabriel''s cheeks until they turned red. "Get up, get up, get up!"


    Gabriel knitted his brows in discomfort, shaking his head. Still, he didn''t wake up immediately and instead tried to chase away the child as if he was but an annoying fly.


    "¡­Isn''t your sleep a little too deep?" Misha snorted before bending over, shortening the distance between them. Their faces were now an inch away. "If you don''t wake up, I''m gonna bite you."


    Unsurprisingly, his threat didn''t have much of an effect.


    Pursing his lips into a pout, Misha decided that he might as well follow through on his threat and bit Gabriel''s nose, nibbling on the tip like a dog chewing on a bone. That had the merit of making the man''s eyelids twitch.


    "What are you doing?" Gabriel asked in a hoarse voice as he pried open his eyes, his nose feeling itchy.


    Through a few strands of copper hair, he peered at Misha, who was comfortably sitting on his ?h?st. The kid wasn''t heavy, but he wasn''t weightless either.


    "Waking you up, duh."


    "Is that so."


    Straightening his back, Misha flashed him a wicked smile and said in a childish tone, "Let''s go take a shower!"


    "Together?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Aren''t you old enough to shower by yourself?"


    "You often help my sister bathe, and she''s a lot older than me! So what''s the problem with taking a shower with me?" Misha snorted. "Stop complaining and get out of bed!"


    "Ok, ok, I get it."


    The worm-flavored muffins were a good warning of what could become his dinners if he were to get on the boy''s bad side. Frankly, Gabriel never wanted to eat something like that ever again¡ªjust thinking about it made his stomach churn and his throat clench.


    At any rate, it wasn''t the first time the child did something weird, and it was just a shower. Nothing he couldn''t comply with.


    .


    .


    Gabriel felt a chill run down his spine as he took off his shirt. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw Misha staring intently at his back. A strange, unfathomable light seemed to twinkle in his clear blue eyes, making them appear brighter than usual.


    What was the kid thinking now? Gabriel wasn''t sure he wanted to know. But though he thought this, he still asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "No, nothing at all," Misha waved his hands. "Please, don''t mind me."


    "¡­"


    Gabriel had the sudden urge to wrap a towel around his body and flee. Of course, he didn''t and instead slipped off his pants before quickly entering the shower, escaping Misha''s hungry eyes for a moment.


    "Weren''t you going to shower? It would be best if you took off your pajamas first."


    The reminder seemed to snap Misha out of his daze, and he absently nodded. He then did as told, getting rid of his clothes before joining Gabriel.


    The shower was quite large, enough for two ?du?ts to move in with ease. The walls were made of textured glass or pale gray tiles, and there was even a small bench on which Misha sat.


    Propping his chin on his hand, his elbow resting on his knee, the boy not-so-discreetly peeked at Gabriel. His eyes lingered on his bu??, appreciating the well-defined muscles and the round form. It showed that he jogged daily, his long legs and belly without a trace of fat. The lean muscles undulated with every movement, captivating Misha. It made his fingers itchy, and he had to fight with the urge of feeling up the man.


    Indeed, Gabriel had a nice body.


    The sight also made Misha feel a little envious deep down. He could not wait to grow up and regain a body similar to Gabriel''s. The body he was currently trapped in was way too thin and frail, making him feel insecure. One wrong move and it felt like he would break something.


    By all means, his ?du?t body was better in every way.


    Minutes passed, but Misha''s lower half still didn''t react, just as expected. He felt no s?xu?? attraction, though he did think that the sight of Gabriel''s n?k?d body was quite pleasing to the eye. Maybe after growing up a bit, he would find it arousing too.


    "What are you looking at?" Gabriel asked, unable to play dumb anymore. Misha''s gaze was scorching, leaving a tingling sensation in its wake, and it was hard to ignore.


    "Your bu??," the boy answered honestly, forgetting to think twice before opening his mouth. "Can I touch it?"


    "¡­No?"


    Misha made a pout.


    "How about washing your hair? That''s what you''re supposed to do right now."


    "Wash it for me."


    "¡­"


    "You do it for my sister!"


    "Fine, fine," Gabriel sighed, deciding not to remind him that his sister was disabled and that he wasn''t. "Turn around."


    "Don''t want to."


    "Then lower your head at least. I don''t want shampoo to fall in your eyes."


    With a hum, Misha did as told. He lowered his head but conveniently lifted his eyes. Now, he could have a good look at the man''s private part.


    "Geh, it isn''t small at all," Misha mumbled to himself, thinking back on how he had mocked Gabriel''s manhood a few months ago. At the time, Misha couldn''t see clearly after being doused in skunk musk but still wanted to taunt Gabriel somehow. So he said that it was small. And he obviously got that wrong.


    Gabriel stiffened upon hearing the boy''s mumbled words, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Sure, kids tended to be curious, but he wasn''t fond of Misha commenting on his manhood. It was putting him ill at ease.


    "Close your eyes, or you''ll get shampoo into them. And that hurts."


    Now that his curiosity had been satisfied, Misha became an obedient child and did as told. He had scrutinized enough for the time being, and he wanted to enjoy getting his hair washed, anyway.


    Gabriel''s hands were gentle, and his long fingers ran through his wet hair slowly, massaging his scalp in passing. It made him sleepy, and Misha started to doze off.


    He still couldn''t tell whether or not he was into men, whether or not he would be s?xu??ly attracted to Gabriel after growing up, but, well, there was one thing he was sure of; he wouldn''t mind staying by Gabriel''s side for a lifetime. Maybe even two.


    _____________________


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs

 Chapter 124 - EXTRA II: Pranks

    This extra happened before Gabriel fell off the slope with Misha (and before the worm-flavored muffins).


    It was a hot summer day, and the sun was beating down on the driveway. The asphalt was burning, almost sizzling, but Gabriel didn''t mind it much and sat on it anyway.


    Right now, he was craving a smoke. However, he knew better than to succumb to the temptation and instead su?k?d in a deep breath. Once, twice, thrice¡ªhe exhaled until he felt the irritation abate and his calm return.


    Usually, Gabriel didn''t need to get some fresh air and could keep on the gentle fa?ade throughout the day. But Misha and his childhood friend were particularly vicious today, their pranks nastier than ever.


    When it felt like the devil had crawled out of hell only to wear the skin of a child, it was hard not to snap, even for him.


    Running a hand through his hair, Gabriel sighed and told himself that he should have expected it. That kid was Masha''s brother, after all. He just had never thought that a little boy could be as naughty as Misha was. It was almost mind-blowing how nasty his pranks could get, and it often left him speechless.


    "You ok¡­?"


    Masha''s worried voice snapped Gabriel out of his thoughts, and he peered at his friend. Cocking an eyebrow, he gently tapped the reddish bulge on his forehead and replied:


    "What do you think?"


    "¡­Sorry."


    "Don''t be. I was just too slow. I''ll be on guard next time."


    A nervous laugh escaped Masha''s lips, reverberating in the empty driveway. Thinking back on what had happened this morning, Masha didn''t know what to say. It was hard to excuse her brother''s behavior.


    Misha shot a pebble with his slingshot earlier, and it landed square on the teenager''s forehead. At the time, Gabriel was talking with Masha and hadn''t seen it coming. The two children were playing near the pool, and he and his fake girlfriend were sitting on the patio, a few meters away.


    "I''m so sorry! I was aiming at the tree, not you," the boy said, his big round eyes innocently staring at Gabriel''s bleeding forehead. "Does it hurt?"


    "No, don''t worry, it doesn''t really hurt," Gabriel answered in a calm voice, though his mouth twitched slightly.


    Who was that brat trying to fool? A few weeks ago, they played many game booths at the amusement park, and Misha''s accuracy had been stupidly high, not a single shot missing the mark. It was astonishing how good his shooting skills were, honestly.


    With this in mind, who would believe his lies? That kid was aiming at him, not the tree. However, Gabriel pretended to be dumb and didn''t point it out. Instead, he said:


    "I''ll just put some ice on my forehead, and the pain will soon be gone. But be careful next time, it''s dangerous."


    "I will," Misha obediently nodded, a wicked light glinting in the depths of his eyes. "You''re not angry?"


    "Why would I be? It was an accident, right?"


    "¡­Right."


    Once the word left his mouth, the child turned on his heel and fled with Dereck to another corner of the courtyard, certainly to prepare their next prank. With their hunched backs, they looked like thieves who had been caught red-handed.


    After staring at the boys a bit more, Gabriel went inside to get some ice while Masha stayed to watch over the kids. Otherwise, who knew what these two little monsters would do if left without supervision. In any case, not something good.


    Later, Mrs. Brown returned from the grocery store and took over babysitting duty, giving the teenagers some time for themselves.


    "Anyway, do you believe me now? Your brother hates my guts," Gabriel chuckled, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    "Well, you know, in my family, we also tend to show our love through pranks, so¡­."


    "If that''s the case, your brother''s love is quite violent. And he likes me a lot."


    "All right, you win. He hates your guts," Masha wh?n?d, burying her head in her hands. "I don''t know why he wants to drive you away so much, but please, don''t take it to heart."


    "I''m pretty sure you know why, though. In your brother''s eyes, I''m the bad guy who''s stealing his sister away. So, of course, he doesn''t like me. The contrary would have been surprising."


    "¡­"


    "Don''t pull that face; I don''t mind it. I find it even a little cute. When Misha is caught red-handed, he tends to panic, and his cheeks turn beet red. It''s funny how he cannot hide his emotions."


    "You''ve got weird taste."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    "But you''re right, Mish'' is the cutest!"


    "Your bro-con tendencies are showing up."


    "Shut up."


    "No."


    "¡­"


    The two bickered a bit longer before Gabriel decided to go home, bidding his friend farewell. But when he opened the door of his car, a pungent smell ?ssaulted his nose, making his stomach churn. Even his face distorted into a grimace.


    It didn''t take long before he recognized the stench of rotten fish.


    Bending over, Gabriel looked under the driver seat. Then, he came face to face with two protuberant eyes, round and lifeless. The fish''s mouth was open, and a slimy liquid seemed to have permeated the carpet, darkening the gray color.


    The fat fish hadn''t appeared out of thin air, and the culprit was obvious.


    "Well, that prank is a little less cute."


    Gabriel mumbled to himself as he pinched his nose, wondering what to do now. The fish had probably been hidden under the driver seat early in the morning, and with the sun beating down¡­


    In other words, it was as if the fish had been left in an oven, and the smell was now impregnating the car and couldn''t be washed away. Gabriel would need to buy another car unless he wanted to endure that unbearable smell for months, if not years.


    "That brat sure is nasty."


    Sighing, Gabriel resigned to his fate.


    But one day, he would get his revenge. He didn''t know yet when or how; however, he would pay the boy back for every prank he played on him, no matter how small. Misha was petty, but so was Gabriel. Only, a teenager picking on a little kid didn''t seem like a very proper behavior, so he should wait for the right time to retaliate¡ªeven if he had to wait for years.


    Gabriel was a patient man, after all.


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen


    Editor: Clozed! ?

 Chapter 125 - FAQ -- More like a messed-up interview but shh --

    So this little messed-up interview is the inksgiving reward for T.apas! I''m sharing it with you here too ~


    Question # 1


    Host, "What''s the dumbest thing you''ve ever done thinking it would end up ok?"


    Misha, "Hmm. It''s hard to say."


    Host, "Why?"


    Gabriel, "Well, he has done quite a lot of stupid things, so give him some time to think. Picking the worst example may take a while."


    Misha, "You''re the one doing stupid things! All the time, every day!"


    Gabriel, "Yes, yes."


    Misha, "While I''m busy thinking, go ahead and answer the question first, smartass."


    Gabriel, "Everyone does stupid things once in a while. No need to be so fierce about it."


    Misha, "Shut up and answer!"


    Gabriel, "Ok, ok. I was around seven years old and I had been told not to touch the stove burner because I could burn my hand. So, I thought that if I wasn''t touching it directly, I could maybe get away with it."


    Misha, "And?"


    Gabriel, "I discovered very quickly that paper sheets are not very effective for thermal insulation."


    Misha, "Pfft!"


    Gabriel, "And what about you? Did you choose one?"


    Misha, "Yep, Russian roulette was probably the dumbest one. At the time, I was a bit drunk and hanging out with friends, and like idiots, we were shooting each other with air guns for shit and giggles. I can''t recall why, but it got boring after a while, so I decided to play Russian roulette. It''s a game of chance, so of course I didn''t think I would be unlucky enough to actually shoot myself."


    Gabriel, "What happened next?"


    Misha, "I forgot to spin the cylinder."


    Gabriel and Host, "¡­"


    Misha, "You should have seen the nurse''s face when I tried to explain I had a bullet in my head. It was quite priceless."


    Gabriel, "And how old were you when that happened?"


    Misha, "Not telling."


    Question # 2


    Host, "What is the weirdest dream you ever had?"


    Gabriel, "I rarely dream, sorry."


    Misha, "Boring."


    Gabriel, "Yes, yes, I am Boredom incarnate. So, what''s yours?"


    Misha, "Unlike you, I dream a lot, so it''s hard to tell. But I must admit there''s a bizarre one I just can''t seem to forget. I call it The Spoon Killer Alien."


    Gabriel, "¡­The Spoon Killer Alien?"


    Misha, "Yeah. In that dream, I was with Masha in a forest of tall red pines. We were running away from your stereotypical greenish-gray Alien, you know, those with an oversized head and big, dark, round eyes. But instead of using futuristic weapons, it attacked us with regular spoons, throwing them like knives. I was running in front, and when I glanced over my shoulder to look at my sister, she had a spoon sticking out of her forehead. The handle was still bouncing, yet Masha didn''t seem to notice at all and kept on blabbing about who knew what. It was a disturbing sight."


    Gabriel, "Sounds more like a nightmare than a dream, if you ask me."


    Misha, "Nah. My nightmares are far worse than that."


    Gabriel, "If you say so. By the way, did you eat something before going to bed?"


    Misha, "Well, maybe one cookie."


    Misha, "Ok, maybe two."


    Gabriel stares.


    Misha, "Fine! Three!"


    Gabriel, "Next time, don''t snack before going to bed."


    Misha, "Yes, mom."


    Question # 3


    Host, "Did something you were cooking ever catch on fire?"


    Gabriel, "Not in my case."


    Misha, "Trust me, you burnt lots and lots of things while learning how to cook in my past life."


    Gabriel, "And as you said, that was in your previous life, which I have no memory of. Therefore, it doesn''t count."


    Misha, "Yes it does! Not only did you almost burn down the kitchen several times, but I also had to swallow food burnt beyond recognition! Daily! I am not letting you get away with that."


    Gabriel, "¡­Alright, let me correct myself. The answer is yes."


    Misha nods in satisfaction.


    Gabriel, "What about you?"


    Misha, "Nothing caught on fire, but I did burn a few things when I started to cook, especially rice."


    Gabriel stares.


    Misha, "¡­Well, that one time when I was still half-asleep, I may have left a dozen eggs on the stove burner. And the stove was maybe kind of left turned on. The eggs exploded, and there were bits and pieces all over the place. But there wasn''t technically a fire, so it truly doesn''t count in my case."


    Host, "That must have been a real mess to clean up."


    Misha, "It must have been! But I don''t really know ''cause I called Dereck over to clean it for me. His housework skills are quite amazing, you know?"


    Gabriel, "Skills he has you to thank for, I''m sure."


    Misha looks away.


    Question # 4


    Host, "For what reason are you most likely to be arrested according to your friends and family?"


    Misha, "Too many things, I bet. Naming them all would take forever, so let''s just ask instead. What would you go with, Gaby?"


    Gabriel, "Like you said, too many things. For starters, one of your infamous pranks might have gone wrong. You also could have snapped and sent a few people to the nearest hospital. Obstruction of justice also comes to mind. You seem very likely to worsen your case with the authorities."


    Misha, "If I blow up, the cop probably triggered me in the first place."


    Gabriel, "Yes, of course."


    Misha, "You don''t seem very convinced."


    Gabriel, "It''s your imagination. Now it''s my turn. What am I most likely to be arrested for in your opinion?"


    Misha, "For murdering your stepmother, or your father, or your half-brother¡­ Maybe even the three of them."


    Gabriel, "¡­"


    Misha, "What? I can''t stand these jerks. They''d be buried in the courtyard by now if I were you."


    Gabriel, "You know, taking into account that the missing persons'' house and property are the first places where officers would look, the courtyard is not exactly the best option to dispose of their bodies."


    Misha, "So you have a better idea?"


    Gabriel, "I am not answering this."


    Question # 5


    Host, "If you could ask your pet three questions, what would they be?"


    Misha, "I don''t have a pet."


    Gabriel, "Me neither."


    Host, "Just imagine that you have one, what would you ask?"


    Misha, "Can''t imagine it. So, let''s pretend I''d be asking Dereck''s dog instead, his pug. That works, right?"


    Host, "Yes."


    Misha, "Great! Then, firstly, why do you always shit and pee on the carpet? Secondly, why do you eat your food like a madman? It''s not like we''re gonna steal it. Thirdly, why the hell do you run away every time you see my face?! Do I look like the fu?k?n? plague or something?? It''s vexing!"


    Gabriel, "Did you do something to scare it away?"


    Misha, "Nothing much. I just hung it on a door once, with duct tape."


    Gabriel, "¡­"


    Misha, "I had to use two rolls, by the way."


    Gabriel, "And why did you do that?"


    Misha, "No idea. I was around thirteen, so it probably seemed like a fun thing to do."


    Gabriel, "You know, if I were that dog, I would also avoid you like the plague."


    Misha, "But come on! It got a ton of treats afterward!"


    Gabriel, "That''s not the problem here."


    Host, "Ahem. We''re straying from the subject. What about you, Gabriel? What would you ask?"


    Gabriel, "If I could choose, I would question my stepmother''s cat. It has probably witnessed many interesting events. Nobody watches their words in front of a pet after all."


    Misha, "What if you have a parrot?"


    Gabriel, "¡­You get the point."


    Host, "Can you be more specific with said questions?"


    Gabriel, "No, I can''t, sorry."


    Host, "Why not?"


    Gabriel, "Spoilers."


    Host, "Ha."


    Question # 6


    Host, "Which combination of items is more likely to make a cashier uncomfortable in your opinion?"


    Misha, "Easy. A cucumber, a zucchini, a banana, an eggplant, a bottle of oil, and ??nd?ms."


    Gabriel, "This seems oddly specific. Why do I feel like that''s inspired by real-life events?"


    Misha, "Weeeeell, you see, I kind of made a bet with friends a long time ago."


    Gabriel, "Which was?"


    Misha, "First one to embarrass the cashier wins."


    Gabriel, "Did you win?"


    Misha, "Yup. You should have seen the girl''s face when I brought these items to the checkout counter. Even her neck turned bright red."


    Gabriel, "¡­You can''t blame her. Anyone in her situation would have their imagination run wild after seeing what you bought."


    Misha, "The other clients did stare at me with funny faces too. It was quite a sight."


    Gabriel, "I would have loved to see that."


    Misha, "Right?"


    Host coughs. "And what about you, Gabriel?"


    Gabriel, "Ropes, duck tapes, tie wraps, plastic gloves, a black hood, a tarpaulin, a hunting knife, and a bone saw."


    Misha, "¡­Aren''t you afraid they''re going to call the cops?"


    Gabriel, "As long as I don''t commit any crimes, what could the police do? They can''t arrest me on the hypothesis that I may commit a crime because of what I bought. Worst-case scenario, I can also just come clean about the bet."


    Misha, "Would they believe that?"


    Gabriel, "Surely. In any case, if I wanted to commit a crime, I wouldn''t be that obvious about it. Only a fool would buy everything at once in the same place."


    Misha, "¡­True."


    Question # 7


    Host, "Would you rather eat a bowl full of crickets or a bowl full of worms?"


    Misha, "Ha. Gabriel is about to faint."


    Gabriel, "No, I''m fine."


    Misha, "Says the guy paler than a ghost."


    Gabriel, "¡­Could you answer first, please?"


    Misha, "Sure. But first, I do have some questions for our dear host. Can I roast the bugs? Can I add a few spices? Or herbs? Or maybe yogurt? Can I make candies with them? Or do I have to eat them raw?"


    Host, "Let''s say raw, or else the challenge won''t be harsh enough."


    Misha, "Are they at least washed? I don''t want to eat dirt on top of that."


    Host, "Yes, of course."


    Misha, "Then the bowl of worms. They''re gonna twist in my mouth, but I''m sure the feeling won''t be as bad as the crickets'' feet crawling on my tongue."


    Gabriel, "¡­"


    Misha, "Oh, Gabriel ran away. Think he left to puke?"


    Host, "¡­ Did you deliberately describe the feeling of eating bugs to disgust him?"


    Misha, "Your guess."


    Question # 8


    Host, "Who was your favorite teacher? Why?"


    Gabriel, "My math teacher, first year of high school. He taught us more than the required curriculum, plus he had a really good way of explaining things. Because of this, the final exams were a breeze for many people in my class, me included."


    Host, "I see. What about you, Misha?"


    Misha plays deaf.


    Host, "Misha? Can you answer the question, please?"


    Misha, "¡­It was Gabriel."


    Gabriel, "Is it me, or are your cheeks a little red?"


    Misha, "Shut up!"


    Host, coughing, "And why?"


    Misha, "Well, he always took his time to teach me what I didn''t understand. He never raised his voice nor scolded me for my bad grades when I did my best. He was patient, and his lessons were easier to understand than my school teacher''s. He also never lost his temper nor treated me like I was stupid. So, you know? It''s kind of nice when someone doesn''t take you for a fool just because you don''t understand something."


    Host, "I hope your cheeks don''t hurt too much, Gabriel?"


    Gabriel, "Hm? No, not really."


    Misha, "Stop smiling! You look like an idiot! Are you deaf!!?? I said, stop!"


    Gabriel, "Oh my, your cheeks are getting even redder."


    Misha, "SHUT UP!"


    Question # 9


    Host, "Who was your less favorite teacher? Why?"


    Misha, "Gabriel!!!"


    Gabriel, "You were quick to answer this time."


    Misha, "What? Did I hurt your feelings?"


    Gabriel, "Who knows? But I admit that I would like to know why, especially since I''m also your favorite teacher. It''s quite the contradiction."


    Misha, "It''s because you''re so damn strict! And when it came down to my studies, you were a nag! It was impossible to slack off with you on my back."


    Gabriel, "¡­I don''t think it''s a bad thing. Well, it''s not like I can defend myself because it happened in your previous life, and I have no memories of teaching you, but I''m sure I did it with only your best interest in mind."


    Misha, "Hmpf."


    Host coughs. "What about you, Gabriel?"


    Gabriel, "I don''t remember her name, but it was a teacher in my third year of primary school. She always put me on a pedestal to berate other children. My classmates hated me as a result."


    Misha, "See, it pays to have a bad brain! She wouldn''t have taken you as an example if you were like me."


    Gabriel, "If I had a bad brain, I wouldn''t have been able to help you with your own studies in your past life."


    Misha, "Well, pretending to be an idiot is also a thing. You''re stupidly good at playing the fool, after all."


    Gabriel, "Thank you."


    Misha, "¡­It wasn''t a compliment!"


    Question # 10


    Host, "What is the craziest thing you have done while drunk?"


    Misha, "Climb an electricity pylon."


    Gabriel, "...You seem like a real danger to yourself when you''re drunk."


    Misha, "Well, I was in my teens, and I didn''t know you could get grilled to death after climbing an electricity pylon, so it seemed like a safe thing to do."


    Gabriel, "Let''s put aside the hundreds of thousand volts that pass through it and talk about its height for a second. Don''t you know how high it is? What if you had fallen? It would most likely have resulted in your death."


    Misha, "Not necessarily¡­"


    Gabriel, "If you survive such a fall, your body will be in a sorry state no matter what."


    Misha, "Oh, come on! Nothing happened in the end, so stop nagging."


    Gabriel, "That''s because you were lucky for a change! Seriously, never do that again. It''s bad for my heart."


    Misha, "Got it, mom. Now, let''s hear your story. You''re preaching, but it''s not like you''ve never done anything crazy while drunk. I won''t believe you if you say otherwise."


    Gabriel, "I''m sorry to disappoint, but unlike others, I do retain some of my self-control no matter how much I drink. As such, I tend not to do anything that could cost me my life. I really don''t have any extravagant stories to tell."


    Misha, "Are you going to answer the question or not?"


    Gabriel, "I fought with a classmate."


    Misha, "That''s not what I would call crazy."


    Gabriel, "I broke his nose, right arm, and left foot. I also yanked out his earrings, tearing his earlobes, among other things."


    Misha, "¡­What the hell did he do to anger you?"


    Gabriel, "He was bothering Masha in a very inappropriate way."


    Misha, "You should have castrated him."


    Host, "¡­" Scary, so scary.


    Question # 11


    Host, "If you could choose any of your friends to become your parent, who would they be?"


    Misha, "Dereck. He already pretty much acts like my mom."


    Host, "And for your father?"


    Misha, "Also Dereck. I''m pretty sure he can fill both roles no problem."


    Gabriel, "You''re lucky to have him as a friend, you know?"


    Misha, "Yeah, I know."


    Gabriel, "It''s reassuring to know that he has always been there to keep an eye on you, or else I''m afraid you would have done even more stupid things."


    Misha, "Who said he didn''t do them with me?"


    Gabriel, "Wasn''t he trying to stop you at the same time?"


    Misha, "How do you know!?"


    Gabriel, "Well, it''s obvious."


    Misha, "¡­"


    Gabriel, "In my case, any of my friends would do the job. It''s hard to do worse than my stepmother or my father, after all."


    Misha, "That''s kind of depressing."


    Gabriel, "But it''s the truth."


    Misha, "Then, how about choosing me?"


    Gabriel, "¡­"


    Misha, "Don''t give me that look!"


    Gabriel, "How could you ?ssume the role of a parent if you''re already struggling to take care of yourself?"


    Misha, "I can cook and do the chores, unlike a certain someone."


    Gabriel, "¡­You win."


    Question # 12


    Host, "If animals could talk, which would be the rudest?"


    Misha, "Cats. Definitely cats. They are already super snobbish, always looking down on you, so can you imagine if they could talk? I wouldn''t be surprised if they ordered humans around like servants."


    Gabriel, "You seem to have a bad opinion of cats."


    Misha, "They never let me pet them!"


    Gabriel, "Oh, I see."


    Misha, "?"


    Gabriel, "You''re pouting."


    Misha, "No, I''m not!"


    Gabriel, "Yes, you are."


    Misha, "Fine! Let''s hear your answer, then."


    Gabriel, "Sure. I would say llamas."


    Misha, "Eh? Why? Did a llama spit on your face?"


    Gabriel, "No, not on me per se, but it did spit on your sister when we went to the zoo. We stopped near their cage, and unfortunately, Masha had her mouth open and ended up swallowing some of its spit. Didn''t taste very good, apparently."


    Misha, "You''re right. Llamas are the rudest. They deserve to be beaten up."


    Gabriel, "Agreed."


    Host, "¡­"


    Question # 13


    Host, "What would be the absolute worst name you could give to your child?"


    Misha, "MDMA"


    Gabriel, "¡­ MDMA? Why not cannabis?"


    Misha, "''Cause I want the kid to be happy, duh. I''m not that heartless."


    Gabriel, "Fair enough."


    Misha, "And you?"


    Gabriel, "Pneumonoultramicroscopicsilicovolcanoconiosis."


    Misha, "Can you repeat that?"


    Gabriel, "Pneumonoultramicroscopicsilicovolcanoconiosis."


    Misha, "What the hell is that?"


    Gabriel, "The longest English word registered in a dictionary. It''s the disease of silicosis."


    Misha, "What''s silicosis?"


    Gabriel, "No idea."


    Misha, "¡­"


    Gabriel, "If you cheat a little, longer English words exist, but it would take forever to say them, like the chemical name of titin. It takes at least two to three hours to recite it. As such, it would be a pain to write it on the child''s certificate of birth, so let''s stick with Pneumonoultramicroscopicsilicovolcanoconiosis."


    Misha, "How much must you hate your kid to name them Pneumon¡ª, Pneumou¡ª, well, that!?"


    Gabriel, "Surely a lot."


    Misha, "¡­I have to admit your naming-sense is awful, very, very awful."


    Gabriel, "I don''t want to hear that from someone who would name their child after a drug."


    Misha, "At the very least, everyone can pronounce it."


    Gabriel, "You can always shorten Pneumonoultramicroscopicsilicovolcanoconiosis to a nickname, like Pneumo."


    Misha, "That still sounds awful."


    Gabriel, "Thank you."


    Misha, "You''re welcome."


    Question # 14


    Host, "What is your favorite color?"


    Misha, "What? Did I hear you wrong, or is that a normal question for once?"


    Host, "Would you rather I ask what the color of your und?rw??r is?"


    Misha, "Perv''."


    Gabriel nods.


    Misha, "Mine is dark blue, though."


    Gabriel, "¡­You weren''t supposed to give a serious answer to that."


    Misha, "Why? It''s only the color of my und?rw??r. It''s not like I''m showing it off for everyone to see. Anyway, what''s yours?"


    Gabriel, "You do realize how perverted that sounds?"


    Misha, "Ah? What are you saying? It''s just unfair if I''m the only one revealing it!"


    Gabriel, "But that''s not really the question at hand, and you said it on your own volition. It has nothing to do with me."


    Misha, "Shut up and say it."


    Gabriel, "¡­Black."


    Misha, "Tsk. So conservative. Why not pink?"


    Gabriel, "Why would I wear pink und?rw??r?"


    Misha, "Why the heck not?"


    Host coughs.


    Misha, "What? Are your und?rw??r pink or something?"


    Host, "No, it''s not that, but...."


    Misha, "Then what?"


    Host, "I would like it if you also answered the real question."


    Misha, "Fine. Green."


    Gabriel, "Blue."


    Question # 15


    Host, "What is the creepiest thing you could say to a stranger on the street?"


    Misha, "You look tasty."


    Gabriel, "Are you a vampire?"


    Misha, "Nan, a werewolf. It''s cooler. Your turn."


    Gabriel, "I know where you live."


    Misha, "Good for you."


    Gabriel, "Your turn."


    Misha, "I have a lovely bone saw at home."


    Gabriel, "Can I borrow it?"


    Misha, "No! Your turn."


    Gabriel, "I know your secret."


    Misha, "Which one?"


    Gabriel, "All of them. Your turn."


    Misha, "I know what you do in the dark."


    Gabriel, "Since when did you have enough money to buy night vision binoculars?"


    Misha, "Who says they are mine? Your turn."


    Gabriel, "Your eye sockets would look better without eyes."


    Misha, "You got weird tastes, dude."


    Gabriel, "Thank you."


    Host, "¡­What are you doing?"


    Misha, "Saying creepy things to each other. Got a problem with that?"


    Host, "No, not at all. Please, continue."


    Question # 16


    Host, "What are some fun ways to answer the everyday question "how are you"?"


    Gabriel, "I was released from the asylum a moment ago, so I feel pretty good."


    Misha, "They should have kept you."


    Gabriel, "I know, but they don''t. And you, how do you do?"


    Misha, "I''m still breathing, unlike the other kid I just fought with, so quite good."


    Gabriel, "Do you need help to hide the body?"


    Misha, "Yup."


    Host, "¡­I said fun ways, not creepy ways! And why are you two roleplaying again!?"


    Misha, "I find our answers funny enough, though. And what? We are not allowed to roleplay?"


    Host, "No, it''s not that¡­"


    Misha, "Then stop complaining!"


    Gabriel, "If you''re dissatisfied with my answer, I can always change it. But I don''t think you will like the next one any better."


    Misha, "I also have other ideas! Want to hear them?"


    Host, "Your original answers were perfect, very humorous and original. There is no need to change them."


    Misha, "I know, right?"


    Question # 17


    Host, "What is the stupidest way you''ve hurt yourself?"


    Misha, "Hmmm¡­"


    Gabriel, "Don''t tell me, you stupidly hurt yourself so often that you struggle answering?"


    Misha, "Got something against clumsy people?"


    Gabriel, "You would be less clumsy if you thought before acting."


    Misha, "Shut up! Stop criticizing my IQ and answer first!"


    Gabriel, "Sure. I''m not proud of this, but I once left a knife in my bed and rolled over in my sleep. I woke up with quite the ugly shoulder wound."


    Misha, "¡­What the hell did you leave a knife in your bed for!? Even I wouldn''t do that!"


    Gabriel, "I was eating supper in my room and dropped the knife in my bed. I got so absorbed by my book that I totally forgot about it and ended up passing out. Let''s say that my mind completely pushed aside the matter of the knife falling in my bed."


    Misha, "You love your books too much. They''re gonna kill you one day."


    Gabriel, "Maybe, maybe not. What about you? What did you do this time?"


    Misha, "Well, I was a bit drunk¡­"


    Gabriel, "All your stories seem to start with ''I was a bit drunk''..."


    Misha, "Shut up and listen!"


    Gabriel mimes zipping his mouth.


    Misha, "So, that day, I kind of wanted to eat bread. But I only had a whole loaf of bread, so I had to slice it. Instead of putting it on the counter or the table, I took it in my arms and started to cut it while holding it. The knife slipped and slashed my arm quite deeply. You could see the white bone amid the blood."


    Gabriel, "The nurse must have been exasperated. Again."


    Misha, "Hum, you see, I didn''t go to the hospital that time. I put a few tissues on the wound and called Dereck over to help me treat it. When he arrived, I was dead asleep, and there was a pool of blood under my arm. Apparently, I also drew two eyes on my arm to make a smiley with the wound as the mouth. Anyway, I patched it, and it healed by itself over time, although it left an ugly scar."


    Gabriel, "Your drinking habits are going to kill you one of these days."


    Misha, "Before my transmigration, I didn''t drink as much as I used to, save for when something upset me."


    Gabriel, "Well, it''s a boon that you can''t drink in that young body of yours right now."


    Misha, "Don''t remind me, jackass!"


    Question # 18


    Host, "What is the most embarrassing thing you''ve ever worn?"


    Misha, "Can I not answer that?"


    Gabriel, "That wouldn''t be fair."


    Misha, "Then you answer first!"


    Gabriel, "Ok, ok. Well, I wore a fluffy dress and high heels once."


    Misha, "What!? I never heard of this before!"


    Gabriel, "Of course not. And don''t worry, you will never see me wearing that get-up. I made sure all the pictures were deleted right in front of my eyes."


    Stephan sneezes. Maybe not all pictures were lost.


    Misha, "Tsk. Not fair. But why did you wear that thing? You don''t have the habit of wearing girl clothes, for what I know."


    Gabriel, "I lost a bet to your sister, and so I had to dress up as a girl for Halloween. She even bought a wig for the occasion, stuffed a bra, and took her sweet time to apply makeup on my face. It was a few years back, so my shoulders weren''t as broad as now, and I looked frailer. Not too surprisingly, some people at school even mistook me for a girl, whistling at me and whatnot."


    Misha, "If I were you, I would have snapped and beaten up those guys."


    Gabriel, "Sometimes, a sharp tongue is far more effective than fists."


    Misha, "¡­Right."


    Gabriel, "It''s your turn."


    Misha, "I wore too many embarrassing things! Happy now!?"


    Gabriel, "Hm? Because your mother loves to dress you up like a doll?"


    Misha, "Yeah!"


    Gabriel, "You look cute in every outfit she chooses, though."


    Misha, "So what!? It''s still super embarrassing! Everyone stares at me with those weird eyes and giggles, especially girls. It''s freaking creepy."


    Gabriel, "They just think you''re adorable."


    Misha, "I don''t care! I''m not a doll, for fu?k''s sake!"


    Gabriel, "I''m not the one you should say that to."


    Misha, "Dressing me up is one of my mother''s few p???sur?s in life, so, well, you know?"


    Gabriel smiles.


    Misha, "Sometimes, I really, really hate that face of yours."


    Question # 19


    Host, "If you were to quote a price for yourself, how much would it be?"


    Misha, "All the money in the world. And add to that every single treasure too."


    Host, "Do you really believe you''re worth that much?"


    Misha, "Na, I''m not even worth a penny."


    Host, "Then why quote such a high price?"


    Misha, "This way, no one will want to buy me. And even if they wanted to, they wouldn''t have the ability."


    Host, "You know, I did ask you to price yourself, but not because I''m planning to sell you off!"


    Misha, "Better be safe than sorry."


    Host, "¡­I guess you''re right. What about you, Gabriel?"


    Gabriel, "I don''t know how much I''m worth, so it''s better to ask a professional. I''m not familiar with human trafficking, after all."


    Host, "Please stop smiling at me. I already said I''m not planning to sell you off!"


    Gabriel, "Why are you defending yourself against something I haven''t accused you of? Do you have a guilty conscience?"


    Host, "No, of course not!"


    Gabriel, "You''re sure?"


    Host, "Yes, I''m sure!"


    Gabriel, "Then I''m afraid I can''t quote a price for myself. And without a price, I can''t be sold."


    Host, "¡­" He feels like crying right now.


    Question # 20


    Host, "If your gender was swapped for a day, how would you react?"


    Gabriel, "First and foremost, I would hope Misha isn''t in his period. Or about to be."


    Misha, "Why?!"


    Gabriel, "Your temper already flares up all the time. If you were to be in your period, I''m afraid your outbursts would become much more violent, meaning that my life would be in danger."


    Misha, "¡­Fuck, I''ve got nothing to say against that!"


    Gabriel, "So you do know you have a bad temper?"


    Misha, "Shut up! I''ve been working on it!"


    Gabriel, "Is that so."


    Misha, "If you want me to beat you up, just say so."


    Host, "If you two want to fight, could you please wait until the interview is done? And could you answer the question, Misha?"


    Misha, "Sure. First off, I would look into a mirror. I got the feeling that maybe I would finally look like a boy instead of a freaking girl."


    Gabriel, "Or maybe your appearance wouldn''t change much."


    Misha, "Shut your crow''s mouth! Don''t talk! You would be an ugly girl, anyway!"


    Gabriel, "I don''t want to brag, but I''m pretty handsome as a man. So as a girl, it shouldn''t be that much different."


    Misha, "¡­"


    Gabriel, "Got nothing to say about that?"


    Misha, "If I disfigure you in your sleep, do you think you''ll still be handsome?"


    Gabriel, "Please don''t."


    Question # 21


    Host, "Have you ever sent a text message to the wrong person?"


    Misha, "Yup, plenty of times."


    Host, "How come?"


    Misha, "When you''re drunk, remembering a phone number is not that easy, you know? And I''m often too lazy to name my contacts, so well, let''s say that it makes it harder to text the right person. Anyway, they just received a bunch of useless nonsense every time, so it doesn''t really matter."


    Gabriel, "Like what?"


    Misha, "Good question. Every time I do that, there''re so many missing words that the messages are just plain incomprehensible. A few asked me what I meant the next day, and even I had no idea. There was that one text message that mentioned killer tomatoes, strawberry cake, and Coca-Cola. I never understood the link between these three things."


    Host, "Right¡­ What about you, Gabriel?"


    Gabriel, "Well, yes. A certain someone messed up my phone contact list once, renaming almost everyone with weird nicknames. And those I thought hadn''t been renamed because they had a name I recognized, I realized later that they still had been swapped with another contact or an unknown number. It was quite embarrassing to call ''dad'' a total stranger."


    Host, "Who would do such a bad joke!"


    Gabriel, "I wonder."


    Misha whistles innocently.


    Question # 22


    Host, "Did someone ever send you a text message by error? What was it?"


    Misha, "Yeah. Once, there was that dude who sent me a picture of his torso, thinking he was sending it to a girl he had met in a bar. She probably gave him a false number to get rid of him."


    Gabriel, "And then?"


    Misha, "What do you think? I told him he had the wrong number, of course!"


    Gabriel, "And?"


    Misha, "He refused to believe me, so I got pissed off and sent him a picture of me."


    Gabriel, "And?"


    Misha, "That jerk had the guts to say that I was prettier than the girl he wanted to hook up with. And know what? That shameless shit asked for more pictures! And nude to boot! What the hell was wrong with his brain?!"


    Gabriel, "Did you agree?"


    Misha, "Are you crazy?! Of course not! I scolded him until dawn! Too bad he wasn''t close by, or else I would have kicked his ?ss too."


    Gabriel, "I''m sure you would have."


    Host, "What about you, Gabriel?"


    Gabriel, "In my case, it was someone who thought they were sending a picture to their friends. It was two women who were grimacing and smiling. I was with Masha at the time, so she proposed that we respond by sending back a picture of us doing the same pose."


    Misha, "So?"


    Gabriel, "We did it, and a while later, they sent us another picture, but it was a group picture this time. Below, they dared us to imitate them again. You know your sister, right? She''s the kind who always responds to a challenge. So, she grabbed a few people and made them pose with us."


    Misha, "Did she know them?"


    Gabriel, "No, they were total strangers. Well, they became friends afterward."


    Misha, "Pffft! That''s so like her!"


    Question # 23


    Host, "Did someone ever dare you to do something dangerous, and you ended up doing it?"


    Misha, "Yup, plenty of times."


    Gabriel, "When you were drunk?"


    Misha, "Well, mostly when I was drunk, yeah. But there''s that one challenge I did when I was sober. I was out hiking with Dereck and his father, and while we were passing by a waterfall, he jokingly dared us to jump over it. What he didn''t expect was that I would really do it. He had b?r?ly finished talking and I had already jumped off. If I hadn''t reached the other side and fell midway instead, I would surely have died."


    Gabriel, "¡­"


    Misha, "Dereck wanted to jump too, but his father quickly stopped him. You should have seen his face. I swear it was priceless!"


    Gabriel, "Sometimes, I wonder how come you''re still alive."


    Misha, "Dunno. The Big Guy upstairs doesn''t want to see my face, I guess. Don''t tell me you never did something dangerous because of a bet?"


    Gabriel, "People rarely dare me to do things, and I don''t see the interest of doing them. I''ve got nothing to prove, so why should I do something just because you dare me to do it? That''s a waste of time."


    Misha, "You can be very dull sometimes."


    Gabriel, "I prefer being dull than court death every two seconds."


    Misha, "¡­"


    Question # 24


    Host, "Any crazy adventures you want to try in your life?"


    Misha, "Bungee jumping!"


    Gabriel, "What if the strap snaps and you fall to your death?"


    Misha, "That won''t happen. Didn''t I tell you that the Big Guy upstairs doesn''t want to see my face? I think He even hates my guts, actually."


    Gabriel, "Still¡­"


    Misha, "You know, you''re being quite the scaredy-cat."


    Gabriel, "I''m not. Anyone can tell that that kind of thing is dangerous. It wouldn''t be the first time the strap snaps, nor would it be the first time someone dies or ends up with a broken spine while bungee jumping."


    Misha, "Coward."


    Gabriel, "Realist."


    Misha, "Say that you''re a pessimist, at least!"


    Gabriel, "I''m not."


    Misha, "Yes, you are! The probability of that happening is super low, you know?! Or are you trying to jinx it?!"


    Gabriel, "Why would I want to jinx it?"


    Misha, "I don''t know!"


    Host coughs, "And what about you, Gabriel? Any crazy adventures you want to do?"


    Gabriel, "Maybe dive into an underwater grotto."


    Misha, "Why?"


    Gabriel, "Because it''s beautiful, and I would like to see it with my own two eyes once in my life."


    Misha, "Fair enough. If you ever decide to do it, don''t forget to bring me with you!"


    Gabriel, "Sure."


    Misha, "And you''re paying for the trip and all the expenses."


    Gabriel, "Less sure."


    Question # 25


    Host, "Do you sing in the shower?"


    Gabriel, "Misha definitely does."


    Misha, "Eh?"


    Gabriel, "You always sing at the top of your lungs, so everyone hears you in the house."


    Misha, "If you''re unhappy, just cover your ears. It''s not like my singing is bad, so shut up."


    Gabriel, "I guess you have a point."


    Misha, "Hmph."


    Gabriel, "¡­" What a brat!


    Misha, "By the way, I also dance in the shower and make silly faces in the mirror."


    Gabriel, "Your shower time seems quite lively."


    Misha, "Got a problem with that?"


    Gabriel, "Not at all."


    Misha, "Anyway, almost everyone sings in the shower."


    Gabriel, "I don''t."


    Misha, "Seriously?"


    Gabriel, "I''m tone-deaf. Believe me, you don''t want to hear me sing, and I also don''t want to hear myself sing. I do hum once in a while, but nothing more."


    Misha, "I don''t believe you! Sing for me to judge!"


    Gabriel, "No."


    Misha, "Sing!"


    Gabriel, "No!"


    Misha, "Siiiiiiiiing!"


    Gabriel, "I said no!"


    Misha, "And I said to sing!"


    Gabriel, "Fine!"


    A while later.


    Misha, "My ears are bleeding."


    Gabriel, "Told you."


    Question # 26


    Host, "If you were left alone with a tiger in a room, what would you do?"


    Gabriel, "I would be dead."


    Misha, "You really are a pessimist."


    Gabriel, "I told you, I''m a realist. If a normal human being is tossed inside a room with a tiger in it, they won''t live long."


    Misha, "What do you know? Maybe it''s tame and calm. Maybe it''s picky and doesn''t eat human meat. Then again, maybe its owner declawed and defanged it."


    Gabriel, "You know, if you''re overly positive in life, that''s going to bite you back one day."


    Misha, "Yeah, yeah, sure. In any case, I would start by glaring at it. If it attacks me, I would try to bite its ears and stab its eyes with my fingers. I certainly won''t let myself be devoured without doing anything. It''s gonna have to work its ?ss off if it wants to eat me, duh."


    Gabriel, "I never said I wouldn''t fight back, but I still have a pretty good idea on how the fight would end."


    Misha, "Loser."


    Gabriel, "Yes, yes, I am. Wait a second. Host, is the room locked?"


    Host, "It''s not."


    Gabriel, "I take back what I said. I would first open the door and get out."


    Misha, "¡­I think I would do that too."


    Gabriel, "I thought you wanted to fight with the tiger?"


    Misha, "I''m not a m?s??h?st, dude!"


    Gabriel, "Really?"


    Misha, "Really!!!"


    Question # 27


    Host, "Was there a time where you hurt yourself badly but still didn''t go to the hospital?"


    Misha, "Yup."


    Gabriel, "When you slashed your arm open and fell asleep on the floor, waiting for Dereck?"


    Misha, "There''s that time too, but that''s not the one I was thinking about."


    Gabriel, "Oh?"


    Misha, "It was summer, and I was camping with Dereck at his family''s chalet. We often did that after reaching ?du?thood. Anyway, because his parents were both busy with work, we brought his dog with us. Remember, that pug I hung on the door with duct tape?"


    Gabriel, "Yes."


    Misha, "It''s that dog. So the story goes this way: we drank quite a lot all night and in the early morning, we decided to take a swim in the river. Our mind was still a bit clouded by the alcohol, and we thought that letting the dog alone in the chalet wasn''t a good idea, so we brought it with us."


    Gabriel, "Ok¡­"


    Misha, "But you see, to reach the river, you have to climb down a steep slope. So, here I go, with the dog in my arms, talking with Dereck as I make my way down. Because I was distracted, I didn''t pay attention to what was in front of me, and I slipped."


    Gabriel, "¡­"


    Misha, "Only, I still had the darn dog in my arms. I instinctively curled up around it so that it wouldn''t get hurt and rolled down the slope until a rock stopped my fall. Dereck was still standing atop the hill, screaming my name. His face was paler than a ghost, you know?"


    Gabriel, "No kidding."


    Misha, "Anyway, I leaped to my feet and waved at him. Although my body was full of cuts and scratches, it didn''t hurt much. I felt fine and said so. It was later, when we sat by the riverside, that we realized something was wrong."


    Gabriel, "What?"


    Misha, "Shh, let me talk! So, Dereck pointed the toe beside the big toe on my right foot, and only then did I realize that its angle was weird. It was bent to the side."


    Gabriel, "¡­It was broken."


    Misha, "Probably, yeah. I won''t ever know because I placed it back in place myself and never went to the hospital. It did swell double the side and hurt like hell the next few weeks, and I could never move it normally afterward, but oh well. It''s just a toe."


    Gabriel, "¡­"


    Misha, "The dog didn''t have a scratch, by the way. It was trembling like a leaf, though."


    Gabriel, "One good thing, at least."


    Misha, "What about you?"


    Gabriel, "I rarely hurt myself, and when I do, I always go to the hospital to get the wounds treated."


    Misha, "Wimp."


    Gabriel, "Perhaps, but at least, I''m able to move all of my toes freely."


    Misha, "Hehe, I can too now! Thanks to transmigration!!!"


    Gabriel, "..."


    Question # 28


    Host, "What is the stupidest way you almost died?"


    Gabriel, "I did almost die, but not in a stupid way. Why must it be in a stupid way?"


    Host, "It makes it more interesting."


    Gabriel, "Is that so. Misha? What''s wrong? You''re oddly silent."


    Misha, "¡­Can I not answer this question?"


    Gabriel, "No, can''t do."


    Misha, "But I don''t want to answer it!"


    Gabriel, "Even so, you have to."


    Misha, "Shithead!"


    Gabriel, "So?"


    Misha, "...In our past life, when I was around eleven, I went to Dereck''s chalet with his family. You and Masha also came. It was summer and hot as hell, so we decided to take a swim in the river. Dereck and I often threw ourselves in the water from a rope swing, and I did so that day too. But Dereck was in the way, so I threw myself a little to the side so that I wouldn''t crush him."


    Gabriel, "What happened next?"


    Misha, "There was a rusty pipe that stood straight in the river, and I unknowingly jumped toward it. If I had fallen an inch closer, it would have pierced my body, from my ?ss up to my throat!"


    Gabriel, "That was a close one, indeed. But I don''t get why you didn''t want to talk about it. There''s nothing shameful about that experience, no?"


    Misha, "I said one inch, right? So my body wasn''t entirely out of the way. I ended up with quite the ugly wound between my bu????ks, and because it was from a rusty pipe, it had to be disinfected right away."


    Gabriel, "¡­"


    Misha, "Can you imagine having to bend over and spread your bu?? so that your sister can clean up the wound?! I swear I''ve never felt more ashamed than that day!"


    Gabriel, "My sympathy."


    Question # 29


    Host, "What is the worst thing that a person can put on their bio on a dating app?"


    Misha, "I love to collect human bones."


    Gabriel, "I love to collect human teeth, we would do a great match."


    Misha, "Ohoh! Which do you love more? The front teeth or the molars?"


    Gabriel, "Both are quite pretty, if you ask me. And you, if you could choose only one bone to keep, which would it be?"


    Misha, "Hard to say¡­ Well, maybe the sternum?"


    Gabriel, "Why?"


    Misha, "Because it''s the pillar of the rib cage, and in the rib cage, there is the most important organ of the human body: the heart."


    Gabriel, "Oh my! That''s so romantic!"


    Host, "¡­ Don''t tell me, you''re roleplaying again?!"


    Misha, "Stop complaining! As long as we answer the question, we can do whatever we want, right?"


    Host, "Yeah, sure¡­"


    Misha, "So, where were we?"


    Gabriel, "Human bones."


    Misha, "Right! So, not only do I like collecting human bones of all sizes, but I also have all kinds of poisonous bugs at home. Want me to show you a picture of my tarantula pet?"


    Gabriel, "On second thought, I don''t think we''re meant to be."


    Misha grins.


    Question # 30


    Host, "You are now banned from the local library. What would be the reason for it?"


    Misha, "How can I be banned from it when I would never step in a library? I hate books!"


    Host, "Just imagine you had to go for a reason or another. Why you were there isn''t very important."


    Misha, "Even so, there would be too many reasons possible. Do you really want me to enumerate them all? I don''t mind, but you''re gonna have to keep me company for a while."


    Host, "¡­"


    Gabriel, "How about telling us the most probable ones?"


    Misha, "Sure. It probably would be because of a fight. Or because I was being too noisy. Or because I wasn''t careful enough and tore the books. I could also have eaten in the library and put crumbs all over the place, who knows?"


    Host, "That''s quite a long list. What about you, Gabriel?"


    Gabriel, "Well, the most probable reason would be that Misha came to fetch me and made a mess in passing, resulting in my banning as collateral damage."


    Misha, "¡­Fair enough."


    Question # 31


    Host, "What is the worst Christmas gift you could give to each other?"


    Misha, "A Voodoo doll and an urn for his ashes."


    Gabriel, "¡­I thought our relationship was getting better lately."


    Misha, "That''s why the urn is gonna be very pretty."


    Gabriel, "¡­"


    Misha, "What about you? What would you give me?"


    Gabriel, "A bottle of vodka."


    Misha, "Eh? Did you really think this through? I would be goddam happy if you gave me that!"


    Gabriel, "Are you sure? Because you can''t drink at your present age, meaning that you would have to wait a few years before opening it. You can only watch it and not drink it."


    Misha, "¡­You''re a cruel man."


    Gabriel, "Look who''s talking!"


    .


    .


    Host, "Finally, it''s done!!!" Proceeds to run away at lightning speed. "These two are crazy!!" QuQ


    ________________


    Editor: Clozed! ?

 Chapter 126 - A Day Like Any Other Day

    "Misha!" A soft boyish voice called, just a second before something crashed onto his back. "Piggy ride!"


    "¡­Why don''t you piggy ride on your brother''s back instead?" Misha grunted, his mouth twitching. Thankfully, he had grown used to the boy''s clingy behavior, or else he would have reflexively thrown him over his shoulder.


    Pursing his lips and complaining, Misha nevertheless crouched and allowed Tristan to climb onto his back. Now that Misha was experiencing his teenage growth spurt, he wasn''t exactly small. He had grown a lot taller in the past few years, his head finally reaching Gabriel''s nose. He still had a few centimeters left to go, though.


    "But I wanna piggy ride on your back!"


    "Ok, ok, I get it."


    Misha threw a desperate gaze at Gabriel, who averted his eyes and pretended not to notice. The man busied himself with unloading the car trunk and dragging the bags to the front door, leaving Misha to handle his little brother.


    "Hold on tight then," Misha sighed, helping the boy settle on his back. "I''ll help your brothers unpack the car."


    Letting out a giggle, Tristan obediently wrapped his legs around the teenager''s waist and his arms around his shoulders. After which, he didn''t move an inch, perfectly immobile so that he wouldn''t bother Misha.


    "Why do you have so much luggage, anyway¡­? You''re staying over for the weekend, not a whole damn month."


    "I told mom we didn''t need that many things, but she still kept on adding more and more," Tristan said before whispering in a much softer voice, "Is it really too much?"


    "No, it''s just a pain in the a¡ª"


    "Misha!"


    "In the neck to carry," the teenager coughed, glaring at Gabriel. Strangely, now he heard him. "And where''s Jake? How about he lend us a helping hand for a change?"


    "I think he had an important phone call to make?" Tristan explained. "For the company?"


    "Is that so."


    Important phone call his ?ss! That man just wanted to slack off, as he always did. Rather than discussing whatever crucial meetings he had to attend this week, he was probably complaining to a girl about having to sleep at his brother''s girlfriend''s place. Again.


    ''If he''s so much against staying over, he''s more than welcome to leave. And get lost while he''s at it,'' Misha inwardly snorted. ''Too bad he won''t.''


    And as expected, they didn''t see so much as his shadow until all the luggage was put inside the house, neatly sorted out. Jake then appeared from whatever corner he had been hiding in and leisurely walked into the living room with his head held high, eyes scanning the area.


    "Where''s Masha? I don''t see her."


    "Still working," Misha snorted. "Something you don''t know shit about."


    "That''s rich coming from a kid who keeps on failing his classes. I am a working ?du?t, unlike you."


    "If sitting before a desk and letting your subordinates do all the work counts as working... Besides, I''m at least putting effort into classes. It''s not my fault if the teachers are shitheads."


    "You¡ª"


    "Enough," Gabriel ?r??n?d, massaging his throbbing temples. "Could you not bicker for, I don''t know, a second?"


    "It''s the brat who started it," Jake sneered, sitting on the sofa.


    "I was just telling the truth, though."


    "Misha¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "Go upstairs with Tristan, will you?"


    "Sure thing."


    Without further ado, Misha fled to his bedroom with the kid still attached to his back, the boy looking just like a baby koala with its mother. Or maybe a leech, depending on how one looked at it.


    While Misha climbed the stairs, Tristan looked back and forth between his brothers and Misha, his lips pinched.


    The animosity between Jake and Misha wasn''t anything new, these two being at each other''s throats whenever they were left in the same room. Every time, all hell broke loose, and curses flooded the place. Though the child knew this, he still didn''t like it when his brother and his favorite person cussed each other out. It made his heart clench.


    "Jake, you''re the ?du?t, so how about acting like one?"


    "Don''t try to lecture me. This brat has no respect, and I seriously don''t know how you can put up with this kind of behavior."


    "¡­"


    "And about that little girlfriend of yours¡­ When will she finally rent her own place? Living with her parents at her age is kind of, you know, a bit pathetic?"


    "I am living with mom and dad, yet I''m a year older than Masha. Does that make me pathetic?" Gabriel said, deciding not to remind Jake that they lived together and thus also lived with his parents.


    "Your case is different. You still have sequels left from your coma, and your memory hasn''t returned. Mom is worried about you, and no one feels at ease leaving you on your own. What if something happens?"


    "Hm, I guess you''re right," Gabriel hummed, his smile not reaching his eyes.


    His stepmother had been using similar excuses for years, almost locking him up in the house. Only recently had Gabriel regained a semblance of freedom, though that freedom was still feeble and could be lost at any time given.


    "But I didn''t think you would accompany us this weekend. I thought you had to leave on a business trip next Monday."


    "There were some problems, and the trip was pushed to a later date. It''s nothing for you to worry about, though."


    "I''m not worried. I''m sure you''re going to succeed in snatching the contract, you''re brilliant in that field. I was just wondering why you suddenly have time to spare."


    "Of course I''ll win the contract! You know me well," Jakes grinned, straightening his back like a peacock showing off its feathers. "The meeting was pushed off to Wednesday due to a conflict in schedules. So it leaves me enough time for you."


    "I see."


    Unbeknown to Jake, an ominous glint shimmered in the depths of Gabriel''s eyes. It quickly vanished, however.


    "By the way, when will your girlfriend''s shift end? You came to visit her and she''s not even at home."


    "She wasn''t supposed to work today, but a colleague fell sick and she filled in. I don''t know when her shift will end."


    The lie smoothly passed through his lips as Gabriel smiled. Masha wasn''t actually at work. Instead, she was with Yuki at the restaurant, wooing the nurse. Though it had been years since their first dinner, their relationship hadn''t progressed much. Surprisingly, Masha was awkward and often stuttered, while Yuki was bad with words. The two were at a standstill, not knowing what to do.


    However, Gabriel decided not to meddle with their relationship this time around, even if Misha would have loved to. In his eyes, it was better for the girls to sort out their feelings themselves. Communication was a key part of a healthy relationship, after all.


    Still, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t cover for them. What Masha was truly doing, Jake didn''t need to know. Especially since he was trying to get her in his bed whenever Gabriel wasn''t around.


    "Again? It''s always the same story with her. What is she? A workaholic?" Jake snorted. "And I still can''t believe she chooses to work as a security guard. For goodness sake, she''s a girl and should act like one. Don''t you think so?"


    Gabriel responded with a wry laugh, deciding not to comment.


    ***


    The childlike bedroom was long gone, replaced by a more m?tur?-looking one. Misha wasn''t interested in teenage-like designs and directly switched the furniture to something more ?du?t-like a few months ago. The blue walls were also painted a pale brown, and the door and the window, a dark-reddish brown. Only the fluorescent stars littering the ceiling were left, reminiscence of his childhood¡ªMisha had been too lazy to peel them off and decided to let them be.


    A few clothes were scattered on the dresser and some weights were dismissed in the corner, but overall, it was relatively neat. It wasn''t as messy as the rundown apartment of his past life.


    "Can I play with your hair?" Tristan earnestly asked, bouncing around like a bunny.


    "¡­Sure," Misha sighed as he sat cross-legged on the floor. "Just don''t tie it into knots like last time."


    "Ok!" the boy hummed, running his fingers through the fluffy hair. "It''s quite long now¡­ Will you keep growing it out?"


    "No, I think it''s long enough as it is. It has just the perfect length."


    Misha closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of his scalp being massaged. Just like in his past life, he had decided to let his hair grow out a bit, just long enough for it to reach his shoulders. It made his face look a little more delicate, but he decided to turn a blind eye.


    At any rate, his body wasn''t as frail as before, having gained muscle mass over the years. Once the fever and fatigue stopped plaguing him, he started to work out, and it paid off.


    "I''ve been wondering, but why are you letting it grow? Longer hair is harder to take care of, no? That''s what the girls in my class say."


    "They''re right, it''s quite a pain."


    "Then why?"


    "Because someone precious to me told me they liked my hair, though that was a long time ago."


    "Who?"


    Misha opened his eyes and glanced over his shoulder, a small but fond smile blooming on his face.


    "That''s a secret."


    At these words, Tristan momentarily froze, then made a pout. But he didn''t pursue the matter further. Instead, he concentrated on braiding the teenager''s hair, gently weaving the strands one after another. Deep down, however, he could not help but wonder who the person was, a strange feeling twisting his belly. It felt like bu??erflies were storming about in his stomach, going up and down.


    _____________________


    Editor: Clozed! ?


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen

 Chapter 127 - Jerk and Cinnamon Roll

    "Dinner is ready!" Misha screamed, turning off the oven.


    After years of practice, he had become quite skilled in a kitchen, both for cooking and keeping the place neat. Although he had been busying himself with today''s meal for a while now, the kitchen wasn''t a mess. The counters were clean, and the dishes had been washed and left in the sink to dry.


    The reason why he had become such a good cook was simple: a few days after listening to the record contained in the watch, Misha went to his mother and begged her to teach him how to cook. If his other self could do it, so could he.


    ''Like hell I''ll lose to him!'' was his thought at the time.


    And indeed, Misha discovered he had a knack for cooking. He hadn''t known before because he never bothered to learn how to cook in his past life. Back then, he had no one to cook for and didn''t see the need; as long as he could feed himself and not die, it was good enough.


    His mindset had changed quite a lot since then, however.


    "Don''t touch!" Misha scolded, quickly catching the naughty hand before Tristan could pick up a piece of braised pork. "It''s still hot."


    "But it looks so good," the boy drooled, staring intently at the meat. "When can I take a bite?"


    "Soon enough! For now, just go sit at the table and wait. Don''t, and I''m not giving you any!"


    The threat worked wonder and Tristan scrammed to the table at lightning speed, obediently taking a seat. Not long after, Jake and Gabriel entered the room, sniffing the air.


    "Smells wonderful!" Gabriel said, walking up to Misha. "Do you need my help with something?"


    "Not really, everything is ready. Just serve yourself and your brothers," Misha answered, lowering his voice to warn Gabriel, "If you let me serve Jake, I may or may not add a shitload of rat poison in his plate. You''ll handle his corpse and the aftermath if he were to suddenly drop dead, right?"


    Gabriel responded with a wry laugh, not doubting Misha''s words. Sometimes, even he found it hard not to kill his brother, so, honestly, it was a miracle Misha still hadn''t strangled the man in all these years. Well, he almost did a few times.


    ¡­All right, not just a few times. Misha itched to crush his throat whenever they met, but since they didn''t meet often¡­


    With this in mind, Gabriel quickly got to the task at hand, knowing that making Jake wait too long wouldn''t end well. That man was good at running his mouth and courting death, if anything.


    "Where''s your mom, by the way?" Gabriel asked, placing his brothers'' dishes before them. "I still haven''t seen her."


    "She''s out with my father. They went on a date, apparently," Misha shrugged. "My father finally got his weekend off, so they decided to act like a couple for once and rented a chalet near the Great Lakes."


    Over the years, Alexey fell into the bad habit of overworking, just like he had in the second timeline. When he wasn''t away on a business trip, he was at the office, working on whatever project his superiors had thrown his way. Not only did the higher-ups exploit him, but his colleagues also tended to come crying to him, asking for his help and whatnot. It left him with no free time.


    His days off were thus scarce and hard to come by. Deep down, Alexey felt guilty about his lack of presence and usually tried to make it up to his family, whether by bringing them to the restaurant in his free time or buying a lot of presents. He spoiled them as much as he could.


    However, Misha blew up a few days ago and scolded him. Now that he and his sister were older, his father should stop putting his children first. Instead, he should take his wife on a romantic outing once in a while. Kids were good and all, but couples needed to have their private time too!


    "How many years has it been since you went on a date?" Misha had snorted, arms crossed in front of his ?h?st. "Don''t you dare try to count! Anyway, it has been a long time, so just bring mom to an awesome place, ok? What''s with the face? I''m not gonna burn down the house in your absence! Have faith in your son, will you?!"


    "But¡­"


    "I said no but!"


    Though they argued for an entire evening, Misha still chased his parents out the next day. Jake and Tristan were coming this weekend, and he didn''t want them to meet.


    He didn''t like how Jake looked down on his mother and threw not-so-discreet jabs at his father¡ªit made his blood boil every time. For his mental health''s sake, it was better for his parents not to be in the house when that guy was around. Or else, he feared he would succumb to his d?s?r? to kill him sooner rather than later.


    Sometimes, Misha wondered how his parents did to endure such blatant disrespect. If he had been in their shoes, he would have long thrown the man out the window¡ªfrom the second floor, of course, not the first one. Better yet, from the rooftop.


    Hmph.


    Well, if Misha was honest, he knew why his parents were so tolerant. Despite the years that went by, they still felt guilty about Gabriel''s coma, but the blame should be his to bear, not theirs. No matter what, they shouldn''t have to put up with a spoiled rotten, insensitive jerk such as Jake.


    "Can I have seconds?" Tristan''s soft voice snapped Misha out of his thoughts. "It''s so good! I want to eat the whole pot!"


    "I''m not sure your small stomach will allow it, though," Misha chuckled, his eyes curving into crescent moons.


    "You never know!" the boy pouted, puffing out his cheeks like a squirrel. "I''m in the middle of growing up, so I do eat a lot. Tell him, Gaby!"


    "Well, he indeed eats a lot more lately," Gabriel nodded, a smile stretching his lips. "You could be surprised, Misha."


    "Ok, ok, I get it. But you need to leave a portion for my sister. She''ll probably eat it after returning from work or keep it for tomorrow''s lunch."


    "Oh? So she''ll come back tonight?" Jake ???ked an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, got a problem with that?"


    "Not at all."


    Misha squinted, glaring at the man. Maybe he should text his sister not to come back today, even if she had to stay at a hotel. That guy seemed up to no good tonight.


    The fewer times Jake and Masha met, the better.


    ***


    After dinner, they watched a few movies to pass the time until nightfall. In the end, Masha did not come back, having answered Misha''s message text with an ''understood'' and a winking smiley face. They told Jake that she had to work the night shift and would probably stay over at a friend''s. Why? Because it was close to her workplace, obviously.


    Jake wasn''t happy, but they pretended not to notice.


    Not long after the third movie ended, Tristan, who had been dozing off on the sofa for quite a while, finally fell asleep, his head resting against Misha''s arm. Knowing it was about time to go to bed, Jake excused himself, saying he was too tired to help lay out the futons. He then snuck upstairs to Misha''s bedroom. It was where he usually slept when he stayed over.


    "I think your brother is allergic to helping others," Misha snorted, gently laying Tristan on the sofa before bringing the blankets. "Sometimes, I wonder how someone can be as shameless as him. Does he really think we can''t see through his lies?"


    "Hm?" Gabriel smiled, though his smile did not reach his eyes. "I think it''s good if he takes us for fools, however. It means my training went well."


    "Remind me to never get on your bad side," the teenager mumbled, unfolding the futons. "He''s so oblivious to your schemes that I often don''t know what to think. Your manipulative side sure is scary."


    It wasn''t the first time they had this conversation. Still, Misha felt the need to bring it up again. Though Jake was an ?ss, he wasn''t an idiot, and seeing him dance in the palm of Gabriel''s hand was a little unsettling at times.


    "Are you scared of me?"


    "Of course not," Misha threw him a pillow, pursing his lips. "Why the hell would I be? Help me make the beds instead of spouting nonsense."


    Snorting, Misha turned around and spread the blankets. While he did so, Gabriel covered the pillows with an amused smile on his lips. Misha was so easy to fire up¡­ It was pretty cute, honestly.


    "You got caught," Misha laughed, untying his hair before sliding under the blanket. "Looks like you''re the human pillow tonight."


    "¡­"


    Gabriel sighed but quickly accepted his fate. Tristan had developed the bad habit of clinging to something in his sleep. It was usually a folded blanket when he was sleeping alone, but if someone was in the vicinity, he instinctively rolled to their side and snuggled into their arms, even wrapping his limbs around them like an octopus. And just like Gabriel, he slept like the dead, uncaring about the rest of the world. In other words, it made it near impossible to push him aside once asleep.


    "What''s the plan for tomorrow, by the way?" Misha asked, glancing at the man. "Want me to drive Jake away?"


    "No, not this time. I actually need you to keep him distracted for the day."


    The teenager squinted, staring straight into Gabriel''s emerald eyes. He could never guess what he had in mind.


    "What are you planning this time?"


    "Hm? Nothing much."


    "Yeah, sure."


    "Don''t pull that face. Just play along tomorrow, ok?"


    With a pout, Misha turned around, showing his back to the man. They could not see each other often, so why did he have to spend his time with that jerk instead of Gabriel? It was pissing him off. But he knew the drill and thus only complained for the sake of it.


    "I know, I know. Don''t worry, I will."


    "I''ll make it up to you, I promise."


    "You better."


    Only, they were both aware that it was an empty promise. How many times had Gabriel said the same thing without ever being able to keep up his word? Well, too many times.


    _______________________


    Edited by Clozed! ?


    For early access, feel free to check out my P a t r e . o n !


    P a t r e . o n : *******.com/rsvaesen


    Twitter : @ VaesenRs


    Ko fi : ko-fi.com/rs_vaesen